UKRISTO/UISLAM

Wakristo tunaamini kwamba Yesu ni mwana wa Mungu, aliteswa, alikufa na siku ya tatu alifufuka na pia tunaamini ndiye njia ya kutufikisha mbinguni na alipopaa kwenda mbinguni aliahidi kuleta msaidizi ambaye ni Roho Mtakatifu!

Ndugu Waislamu huamini ALLAH ndio Mungu, Yesu sio mwana wa Mungu,  alikuwa mmoja wa mitume wakubwa, alifanya miujiza  lakini hakufa msalabani ni““Hawakumuua wala hawakumsulubisha lakini walidhani wamefanya hivyo (Quran 4:156) “Mungu alimuinua …….(Quran 4:157).

—–KWA WALE WANAOTAKA KUJUA UKWELI KARIBUNI——-

169 thoughts on “UKRISTO/UISLAM

  1. Wapendwa,

    Nikianza na mpendwa Bernard, nashukuru kwa ufafanuzi. Lakini ujuwe kuna wakati watu walishi vizazi kibao kati ya Adam na Moses, yaani kabla ya sheria ya torati. Kipindi hiki hakikupotea bure. Na huyu Yesu kaja miaka takriban 6000 baada ya Adam. Ni ngumu saana generations zoote hizo zipite bila uongofu. Nahisi ukumbozi wa Yesu kama unahusiana na dhambi za Adam, basi angekuja mara tuu baada ya Adam kuanza maisha duniani, sio late hivi, ili kila mtu anufaike akiwemo Adam.

    Pili kwa mpendwa John Paul, Nashukuru kwa maelezo yako. Ikiwa unahisi maswali yanakuwa mengi, jisikie huru kupumzika ndugu yangu. Haya ni majadiliano ya hiari. Maana nahisi si lazima tamati iwe ndani ya siku moja au mwaka, yaweza kuwa miaka hata 20 na hamna baya lolote ikiwa tumejaaliwa uhai.

    Nikikukumbusha, umesahau “ntambariki atakayewabariki na ntamlaani atayewalaani” wayahudi. Labda huna ujuzi kuhusu vizazi vya Abraham?

    Kuhusu kuwepo tumboni au kaburini kwa Yesu kunaonyesha mipaka ya utendaji. Huwezi kuwa mfu siku 3 na ukaweza kufanya kazi yeyote, hili suala ndo linathibitisha utatu kuwa dhana. Utakubali mauti au kifo ni udhaifu. Hivyo basi, yupi ni mungu : ambaye hupatwa na mauti akaiacha dunia (udhaifu) na ulimwengu ukijiendesha akisubiri kufufuka ama Ambaye hafi na yu hai kuangalia viumbe wakati woote?

    Na ndugu, umeonyesha kuwa Yesu aliabudu pia. Huoni huyo ambaye aliabudiwa ndo hasa Mungu? Maana kaabudiwa na kila aliyehai. Na kuhusu Yesu kusema mbelekoni ni muujiza mkubwa kabisa. Hakuna mtoto yeyote awe wa mchungaji au wa nani atasema siku alozaliwa, ila Mungu akipenda. Yaani muujiza wa mwanzo haimaanishi ni mdogo kuliko wa saba, muujiza ni muujiza tuu na huwezekana kwa nguvu za mmoja tuu:Mungu. Na masuala ya majini haiwezi kuwa kitovu cha mahubiri au proof ya uweza, mbona kabla ya ulokole kuanza wakatoliki hawakupunga na walikuwa waumini wengi tuu. Mimi kama msomi sifatilii masula ya waganga wa kienyeji na nadhani hakuna kiumbe bora kuliko akili.

    Na kuhusu ukombozi, Mungu amekomboa watu kwa kuleta waokozi sawa na Yesu kwa mtiririko wa muda (chronologically). Kwa hiyo Yesu ni njia (kwa muda wake) na zimekuwepo njia kabla yake kama Abraham, Moses, David, Samuel n.k. na baadayake Muhamad kwa mida yao. Haiwezekani wakati wa Noa mtu ajilazimishe kumfuata Yesu, hata mzazi wake hajaumbwa.

    Ndugu John, labda jambo jingine ulilolisema “kuzimu”, ni nini na wapi huko, jengo gani (lina milango na funguo) au sayari gani katika galaxies? Maana nadhani shetani yuko nasi akitushawishi dhambi kila muda, na sisi tuko hapa duniani. Isijekuwa ni imagination (not real) au projection ambayo ni mbinu ya mahubiri, maana hili haliko kwa wayahudi. Kama una muda, tafadhali endelea au laa mtu mwengine anaeweza pia maana hii ni blog.

  2. Ndugu Hatib, tuko pamoja. Hata hivyo natumaini mjadala uko wazi. Nafurahia kwa sababu tunabadilishana mawazo kwa amani na utulivu. Naamini lengo letu ni moja kwamba tuweze kufika mbinguni. Muumba wa mbingu na nchi ni mmoja nasi sote tu kazi ya mikono yake. . .

    Mimi ninavyofikiria ni kwamba suala la kujuwa ukweli kuhusu njia ya kwenda kwa Mungu ni jambo la kutilia maanani sana wakati mtu akiwa yungali hai. Huwa hatujuwi mwisho wa siku zetu hapa duniani. Na ikitokea mtu akafa kabla ya kuujuwa ukweli hawezi kwenda kumwambia Mungu kwamba alikuwa bado anautafuta. Kwa hiyo nafikiri tunatakiwa kuufahamu kwa haraka lakini pia kwa usahihi.

    Wajumbe waliotumwa na Mungu kabla ya Yesu walikuwa ni watu ambao walitumika kama vipaza sauti vya Mungu kwa kuwaeleza watu namna ya kuishi katika utaratibu sahihi. Hakuna hata mmoja kati yao ambaye alisema Yeye ni njia, ni Yesu peke yake; Hakuna hata mmoja aliyesema tukimuomba Mungu Muumba kwa jina lake, huku tukiamini, tutapokea sawa sawa na tulivyoomba, Ni Yesu peke yake na ndivyo ilivyo hadi sasa. Katika wajumbe hao wa kabla ya Yesu hakuna hata mmoja aliyesema anakwenda Mbinguni kuwaandalia makao wanaomwamini halafu atarudi baadaye kuja kuwachukuwa, ni Yesu peke yake. Katika wajumbe hao waliokuja kabla ya Yesu hakuna hata mmoja ambaye wakati wa kuondoka kwake hapa duniani malaika alitokea na kusema kwamba jinsi alivyoondoka hapa duniani ndivyo hivyo atakavyorudi, ni kwa Yesu peke yake.
    Hii inaonyesha kwamba Yesu ndiye wa mwisho, zaidi yake hakuna mwokozi mwingine!

    Injili ni uweza wa Mungu uletao wokovu, kwa Myahudi kwanza na kwa Myunani pia na kisha kwa mataifa yote. Wayahudi nao wanaokoka pia. (Sijajuwa ni kwa nini unatumia Uyahudi kama kipimo cha kukosoa Ukristo, kwamba kwa sababu Wayahudi hawafanyi kitu fulani basi hicho kitu si sahihi. Lakini ukumbuke tu kwamba ni Wayahudi hawa ambao wao bado wanamsubiri Masihi wao. Wayahudi siyo wakristo kwa hiyo siyo mfano mzuri sana kuutumia tunapotaka kujuwa hasa nini kilichoko kwenye Biblia).

    Ukatoliki siyo kipimo cha Ukristo. Na kwa Mungu hakuna wengi wape. (Wakatoliki nao wameujuwa ukweli maana nao sasa wanaokoka. Kuokoka kulianzishwa na Yesu aliposema amwaminiye yeye na kubatizwa ataokoka). Kabla ya Yesu kuja hakuna jina jingine lililokuwa na mamlaka ya kufukuza mapepo. Wakatoliki kutokupunga (ingawa si kupunga ni kufukuza) ni tatizo la Ukatoliki siyo la Yesu. Yesu alisema ishara zitakazofuatana na watakaomwamini ni pamoja na kutowa majini kwa jina lake; Na ndivyo inavyofanyika hadi sasa. Kutokana na Biblia majini ni malaika walioasi kwa kumfuata shetani na ndipo wakafukuzwa mbinguni. Walikaa upande wa shetani na sasa ni watumishi wake. Kazi yao kuu ni kuwatesa wanadamu na kuwasababishia kila aina ya mateso na kuwahadaa ili wasiweze kufika mbinguni. Ni majini hawa ambao wamekuwa wakishirikiana na watu wanaoasi kwa kuwafanya wawe wachawi na kuwatesa binaadamu wenzao. Yesu alikuja ili azivunje kazi za shetani. Moja ya kuvunja kazi za shetani ni kuwaweka huru watu kutokana na mateso yote ya shetani yaletwayo na majini. Kwa hiyo ili Yesu athibitishe kwamba anamaanisha anachosema inabidi ionekane kweli kwamba majini wanatii amri hiyo. Uungu ni Roho na majini ni roho kwa hiyo proof ya uweza wa Yesu ibabidi ionekane against roho.

    Watu mamilioni wanafunguliwa na kuponywa kwa jina la Yesu kutoka katika mateso ya magonjwa mbayo, wasomi wote na sayansi yao kwa kuchanganya mathematics, physics, biology (na masomo yote ambayo binaadamu akisoma hujiona ameelimika) na madarubini yote wanayoyategemea, hawakuweza kuona tatizo lilipo! Sasa hivi Tanzania kuna tatizo la wanafunzi kuanguka ovyo mashuleni. Madaktari na usomi wao wanakiri hawana la kufanya maana vipimo vyao haviwaonyeshi tatizo. Lakini jina la Yesu linapotamkwa mahali pale wanafunzi wanapona na kuendelea na masomo yao. (Kwa hiyo wasomi wanatakiwa kumpigia salute Yesu!) Je, Mifano hii miwili bado pia siyo proof kwamba Yesu ana uweza? Kama Yesu angekuwa amepitwa na wakati Jina lake lisingeendelea kuwa na uweza mkuu namna hii!

    Ubora wa akili ya binaadamu huonekana tu pale ambapo changamoto inayomkabili iko ndani ya uwezo wake. Ndiyo maana akili ya mwanadamu haiwezi kumpatia majibu yote juu ya mambo yahusuyo ulimwengu wa roho. Uungu uko nje kabisa ya uwezo wa binaadamu. Kwa akili hii hatuwezi kujuwa Mungu anaishi upande gani. Kwa akili hii hatuwezi kujuwa mtu akifa nini hufuata. Ni kwa akili hii pia hatuwezi kujuwa jengo la kuzimu liko wapi. Kinachojulikana (kutokana Biblia) kuzimu ni mahali (katika ulimwengu wa roho) ambapo ni kambi ya mashetani wakati wakisubiri hukumu ya milele ya Mwenyezi Mungu. Akili yetu inaweza kutuonyesha sayari zote katika universe lakini haiwezi kutuonyesha hata malaika mmoja aliyeko angani!

    Mungu ni Roho nao wamwabuduo imewapasa kumwabudu katika roho na kweli. Ni pale tutakapoijuwa kweli ndipo tutakapoweza kumwabudu Mungu Mwenyezi kikamilifu

  3. Lilith is the most evil satanic goddess in the history of the world. It is actually Satan as Cosmocratoras, false immanent god of creation worshipped by the most satanic of the gnostics. Allah the moon god is joined to the Sun goddess by Lilith and then they have three demonic goddesses. This yet another version of the Triple goddess; Arabian, this time. All of these were subsumed by Mohammad the “prophet” of Allah, henotheistically into the ancient Allah as high Arabian god. Allah is the exact name used in Hebrew by God’s holy prophet Jeremiah in Jer:10:
    11 Thus then shall you say to them: The gods (Allah) that have not made heaven and earth, let them perish from the earth, and from among those places that are under heaven.
    This contradicts totally what Mohammed and Mohammedans claim, that Allah is creator of heaven and earth. For this reason, most especially, and a whole number of others, especially denying the divinity of Christ, the false god Allah and the God who is Trinity and created all that has been created are emphatically not the same.

    When the Antichrist makes a false peace with the Moslems (see book of Daniel for relevant prophecies per interpretation by the Church Fathers, especially St. Hippolytus) then the false god of the Mohammedans will be subsumed into the Lurianic Cabalistic worship of Satan by the Zionists.

  4. Kama Yesu ni Mungu…

    Sasa kwa nini HAJUI siku ya hukumu itakuwa lini !!!!?

    Yesu Alisema:
    “Walakini habari ya siku ile na saa ile hakuna aijuaye,hata malaika walioko mbinguni, wala MWANA ila Baba.” [Marko 13:32].

    This clearly proves that Jesus (peace be upon him) is not God as he stated that Only the Father knows the time of the day of judgment.

  5. Yesu alipokuwa hapa duniani hakuja kama Mungu, bali alikuja kama Mungu aliyevaa mwili wa mwanadamu, ili aishi kama mwanadamu, na aweze kulipa gharama ya dhambi alizotenda mwanadamu wa kwanza; Adam na Hawa, zilizowapelekea wao kufukuzwa katika bustani ya Eden.

    Mwnadamu wa kwanza alitenda dhambi ya kutokutii maagizo ya Mungu, na uhusiano wa mwanadamu na Mungu ukakoma. Mungu aliileta torati au sheria, kama mpito mpaka alipokuja Yesu Kristo kuleta ukombozi kwa mwanadamu huyo aliyepotea.

    Makusudi ya Mungu, baada ya kuwaumba Adamu na Hawa, hakutaka waje wafe. Mungu aliwaambia Adamu na Hawa kuwa wakila tunda la mtu wa katikati alilowakataza wangekufa, na ndivyo ilivyokuja kutokea, baada tu ya kula lile tunda wakafa kiroho na baadaye kimwili pia.

    Ukombozi aliouleta Yesu Kristo kwetu, aliishi sawa sawa na binadamu yeyote katika mabo yote hapa duniani , lakini bila kutenda dhambi yoyote. Hatimaye pamoja na kuishi bila kutenda dhambi, aliuawa kama mwenye dhambi au mhalifu, ili kulipa deni la mwanadamu wa kwanza aliyeuawa kimwili na kiroho kwa sababu ya dhambi zake.

    Ndiyo maana Yesu Kristo alizaliwa kama mwanadamu, alikula kama mwanadamu, aliona njaa kama mwanadamu, alionewa kama mwanadamu, hadi aliuawa kama mwanadamu. Alikuwa hivyo, ili kuonesha kuwa Mungu alitaka mwanadamu aliyemwumba aishi maisha ya utii, kama yeye alivyotii hadi kifo cha msalaba. Hii nasema ilikuwa ni kulipa kosa la mwanadamu alilolifanya la kutokuwa mtii. Kuonesha kuwa yeye alikuwa siyo mwanadamu wa kawaida, siku ya tatu baada ya kufa na kuzikwa alifufuka kama alivyo sema.

    Alipokuwa akisema kwamba, hajui siku wala saa ya siku hiyo, alikuwa sasa anasema kama mwanadamu kwa wakati huo, kwa sababu hakuna mwanadamu anayeweza kujua habari za Mungu.

    Angekuwa kama Mungu wakati alipokuwa hapa duniani, kungekuwa hakuna maana ya ukombozi. Angekuwa amejipa upendeleo na haki ingekuwa haijatendeka. Shetani asingeona kama ametendewa haki, kwa watu wake aliowateka na kuwaingiza katika himaya yake. Alikuja hapa duniani alingane na sisi katika mambo yote, lakini asitende dhambi kabisa, ili kulipa ile dhambi aliyoitenda yule mwnadamu wa kwanza, na hatimaye mwanadamu yeyote aaminiye aweze kupewa haki ya kufanyika mtoto wa Mungu tena (Yoh. 1:12) Ndiyo maana hata sasa mtu akimpokea Yesu Kristo na kumfanya kuwa Bwana na mwokozi wa maisha yake, anakuwa na nguvu ya kushinda uovu au dhambi.

    Ili kuonesha kuwa Yesu hakuwa mwanadamu wa kawaida, ndiyo maana
    katika manabii wote waliotangulia, hakuna aliyewahi kusema `…Mimi ndimi njia, kweli, na uzima; mtu haji kwa Baba, ila kwa njia ya mimi Yoh. 14:6` Katika manabii wote waliotangulia, hakuna nabii aliyewahi kusema `….nikienda kuwaandalia mahali, NITAKUJA TENA niwakaribishe kwangu; ili nilipo mimi nanyi mpate kuwapo Yoh. 14:3` Katika manabii wote waliotangulia hakuna nabii aliyewahi kusema `….walipo wawili watatu wamekusanyika kwa Jina langu, nami nipo papo hapo katikati yao. Mathayo 18:20` n.k.

    Hii inaonesha kuwa Yesu hakuwa mwanadamu wa kawaida kama wengine wanavyodhani, bali alikuwa Mungu pamoja na wanadamu. Isaya alitabiri juu ya ujio huo wa Yesu Kristo katika Isaya7:14 ambapo unabii wake ulikuja kutimia katika (Mathayo 1:23 ….Naye atazaa mwana nao watamwita jina lake Immanuel; Yaani, MUNGU PAPOJA NASI).

    Kumbe Yesu ni Mungu aliyeuvaa mwili, akaishi pamoja na wanadamu hapa duniani!!.

  6. Habarini,

    Kwako Stephano, inaonekana we uko mwembamba katika mambo ya Lugha. Hivi unafikiri dunia nzima wanazungumza lugha moja? Hivi unafikiri jina la Mungu katika biblia ya kiarabu ni lipi?Soma. Au unafikiri Mungu kwa kichina ni God? Au unafikiri hata Yesu alijuwa jina la God kwa kiswahili, kiingereza, au kisukuma? Baadaye tutajadili hizo myths na stereotypes zako na rejea zake.

    Kwako Bernard, shukran kwa maelezo. Lakini unaweza kujibu ni nani aliabudiwa na watu kwengine duniani wakati Yesu yuko kaburini siku 3? Na umetuonyesha kuwa Yesu alikuwa na sifa zoote za mtu, sasa unadai uungu vipi? Na mbona kuna maandiko yasemayo kila mtu atauchukuwa mzigo wake? Mi nadhani kama msalaba ulikuwa mpango wa Mungu basi alitakiwa aandae hata wasulubu na asiwandikie dhambi kwa sababu wanatimiza mpango wake. Na wakristo walitakiwa kuwafagilia wasulubu kwa kuwezesha ukombozi. Kinyume ni kujikinza.

    John: kuna tricks nyingi saana za kugangua/kuagua/kupunga majini. Nyengine unaweza kuzisoma kwenye Tobiti 6:6 hazihitaji hata kutolewa siri mbele za watu, siri yako, choma moyo na ini vya samaki chumbani kwisha habari yake. Nahisi ni vyema tukijadili dhana ya Mungu na siyo uganga wa majini.

    John, sijaona kama umejibu lolote kuhusu kutoharibika solar and social and other human life systems wakati Yesu yuko kaburini siku 3.

  7. Mpendwa Ibra, Ninafurahi sana kuona kuna mtu ambaye kwa moyo wake wote ameweka mabo ya imani pofu (Blind faith) na kuamua kutafuta ukweli.

    Ili kufahamu ni nani alikuwa anaitegemeza dunia, ni Lazima ufahamu kuwa Binadamu ni nani na kifo ni nini. Kabla sijaendelea mpendwa wangu, ningefurahi kama ungpangilia maswali uliyo nayo Juu ya Ukristo halafu ukanitumia nami nitayajibu kiufasaha na Nitakujibu na pengine kuyaweka hapa hapa ili kama kuna swali zaidi lijibiwe maana mud mfupi huu hautoshi kujibu yote address ni babaeliya at hotmail dot com

    Biblia inafundisha MTU ni mwili, roho na nafsi:
    “Bwana Mungu akamfanya mtu kwa mavumbi ya ardhi, akampulizia pumzi ya uhai; mtu akawa nafsi hai” (Mwanzo 2:7). Mungu aliumba mwili kwanza (Kutoka katika udongo), halafu akaweka pumzi ya uhai (roho). Mwili na pumzi ya uhai vilipokutana, binadamu akawa NAFSI hai. Nafsi ya binadamu ndio inampa utu wake ; Yaani kufikiri, kuamua, na kuhisi (mind, volition and emotion) Hii pia utaikuta Iwathesalonike 5:23 na sehemu nyingine nyingi.

    Kifo ni kutengana kwa pumzi ya uhai na mwili, na sio kutoweka (separation not extinction/annihilation). Kwa hiyo tunaposema Yesu alikufa maana yake mwili wake na Roho yake vilitengana. sasa turejee kitu ambacho Yesu mwenyewe alikisema makusudi (Maana yeye ni Mungu na alijua itakuja leta utata hivyo naamini alisema makusudi ili aondoe utata huu). Yohana 10:17

    Ndiposa Baba anipenda, kwa sababu NAUTOA UHAI WANGU ILI NIUTWAE TENA.
    Ndugu Ibra; je si Mungu pekee awezae kuutoa uhai wa mwanadamu na kuurudisha kama atakavyo? Je Yesu alimaanisha nini hapa kama sio alikuwa anasema MIMI NDIYE MUNGU NITWAAYE NA KURUDISHA UHAI?? Mstari wa 18 anaendelea:
    Yohana 10:18 HAKUNA ANIONDOLEAYE, bali mimi nautoa mwenyewe. NAMI NINAO UWEZO WA KUUTOA, NA NINA UWEZO WA KUUTWAA TENA. Agizo hili nalipokea kutoka kwa Baba yangu. Ukiendelea mbele utaona vurugu ilianza na kwa mtu wa leo hataelewa kwa nini vurugu. Lakini ungkuwa myahudi wa kipindi hicho ungejua kuwa Yesu amesema hadharani kuwa Yeye ni Mungu atwaaye na Kurudish uhai.

    Nirudi kwenye swali la msingi la ndugu Ibra. Yesu alipokufa mwili wake ulitengana na Roho na Nafsi Yake. Hapa inabidi niseme Kidogo. Mungu wa wakristo/Wayahudi anaitwa Elohim (Hapo mwanzo Elohim aliziumba mbingu na nchi). Elohim ni wingi wa neno Eli/Eloah. Neno Eli/Eloah lina maana Mungu na wingi wake ni Elohim. sasa Ukitafsiri moja kwa moja utaona inakuwa “Hapo mwanzo miungu aliziumba mbingu na nchi” Haya si makosa ya kisarufi la hasha. Mungu wetu ni Roho, na ni Roho mmoja tu. Lakini ndani yake ana nafsi tatu ambazo ni umoja. hili ni somo jingine lakini hiyo ndiyo kifupi siri yaneno Elohim.

    Sasa tunaposema mwili wa Yesu ulikuwa umelala hujitambui kaburini; Nafsi Ya Yesu (Nafsi ya Mungu mwana) ilikuwa hai, na Roho ya Yesu (Mungu Elohim) ilikuwa hai maana Elohim ni umoja wa Nafsi tatu Mungu baba (Abba), Mungu mwana (Yahshua ha Maschia), na Mungu Roho Mtakatifu (Ruach Ha Kodesh); Na wote walikuwa hai.

    Kwa hiyo Jibu ni Hili: Kabla ya Yesu kuja Duniani, Dunia ilumbwa na Kutegemezwa na Mungu Elohim na Yesu alipokuwa Duniani, Dunia ilitegemezwa na Elohim na Yesu lipokufa, Dunia ilitegemezwa na Elohim hata leo hii Dunia inategemezwa na Elohim.
    Maswali zaidi yanakaribishwa

    NB: Nimetumia sehemu nyingi neno Dunia, lakini nilikuwa namaaanisha ulimwengu (Universe) kwa hiyo mtanisamehe kwa kosa hilo au Ndugu wa strictly Gospel unaweza kunisaidia kurekebisha.

    Bwana Yesu awabariki nyote!
    Mtume wa Yesu.

  8. Bwana Hatib.

    Mimi si mtaalam saana wa biblia, lakini nimeiamini kwa Roho, baada ya kubadilishwa kutoka utumwa wa dhambi hadi ushindi, ndipo nilipoamini kuwa biblia siyo kitabu cha kawaida; Mungu aliyehai yuko ndani yake.

    Kuhusu kwamba, wakati Yesu Kristo alipokuwa kaburini siku 3, dunia iliendeshwa na nani! Kwanza, nadhani inadidi ujiulize, alipokuwa anaishi duniani kama mwanadamu, dunia iliendeshwa na nani wakati tunasema kuwa Yeye ni Mungu!.

    Ni kwamba, sisi kama wanadamu, hatuwezi kujua yote yaliyo ya Mungu; Kwa sasa, Mungu tunamfahamu kwa sehemu tu mengine tumwachie yeye, (Kumb. 29:29 Mambo ya siri ni ya Bwana, Mungu wetu, lakini mambo yaliyofunuliwa ni yetu sisi na watoto wetu milele, ili tuyafanye maneno yote ya sheria hii). Kama alivyosema ndugu yangu John sehemu fulani, kuwa, mwanadamu ni bingwa wa kutengeneza maswali mengi, lakini ni dhaifu wa kujibu maswali mengi. Mungu anaweza akatenda kazi hata ndani yako, na kila mtu duniani akakustaajabia kwa uweza na mamlaka utakayotumiwa na huyo Mungu; watu watasema bila shaka Mungu yupo pamoja nawe, lakini bado Mungu huyo huyo atakuwepo dunia nzima na mbinguni pia. Hivyo, mstari ktk Kumb.29:29 utusaidie.

    Bwana apewe sifa!

  9. Steven, hivi na wewe unatambuwa kuwepo lugha tatu tuu (kiswahili, kiingereza na kiyahudi) duniani? Mbona unasema Mungu wa wayahudi na wakristo hivi si kweli kwamba watu woote duniani wameumbwa na Mungu mmoja? Hata wasio na dini?

    Unaposema Mungu wa wayahudi hivi hujui kama sifa na usafi wa imani ya kiyahudi ni monotheism (Mungu mmoja nafsi moja) na siyo mono-polytheism?

    Mi nahisi Mungu ni Mungu kwa kiswahili. Eli ni Eli, God ni God, Jahve ni Jahve, Ngurubi ni Ngurubi, Imana ni Imana n.k. kwa lugha zao almuradi Mungu mwenyewe kaumba lugha nyingi.

    Na kuhususu uungu wa Yesu, mi bado nna dhana kuwa Mungu haabudu hata secunde moja bali yeye huabudiwa. Na kwa sababu Yesu aliabudu (kuna mistari mingi tuu) basi huyo aliyemuabudu ndo hasa anastahiki ibada.

    Na ilimradi unasema nafsi haifi, basi sawa nafsi za watu woote hazifi. We umeshaona wapi mama akifariki nafsi yake ikaanza kulea, kuosha, kupikia wanake? Na kwanini yesu afufuliwe na kukimbilia mwili wake na kupaa nao (aliuhitaji), kwanini asiende mbinguni kama nafsi/roho tuu kama alivyokuwa kabla ya kuzaliwa? Kwa hiyo huoni statu imebadilika, utatu wa nafsi na cha nne mwili mmoja. Lini atuachia mwili ili awe kama alivyokuwa zaman?

    Halafu haya maswala ya kuwa Mungu kamtoa Yesu ili auwawe kikatili ndipo watu waweze kusamehewa huhisi kama yanafanana na imani za kijadi za matambiko? Kuna watu wanatoa ndugu na wake zao ili wawe matajiri au na vyeo vikubwa. Ni kweli Mungu hawezi kusamehe kwa uwezo wake mpaka kiumbe mwengine awe tortured? Hivi kweli yuko limited hivyo?

    Bado pia nadhani kama lengo la Yesu kuja ni msalaba kwa mpango maalumu mbona Mungu mwingi wa mipango hakupanga wauwaji amabo wasiandikiwe dhambi? Na kwa nini wakristo wasishangilie kwa mapenzi ushujaa wa wasulubu (akiwemo Yuda Skariot) kwa kufanikisha ukombozi, maana kila muumini alitakiwa ahakikishe Yesu anasulubiwa ili kuharakisha ukombozi. Na hivyo ilitakiwa hata ijumaa kuu isiwe shrehe ya majonzi bali furaha.

  10. Mpendwa Ibra,
    Mtazamo wako ni mzuri kwamba tuendelee kujadili dhana ya Mungu. Lakini nadhani mjadala wowote ambao hufanyika huwa una ajenda zake na malengo yake. Kwa maneno mengine ni kwamba katika kujadili dhana ya Mungu lazima tuwe na lengo kwamba ni nini tunachotaka kujuwa kuhusu Mungu. Kama hatutakuwa na lengo katika kujadili kuhusu Mungu tutajadili hadi mwisho wa maisha yetu yetu hapa duniani pasipo kufikia mwisho, na wala kuupata ukweli tunaoutafuta. Na mwishoni sisi, ambao hatujaujuwa ukweli, tutakuwa the loosers!

    Ninapoongelea habari za Mamlaka ya Jina la Yesu katika kuziharibu kazi za shetani, ikiwa ni pamoja na kufukuza mapepo/majini, siiongelei hii kama moja ya tricks, na zingine unaziita ni siri, za kuagua/kugangua/kupunga mapepo. Mamlaka ya Jina la Yesu imetoka kwa Mungu na iko wazi kwa kila aaminiye. Hizo tricks unazozisema wewe ni ushirikina tu ambao lengo lake ni kuwafumba watu ukweli kwa kuwafikirisha kwamba wanapata msaada kumbe mzigo wao unaongezwa mara dufu. Ni kwa sababu hii Ndg Bernard Mwenda akakuonya kuna vitabu vingi ambavyo vilidhaniwa ni vya kikristo kumbe vimeandikwa mafundisho ya kibinaadamu ambayo yamejaa hila na kuwafanya watu wapotee zaidi kutoka katika kuijuwa kweli ya Mungu. Ni kwa sababu hiyo Biblia takatifu haina vitabu kama hicho cha Tobiti.

    Hata hivyo vita vya kiroho si juu ya damu na nyama bali ni juu ya falme na mamlaka, juu ya wakuu wa giza hili, juu ya majeshi ya pepo wabaya katika ulimwengu wa roho. Kuna mapambano ambayo hupiganwa katika ulimwengu wa roho kuanzia mtu anapotaka kuifahamu ile kweli maana shetani hapendezwi watu wanapoifahau kweli ambayo huwafumbuwa macho ya kuona jinsi Yesu alivyo mwokozi wa Ulimwengu kweli kweli!

    Tuendelee……….

    Haihitaji mtu kuwa mjuzi wa mambo mengi sana ndipo baadaye akubali kumpokea Yesu. Kumkubali Yesu siyo Certification kwamba mtu amefuzu katika kum-analyze Mungu. Mtu mmoja ambaye alikuwa amezishika amri tangu utoto wake alimuuliza Yesu kwamba afanye nini ili aurithi uzima wa milele. Mtu huyu pamoja na kuzifahamu na kuzishika amri zote bado hakujuwa namna ya kuupata uzima wa milele. Alikuwa amezishika amri kwa akili zake tu lakini moyoni mwake hapakuwa na kitu. Ndivyo alivyo mtu anayetaka kuchunguza mambo mengi yahusuyo Mungu kwa kutumia akili. Mtu anaweza kujifunza na kujaza mambo mengi ndani ya akili yake lakini yaliyo mbali na ukweli ambao kama angeujuwa angekuwa na uhakika wa uzima wa milele.

    Haimsaidii mtu chochote katika kuifahamu kweli kwa kujuwa, kwa mfano; majina ya Mungu kwa Kichina, Kiarabu au kwa Kigogo. Haimsaidii mtu chochote katika kuifahamu kweli kwa kujuwa kwamba Yesu akiwa mle kaburini watu waliabudu nini. Haimsaidii mtu chochote katika kuifahamu kweli kwa kujuwa Yesu si Mungu. Haimsaidii chochocte mtu katika kuifahamu kweli kwa kujuwa Yesu ni Mungu. Maana mtu akiisha kukubali kwamba Yesu ni Mungu atasema basi hana haja ya Kumwamini Yesu, bali atamwamini Mungu moja kwa moja. Hii pia haitasaidia mtu huyo maana watu wote wanamwamini Mungu lakini si wote wanajuwa njia sahihi ya kufika kwake.. . . Ni kwa sababu hiyo Yesu akasema: ‘Kwa maana jinsi hii Mungu aliupenda Ulimwengu hata akamtoa Mwanawe (yaani Yesu) wa pekee ili kila amwaminiye asipotee bali awe na uzima wamilele.(Yohana 3:16). Mungu hakumtuma Yesu ili kuwafundisha watu wamwamini Mungu bali alikuja kuwafundisha watu wamwamini Yeye (Yesu) kwa kuwa ndiye njia ya kwenda Mbinguni aliyetumwa na Mungu.

    Mjadala kwamba kama Yesu ndiye njia itakuwaje kwa wale waliokufa kabla yake? . . . . . jibu langu hapa ni kwamba Mungu aliyeuumba Ulimwengu na viumbe vyote vilivyomo anajuwa ni jinsi gani aliwawekea mpango wa kuwafanya wafike kwake. Hebu fikiria ni mtu gani ambaye atakataa kutoka kwenye ghorofa linalowaka moto kwa sababu aliyekuwa ameopolewa kabla yake alianguka na kufa kwa sababu kamba iliyotumika kumtowa ilikuwa dhaifu hata baada ya kamba kubadilishwa na kuwa mnyororo imara? Je, atakataa kutoka akidai hadi apewe jibu kwamba kwa nini kamba iliyotumika kumuopoa mtu wa kabla yake ilikuwa dhaifu? . . .
    Je, ni kweli sasa kwamba nasi twasema hatuwezi kumpokea Yesu (sawa na kupokea mnyororo wa kututoa motoni) hadi tujuwe kilichowasibu waliokufa kabla ya Yesu? Je,Tuna huruma kubwa kiasi hiki??? Je, Kama tungekuwa na huruma ya namna hii tusingekuwa tunahifadhiana uhai wetu hadi tumeelekezana njia sahihi ya kwenda kwa Mungu badala ya wengine wetu kufundishana kwamba ukiuwa wasio wa imani yako unakwenda kwa Mungu, bila kujali unaowauwa wanakwenda wapi?? Iweje huruma hii iwe ni kwa wale waliokufa kabla ya Yesu tu ??

    Siyo kwa kujadili myths na stereotypes kutakakotufanya tuufahamu ukweli wa njia halisi ya kwenda Mbinguni. Wala si kwa kuifahamu theologia kunakompa mtu kuifahamu ile kweli, kama ndivyo wale wasiojuwa hata kusoma wasingeokoka. Lakini kwa Neema Mungu ya Kila mtu amwaminiye na kumpokea Yesu huokolewa maana Mungu hutazama moyo!

    Namalizia kwa ujumbe wa upendo huku nikikuombea Mungu akupe uzima na kukusaidia Neema ya kuweza kuufahamu ukweli ukiwa ungali hai! Nakupenda ndugu yangu Hatib.. . . .

    Isaiah 55:6-7 Seek ye the LORD while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near: Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the LORD, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon!

  11. tujiepushe na maneno yasiyo maana na mashindano.tunaomwamini Yesu wote tusome hapa Tito 3:10 na Waefeso 4:18 Mungu atubariki sana

  12. Ndugu ibra,
    ningependa tuende hatua moja, tukimaliza tuende nyingine. Kabla sijaendelea naomba niongezee kitu juu ya miujiza ya Yesu. Kulikuwa na mpaka leo kuna aina mbili za dini za kiyahudi. Moja ni ile ya tangu awali na nyingine mchanganyo wa ile ya awali na mambo ya kigeni. Hii ya pili leo inafahamika kama Jewish Kaballah na ndio mhimili mkuu wa imani ya wajenzi huru (freemasons). Sasa namna wanavyofukuza pepo ni tofauti. Kwa kuwa katika imani ya kikristo ambayo ni iimani ya kiyahudi ya kale (judeo christian) lakini ikiwa na ujio wa masihi; Jina la masihi ndilo latumika kufukuza pepo maana Mungu mwenyewe ameamuru hivyo na shetani anajua hivyo. Masihi huyo ni Yesu (Jesus Christ, Yeshua Al Masih, Yah’shua Ha Maschia). So miujiza ya Yesu ni tofauti na haya maajabu ya Kaballah (Jewish mysticism)

    Nirudi kwenye topic. Ninatambua uwepo wa lugha nyingi sana ambazo idadi yake siijui. Lakini maadamu kesi iliyopo hapa ni kuhusu ukweli wa Mungu wa ninayemwabudu ambaye kifupi ndiye Mungu aliyeumba Mbingu na nchi na vyote vilivyomo; Aliyeamua kwa mamlaka yake mwenyewe kujidhihirisha akianzia kwa taifa dogo uzao wa ibrahimu na Isaka na Israeli ili kupitia taifa hili auokoe ulimwengu na dhambi zake; ndio sababu ya kumelezea kwa kiebrania lugha ya wayahudi!

    Kuhusu sifa ya wayahudi kuabudu Mungu mmoja; Ni kweli na ndivyo ilivyo kwa wakristo. Tunaamini Mungu mmoja ambaye katika uumbaji amejitambulisha kama Elohim, katika kijiti kinachowaka hakiteketei kajitambulisha kama NIKO. Hili suala la huyu Mungu mmoja kujidhirisha katika nafsi tatu au utatu kama wengitunavyofahamu ni mada nyingine ambayo tutajadili baadaye baada ya hii ya Uuungu wa Yesu na nani aliutegemeza ulimwengu alipokuwa kaburini.

    Ni kweli Mungu haabudu bali huabudiwa. Naomba unaposema mistari kuhusu Yesu, uionyeshe hapa (Yaani unukuu) ili nijue ni wapi unaposema Yesu aliabudu na alimwabudu nani. Mpaka hapo utakaponukuu hili ninaliachia hapa!

    Ni kweli nafsi hazifi, lakini kama ambavyo huwezi kuyashika mawazo ndivyo ambavyo huwezi kuishika nafsi. Mungu aliamua nafsi isiyo na mwili (Nafsi ya aliyekufa) hairuhusiwi kukaa na wenye mwili. Hivyo kuna ulimwengu mwingine ambao nafsi hii huenda. Hii ni mada nyingine na tuatajadili baadae maana napenda tuende mada baada ya mada na si kuchanganya mada. Lakini waweza kusoma maelezo ya Yesu juu ya jambo hili Luka 16:19-31.

    Naomba nikusahihishe kidogo ndugu Ibra; Yesu alifufuka na hakufufuliwa. Pili kwa nini hakwenda kama Roho? Jibu ni rahisi tu; Yesu kwa mamlaka yake aliamua kuuvaa ubinadamu milele kwa kuwa alitupenda na akaja kulipa deni letu. Kama umesoma Biblia vema utajua mwili aliofufuka nao Yesu ulikuwa ni ule uliotukuzwa na si ule wa kufa. Mwili uleule lakini uliotukuzwa (Glorified body). Pia unaweza kusoma ufunuo wa Yohana uone Yesu aliyekutana nae hakuwa Yule mpole waliyemtemea mate, bali Mungu mwenye Nguvu.

    Ni lini Yesu atauvua mwili? Hatauvua milele, na yeye mwenyewe ameamua kwa sababu yeye ni Mungu mwenye Nguvu. Je Mungu amekuwa unne badala ya utatu? Labda nikuulize ndugu Ibra nafsi ya nne ni ipi. Mimi bado naona nafsi tatu Mungu Baba, Mungu mwana, Mungu Roho Mtakatifu. Ni Mungu huyu mmoja ndiye Roho iliyo ndani ya Kristo akiwa na mwili! Bado Ni Mungu MMOJA na NAFSI ZAKE TATU

    Ndugu ibra, Pamoja na kuwa Mungu ni upendo, pia yeye ni mtakatifu na ni wa haki. Sisi wanadamu tulimuasi na kumkosea. Hebu fikiria Jaji anahukumu kwa haki aamue kumwwachilia huru mdaiwa wa $200 eti kwa kuwa yeye ndiye jaji? Ni kweli atakuwa jaji laki ni jaji asiyetenda haki! Kwa kuwa Mungu ni mwenye haki Kila Kosa lazima lilipwe. Biblia iko wazi kuwa mshara wa dhambi ni mauti. Adam alipotenda dhambi Mungu alimuadhibu kifo. Kwa kuwa adamu ana sehemu tatu zinazofanya utu wake ; Adhabu hii ilimaanisha Mwili utakufa, roho na nafsi pia vitakufa. kifo cha mwili ni kutengwa na pumzi ya uhai na kifo cha nafsi ni kutengwa na Mungu milele. Mungu alitupenda na hakutaka viumbe wake tuende Jehanamu ya moto. Hata hivyo hakuna mwanadamu ambaye angeweza kulipa deni hilo maana wote tulikuwa tunadaiwa kufa. Mungu asiyedaiwa, aliamua kuvaa ubinadamu, akakaa na sisi; akatufundisha jinsi anavyotupenda na ambavyo angependa tuishi. Mwishowe akalipa deni lote tulilodaiwa kwa kufa badili yetu na akafufuka ili kutuhakikishia ushindi na akapaa mbinguni na ipo siku atarudi kwa ajili ya Hukumu kwa walio hai na wafu katika siku ya kutisha.

    Mungu haijipingi. Yeye alimpa binadamu uwezo wa kuchagua apendacho. Hata katika malipo haya ipo hivyo! Aliweka masharti mepesi ili wasiotaka kulipiwa deni hilo wasilipiwe kwa lazima. Alisema Mkiamini kuwa mimi Mungu niliyewaumba nimekuja katika mwili na nikalipa deni la dhambi zenu kwa kifo cha msalaba na nikazikwa na siku ya tatu nikafufuka; nikapaa mbinguni; na kuwa Mimi ndiye Bwana wa mabwana na Mungu wa Miungu; na ukanikaribisha rasmi moyoni mwako basi deni lako limelipwa vinginevyo milele utalipa deni lako mwenyewe

    Budhha haluja kulipa deni la dhambi, Zoroastar hakuja kulipa deni la dhambi, vivyo hivyo Muhammad, Bahaullah na wengineo. Immanuel pekee alikuja kulipa deni hilo. mimi nimemkimbilia na amenilipia deni langu. Sihitaji kulipa chochote ili niende mbinguni maana amelipa vyote. Ni uamuzi wako ndugu Ibra wakati unatafuta ukweli ukaamua au kuwa na hakika ya kwenda mbinguni kwa kulipiwa deni lako endapo utakufa kabla ya kufikia tamati ya uchunguzi wako au kuendelea na deni lako wakati unaendelea na uchunguzi wako.

    Kifupi ni hilo juu ya Yesu kukubali kufa; Ni upendo wake kwetu!
    Kuhusu imani za jadi na matambiko; ni kweli kuwa Mungu ameweka nafasi yake aktika mwanadamu amwabudu. Na ni kweli kuwa shetani hawezi kuumba bali hupotosh yale Mungu aliyokwisha umba. Mfano shetani hawezi kuongeza toni moja ya Muziki; lakini hutumia toni alizoumba Mungu kupotosha kazi na maana nzima ya Muziki. Vivyo hivyo kafara/sadaka zilikuwa zinatolewa za wanyama kwa Mungu kama ishara ya ujio wa kafara kuu Yesu Kristo. Shetani aliamua kupotosha na kuvuruga hili kwa kuanzisha kafara za wanyama….hata watu. Hilo haliifanyi kafara kuwa imeanzishwa na Ibilisi bali ilianza na Mungu na ibilisi akaichafua (the devil distorted it)

    Kumbuka Ibra, mipango ya Mungu si ya mwanadamu wala si ya Ibilisi. Yesu alipokuja hapa duniani shetania alijua yeye ni nani. Baada ya kushindwa kumwangusha katika majaribu ili atende dhambi Biblia inasema alimwacha kwa Muda. Alirudi baadaye na kumwingia Yuda (kwa hiyo usaliti wa yuda ni kazi ya shetani sio Mungu na hivyo hana tofauti na msaliti mwingine yeyote), na Yuda akmsaliti Yesu. Na shetani huyo huyo akawatumia wakuu wa makuhani na mafarisayo kumwangamiza Yesu. Mungu alikuwa na mpango ambao kama shetani angeujua asingemgusa Yesu kabisaa, lakini hakujua.

    Mwisho naomba Ndugu Ibrat utofautishe juu ya dini (man’s formulation) na Mipango ya Mungu. Ukristo haukuletwa na binadamu yeyote wala si kwa amri ya mwanadamu. Hivyo vitu vyote ambavyo ni extra-biblical si vya ukristo. Niungane na wewe kuwashangaa wote wanaofanya kifo cha Yesu majonzi! Yu hai na kama kuna saa ambayo tutaadhimisha kifo chake (kwangu mi kila ni siku ya Bwana) na tuadhimishe kwa furaha maana ameshinda!

    Natumai nimejibu maswali yako ndugu Ibra,
    Karibu kwa maswali zaidi. Mungu akinipa wasaa sitaacha kujibu mpaka tumejua kweli ni ipi!
    Mtume wa Yesu

  13. Ibra, nami napenda kuchangia mada hii kwa kifupi. Kwa sana nitakupa maandiko kwenye lugha ya kiingereza, Ila kabla ya yote namwomba Mungu katika jina la Yesu akupe ufahamu wa kumjua yeye kama alivyowafungua wanafunzi wake ili waelewe maandiko (luka 44:45).

    Sio wote waliojaliwa kufahamu, Biblia iliandikwa kwa Roho na ni mpaka yeye akujalie kuelewa. The natural man does not receive the things of God….nor can he know them because they are spiritually discerned (1Corin 2:14)

    Hutafahamu ukweli kwa sababu ya jitihada za kibinaadam zinazotumia hekima nyingi. Biblia inasema 1Cor 1:19 .I will destroy the wisdom of the wise……..the world through wisdom did not know GOD, it pleased God through the foolishness of the message preached to save those who BELIEVE……

    KUHUSU UUNGU WA YESU,
    Ilishatabiriwa na nabii isaya kuhusu Yesu, Isaya 9:6 “For unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given, and the government will be upon His sholder, and His name will be called Wonderful, Counselor, Mighty God, Everlasting Father, Prince of peace!

    John 1:1 In the begining was the word, and the word was with God and the word was GOD.

    KUHUSU YESU KUFA MSALABANI KIFO KIKATILI (Kama ulivyosema)
    Ilikuwa ni kutimiza maandiko, yapo mengi sana na utaratibu wa sacrificial acts zilikuwa zinafanyika tangu wakati wa agano la kale, na tunaambiwa agano la kale ilikuwa ni kivuli cha yale yajayo (Waebrania 10:1-9). Damu za mbuzi, ngombe etc zilitumika sana katika utakaso lakini hazikuweza kamwe kuleta ondoleo la dhambi. Ndipo Yesu alikuja ili afanyike sadaka kwa ajili ya dhambi. Yeyote atakayemwamini anapata msamaha wa dhambi buree! Nakueleza kwa kifupi na pia nakupa maandiko. Luke 24:7 ….the son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified and the 3rd day rise again.

    Efeso 1:7 and Col 1:14 in him we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness on sins…Wakolosai 1:15 HE IS THE IMAGE OF THE INVISIBLE GOD….
    FOR BY HIM ALL THINGS WERE CREATED THAT ARE IN HEAVEN AND THAT ARE ON EARTH, VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE, WETHER THRONES OR DOMINIONS, OR PRINCIPALITIED OR POWERS. ALL THINGS WERE CREATED THROUGH HIM AND FOR HIM……… unaweza kuendelea kusoma kujifunza zaidi.

    KUHUSU YESU KUPAA NA MWILI
    Hata biblia inasema kuwa kwa jinsi hiyo Yesu alivyopaa ndivyo atakavyoshuka toka mawinguni na kila jicho (including la kwako) litamwona na kila ulimi utakiri ya kuwa Yesu ni Bwana. Kwa hiyo tarajia kuona Yesu akirudi kwa style hiyo hiyo.

    Mungu akujalie kuifaham kweli na hiyo kweli itakuweka huru. Nisamehe kama kuna typing errors.

  14. Steven: kwa nini unaona monotheistic jews (wanoamini mungu mmoja nafsi moja kwa biblia hiyohiyo) kama ndo waliopotea na polytheistic unaona wako sawa?

    John Paul, Kama tutakuwa hatuzungumzi facts haitatufikisha popote. Mimi nimepewa biblia na mkristo na anaenda kanisani na ina kitabu cha Tobit halafu we unakikashifu. Hii ndo sababu hata ya watu kutilia mashaka kwa nini injili nyengine hazikuwekwa kwenye bible. Inaonekana watu wanapunguza maandiko ili kuridhisha nafsi zao.

    By the way tusonge deep: kwa nini msithibitishe huo utatu kwa kugawa mafungu muuonyeshe ulimwengu nafsi ipi iliumba kipi kuliko kusema tuu “lazima uamini”.

  15. Ndugu Ibra Labda hatujaelewana nini maana ya monotheos na polytheos
    Kutoka dictionary ya webster 1828:
    Monotheism
    MON’OTHEISM, n. [Gr. only, and God.] The doctrine or belief of the existence of one God only.

    Polytheism
    POL’YTHEISM, n. [Gr. many and God.] The doctrine of a plurality of gods or invisible beings superior to man, and having an agency in the government of the world.

    kutoka the sage dictionary:
    Monotheism, belief in single God

    Polytheism, belief in multiple gods

    Kutokana na definition hizo, wakristo kama walivyo wayahudi, wanaabudu Mungu mmoja. Kumbuka Mungu wanayeabudu wakristo/ Wayahudi ni Roho mmoja. Hilo linafanya wakristo na wayahudi kuwa monotheism na si polytheism kama unavyosema. Suala la Mungu huyu mmoja ana nafsi ngapi nimekwisha sema hilo ni next topic.

    Ok nikuulize swali ndugu Ibra; Katika uungu wa Yesu na suala la nani aliutegemeza ulimwengu wakati yu kaburini una swali. Kama lipo uliza na kama umeelewa na hakuna swali tunaweza kuendelea na mada nyingine.

    Mungu awabariki nyote

  16. Quote from Ibrat: Mimi nimepewa biblia na mkristo na anaenda kanisani na ina kitabu cha Tobit halafu we unakikashifu

    Sikiliza Ndugu Ibrat,
    Inspecta yeyote anyechunguza jambo atahakikisha anapata nyaraka sahihi. Hataokota kila nyaraka ilimradi inadai kuwa iliandikwa na mtuhumiwa. Baada ya kusema hayo nikukumbushe ndugu yangu ufanye utafiti juu ya jinsi biblia tuliyo nayo ilivyopatikana.

    wengi wa Waislamu niliopata kusoma habari zao wanajua biblia ilipatikana Nicea na Bila kufanya uchunguzi wao binafsi kuujua ukweli wanafunga kesi! Ukweli ni kuwa kitabu hicho cha Tobit si sehemu ya Biblia. Nikuhakikishie umepewewa Biblia feki kama ilivyotayarishwa na Roman Catholic. Je ukatoliki ni ukristo? Hiyo ni mada nyingine lakini hiyo siyo biblia. Biblia ina vitabu 66, 27 vikiwa ni agano jipya na 39 agano la kale. Tobit, Wamakabayo na vingine si sehemu ya Biblia. Hivyo pata vitu sahihi kwa uchunguzi sahihi ili ufikie jibu sahihi

    NB Hii ilikuwa ni teaser lakini Main message ni suala nililojadili hapo juu. Kama kuna swali juu ya Uungu wa Yesu na nani aliitegemeza dunia alipokuwa kaburini

    Mbarikiwe na Yesu!

  17. Ndugu Ibrat, biblia wanayoiamini Wakristo/Walokole, ina vitabu 66 ndani yake, na biblia ya Wakatoliki ina vitabu 72. Uliyopewa wewe ni ya Wakatoliki ambayo ina nyongeza ya vitabu vingine sita, ikiwa ni pamoja na hicho cha Tobithi, Makabayo, Hekima ya Suleiman na vinginevyo. Hicho ni miongoni mwa vitabu, ambavyo wakristo hatuviamini kwa sababu kina nyongeza hizo.

    Kimsingi, Walokole wanawaona Wakatoliki kuwa bado hawajaijua kweli, kwa sababu (Wakatoliki) pombe kwao siyo tatizo, wala sanamu ndani ya majengo ya ibaza zao, na pia wanapinga juu ya wokovu, japo wanautaja. Walokole wako kinyume kabisa na vitu hivyo! Hiyo ndiyo tofauti ya wokovu unaoambiwa na dini nyingine!.

    Hii ndiyo maana Walokole si dini inayoongezeka kwa kuzaliana kizazi na kizazi, bali ni watu wanaobadilishwa kutoka dini mbalimbali zisizoamini wokovu, ikiwa ni pamoja na Wakatoliki n.k.

    Bwana; Yesu Kristo, azidi kukupa ufunuo!

  18. Wapendwa Steve M na Berbard Mwenda niko pamoja nanyi katika maelezo yenu juu ya Kitabu cha Tobiti na Biblia inayoaminiwa na watu waliookoka.

    Mungu awazidishie hekima na ufahamu!

  19. Abubakary aliandika (tarehe 8/9/2008):

    Kama Yesu ni Mungu…

    Sasa kwa nini HAJUI siku ya hukumu itakuwa lini !!!!?

    JIBU LANGU: Unakosea kusema kuwa HAJUI siku ya hukumu itakuwa lini. ANAJUA siku ya hukumu itakuwa lini.

    Yesu Alisema:
    “Walakini habari ya siku ile na saa ile hakuna aijuaye,hata malaika walioko mbinguni, wala MWANA ila Baba.” [Marko 13:32].

    JIBU LANGU:

    Yesu alisema:
    “Mimi na Baba yangu tu mmoja.” [Yohana 10:30]

    Tazama pia Yohana 1:1-5: “Hapo mwanzo, kabla ya kuwapo kitu kingine cho chote, aliku wapo Neno. Huyo Neno alikuwa pamoja na Mungu, naye alikuwa Mungu. Tangu mwanzo Neno amekuwa na Mungu. Vitu vyote viliumbwa na yeye, wala hakuna cho chote kilichoumbwa ambacho hakukiumba. Uzima ulikuwa ndani yake na uzima huo ndio ulikuwa nuru ya watu. Nuru hiyo huangaza gizani na giza haliwezi kamwe kuizima.”

    Halafu angalia Ufunuo 1:7-8; “7Tazama! Anakuja katika mawingu! Na kila jicho litamwona. Hata na wale waliomchoma mkuki na makabila yote ulimwenguni wataomboleza kwa ajili yake. Naam. Amina. “Mimi ni Alfa na Omega,” asema Bwana Mungu, “Aliyeko na aliyekuwako na ata kayekuja, Mwenyezi.” ”

    This clearly proves that Jesus (peace be upon him) is not God as he stated that Only the Father knows the time of the day of judgment.

    JIBU LANGU: Abubakary, litle knowledge can be misguiding. First, you begin with a very naive conclusion with the word HAJUI. In an argument, it is alway prudent to lay down you premise with well backed-up evidence before driving out your conclusion. With you, the contrary is the case

    There is nothing clear about what you say is proof (above). The Bible is very clear about the Divinity of Jesus Christ but I doubt if you care about wanting to consider them. You appear not to be after the Truth.

  20. Yep! I’m with you brother! No research NO COMMENT!
    Before you criticize make sure that what you say is right lest you be found guilty before the court!

    Jesus is God:
    Isa 44:6 Thus saith the LORD the King of Israel, and his redeemer the LORD of hosts; I am the first, and I am the last; and beside me there is no God.
    Here Jehovah says He and He only is God and redeemer. What about Jesus? Is He Jehovah Almighty? Yes! No body doubts about redeermer title (Infact the Bible is clear about this) but First and beggining? Yah He qualifies!
    Look what risen Christ states:
    Rev 1:8 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty.
    Wow! Who says here is Beggining and the end? Jehovah almighty, the Son of God, that is Jesus.

    Ok to all Muslim who says God have No Son can you answer this question asked long before Muhammad?
    The question Goes like this:
    Psa 2:12 Kiss the Son, lest he be angry, and ye perish from the way, when his wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed are all they that put their trust in him.

    The son who can be angry and make Men perish, is not little man’s son; If so who is He?? The same Question in different style by different person YET ancient than Quran:
    Pro 30:4 Who hath ascended up into heaven, or descended? who hath gathered the wind in his fists? who hath bound the waters in a garment? who hath established all the ends of the earth? what is his name, and what is his son’s name, if thou canst tell?

    Challenge to any Muslim to answer, for they don’t even come from Injil which the Quran claims it is changed!

  21. I was one time handed some tracts and videos by the late Ahmed Deedat to read and watch, then, hopefully, become a Muslim. The person who handed me these materials was a friend of my brother. At that time, my brother had taken a neutral stand on religion and I guess that his friend had found him an easy prey.

    I went through the some of the booklets some of which had catchy titles like, “Jesus in the Koran”. I soon discovered pure arrogance and shameful alternation and misinterpretation of the Bible. Deedat ridiculed, the Bible, he ridiculed the Lord Jesus Christ, he ridiculed the Holly Spirit, and he ridiculed Christians. One of the amusing things and a paradox is that he (Deedat) sincerely believed that the Islamic “prophet” Mohammed was actually the Holy Spirit. His argument being that the Lord Jesus Christ promised his disciples of a comforter, that he would not leave them alone. So, on one hand Deedat ridicules the Bible and yet on another hand he seeks to extract approval for his faith from the very book he spits on.

    John Gilchrist, another South African, debated Deedat on several occasions on public forums in Durban and other places. Reduced to naught and lacking any reasonable evidence to back outlandish claims on the Bible, Ahmed Deedat resorted to verbal insults and foul language. This made many Muslims in S. Africa physically distance themselves from their warrior in the name of Deedat. One of the points some Muslims appear to be too confident about is on the authorship of the Koran and the Bible.

    While they claim that the Bible is corrupt after many revisions and deduction, they maintain that the entire Koran was revealed to Mohammed. Some even cunningly claim that had the Bible not been tampered with down the centuries, it’s content could exactly what the Koran is. What none sense.

    Therefore, I personally find it a waste of time debating/discussing with Muslims on matters of Jesus Divinity and the sanctity of the Bible.

    You can read John Gilchrist’s article on the codification of the qur’an text from here:
    http :// www. amefufuka. com/ islam/ gilchrist/ index.php
    (please remove the spaces)

    If you wish read about Muhammed’s Evil Spirit, go here
    http ://www. balaams-ass. com/ alhaj/ page19.htm
    (remember to remove the spaces)

  22. PEOPLE IN THE BIBLE WHO HAD EXPERIENCES WITH GOD
    Let’s compare Muhammad’s experience with Biblical stories of men who had experiences with God.
    Adam – Gen. 3 & 4,
    Abraham – Gen. 12 – 18.David Isaiah – Isaiah 6
    Mary – Luke 2.
    Noah – Gen. 6.
    Moses – Ex. 3 – 34
    Paul – Acts 9
    As I read the stories about people in the bible who have an experience with God I do not find anything that resembles Muhammad’s experience. These people were filled with a reverent fear, but never became depressed as a result of their experience.

    Also, Ibn Sa’d also records the compromise. The quote is in volume 1, page 237
    The point is this, Muhammad admitted to being deceived by Satan to engage in idol worship. Although Muhammad later realized the ramifications of what he had done, and changed his mind, this does not mitigate the fact that he was indeed tricked by Satan, and could not distinguish between words from God and words from Satan.

    RELEVANT REFERENCES FROM THE BIBLE
    An interesting Biblical reference that bares on Muhammad is Jeremiah 23:15, and 23:34. In these verses God reveals His judgment upon false prophets. Here is the quote:
    23:15 Therefore, this is what the Lord Almighty says concerning the prophets: “I will make them eat bitter food and drink poisoned water, because from the prophets of Jerusalem un-godliness has spread throughout the land.”

    23:34 If a prophet or a priest or anyone else claims, “This is the oracle of the Lord”, I will punish that man and his household”

    These verses reflect upon events in Muhammad’s life. Muhammad died from poisoning, and all of his male children died when they were very young.
    2 Corinthians 11:14: And no wonder, for Satan himself masquerades an angel of light.

    Galatian 1:8: But even if we or an angel from heaven should preach a gospel other than the one we preached to you, let him be eternally condemned!

    SATAN AND THE PERSECUTION OF CHRISTIANS.
    All quotes are from the NIV.
    Revelation 12:7, 8, 17
    And there was war in heaven. Michael and his angels fought against the dragon, and the dragon and his angels fought back. But he was not strong enough and they lost their place in heaven . Then the dragon was enraged at the woman and went off to make war against the rest of her offspring – those who obey God’s commandments and hold to the testimony of Jesus.

    John 8:44 You belong to your father, the devil, and you want to carry out your father’s desire. He was a murderer from the beginning, not holding to the truth, for there is no truth in him. When he lies, he speaks his native language, for he is a liar and the father of lies.

    Matt 24:11 and many false prophets will appear and deceive many people.

    John 16:2 in fact, a time is coming when anyone who kills you will think he is offering a service to God. They will do such things because they have not known the Father or me.

    From the above we see that Satan is currently making war upon the saints. He will use false prophets to mislead people. Some of these false prophets will have doctrines to allow their followers to kill Christians.

    THE QURAN ON CHRISTIANITY
    There are many references in the Quran and Hadith that address Christianity. What I want to focus on are the latest statements on Christianity made by Muhammad. Initially, Muhammad had some good things to say about the Christians, but as time wore on, his attitude towards Christianity darkened. Note that Suras 9 and 5 were some of the last Suras to be spoken by Muhammad. Quotes are from Dawood’s translation of the Quran.

    Quran 5:51
    “Believers take neither the Jews nor the Christians for your friends.”

    Quran 9:28 – 30
    “Fight against such of those to whom the Scriptures were given as believe neither in God nor the last days, who do not forbid what God and His apostle have forbidden, and do not embrace the true Faith, until they pay tribute out of hand and are utterly subdued. The Jews say Ezra is the son of God, while the Christians say the Messiah is the Son of God. Such are their assertions by which they imitate the infidels of old. God confound them! How perverse they are!

    MODERN PERSECUTION OF CHRISTIANS
    How does Islam relate to Christianity today? If one studies the situation for the Christians living under Islamic governments, we get a picture of oppression. Here are some facts concerning Christians in Islamic lands.
    PAKISTAN. Pakistan has laws that forbid blaspheming Muhammad. Recently a Christian was under the death sentence because of a trumped up charge of “blasphemy” of Muhammad. Last year a mob of 30,000 Muslims attacked the only predominately Christian village in Pakistan, and destroyed churches, robbed and destroyed businesses, kidnapped and raped Christian girls, and destroyed many people’s homes.
    EGYPT: Christian churches are frequently attacked and destroyed by the Muslims in Egypt. Christians are targeted by Muslims and killed. Last year about 70 Christians were murdered by the Muslims in Egypt. Muslims are now attacking Christians in their churches and shooting them.

    SAUDI ARABIA: Recently, the Saudi’s have arrested many Christians who meet in small house churches. These people are jailed, tortured, and some are executed. Saudi law dictates the death penalty for anyone converting to a faith other than Islam

    INDONESIA: Muslim mobs have destroyed over 50 churches in the last few years. Several Christians have been killed in these attacks.
    IRAN: A number of Christians, including Pastors, have been murdered by Muslims in Iran.
    All of the above can be found documented in the Voice of the Martyrs magazines. A free subscription can be obtained by calling 800-747-0085. I encourage all Christians to support this ministry; they aid our brethren living under Islamic oppression worldwide.

    EPILOGUE
    It has been shown that Satan desires to make war upon the church. Satan uses people as his agents. From the earliest days of Muhammad’s life, people thought he was possessed or affected by demons. Muhammad’s initial experience with the “angel” caused him to believe that he was demon possessed. He became suicidal. His inner doubts remained with him for a long time. Even the Quran contains replies to people’s comments about his demonic affiliation. Further, this “angel’s” knowledge and characteristics are questionable.

    These people fellowshipped with God. Some walked with Him, to other’s He revealed Himself. None of them ever contemplated suicide. But several times Muhammad tried to commit suicide, and each time this “spirit” stopped him. What plans did this spirit have in store for him?

    MODERN PERSECUTION OF CHRISTIANS
    How does Islam relate to Christianity today? If one studies the situation for the Christians living under Islamic governments, we get a picture of oppression. Here are some facts concerning Christians in Islamic lands.

    PAKISTAN. Pakistan has laws that forbid blaspheming Muhammad. Recently a Christian was under the death sentence because of a trumped up charge of “blasphemy” of Muhammad. Last year a mob of 30,000 Muslims attacked the only predominately Christian village in Pakistan, and destroyed churches, robbed and destroyed businesses, kidnapped and raped Christian girls, and destroyed many people’s homes.

    EGYPT: Christian churches are frequently attacked and destroyed by the Muslims in Egypt. Christians are targeted by Muslims and killed. Last year about 70 Christians were murdered by the Muslims in Egypt. Muslims are now attacking Christians in their churches and shooting them.
    SAUDI ARABIA: Recently, the Saudi’s have arrested many Christians who meet in small house churches. These people are jailed, tortured, and some are executed. Saudi law dictates the death penalty for anyone converting to a faith other than Islam
    INDONESIA: Muslim mobs have destroyed over 50 churches in the last few years. Several Christians have been killed in these attacks.
    IRAN: A number of Christians, including Pastors, have been murdered by Muslims in Iran.
    All of the above can be found documented in the Voice of the Martyrs magazines. A free subscription can be obtained by calling 800-747-0085. I encourage all Christians to support this ministry; they aid our brethren living under Islamic oppression worldwide.

    Satan used Muhammad as a pawn and Islam as a tool to attack the people of God. As Muhammad grew in power, he used violence to subdue those that disagreed with him. He denied the Sonship of Jesus, making him an anti-Christ, and denied other key doctrines of Christianity. Muhammad eventually urged his followers to oppress Christians and instituted laws that deny people basic human rights. Today in Muslim countries, Christians are victimized by those laws. Many of them have murdered, executed, and or oppressed for their faith. If a Muslim converts to Christianity, he is under a death sentence for apostatizing. In his last few hours of life, Muhammad asked Allah to curse the Christians. Real Islam is a weapon Satan uses to make war upon God and His people.
    REFERENCES
    [1] “Muhammad at Mecca”, by W.M. Watt, Pub. Oxford University Press.
    [2] “The Life of Muhammad”, by A. Guillaume, Oxford University Press.
    [3] “Sahih al-Bukhari”, translated by M. Khan, pub. by Kitab Bhavan, New Delhi.
    [4] “The History of al-Tabari”, translated by W.M. Watt, pub. by SUNY.
    [5] “Kitab al-Tabaqat al-Kabir”, (Book of the Major Classes), translated by Moinul Haq, pub. by Pakistan Historical Society.

    IN GOD I TRUST AND MAY THE BLOOD OF HIS SON JESUS PROTECT ME/FAMILY AND OPEN A REVELATION OF TRUTH FOR ANYONE WHO READS THIS ARTICLE AND MAKE MIRACLES OF HEALING AND SALVATION BY HIS SON JESUS CHRIST…………….AMEN

  23. Shalom1
    Wapendwa, tunashukuru kwa mada nzuri na maoni mazuri.Mungu atusaidie kujua zaidi juu yajambo hili.Ila ukweli unabaki palepale, YESU ni njia, Biblia imeshatuambia kuwa hakuna atatakaye muona Mungu ila kwa njia ya Yesu.Pia Bilblia inasema HAPO MWANZO PALIKUWA NA NENO,NAYE NENO ALIKUWA KWA MUNGU,NAYE NENO ALIKUWA MUNGU,NAYE NENO ALIKUWA KWA MUNGU PASIPO HUYO HAKUNA CHOCHOTE KILICHOFANYIKA.Hii inadhihirisha kuwa Yesu alikuwepo hata wakati wa uumbaji kama nafsi ya pili:Mungu ni mmoja-ila nafsi tatu na zinafanya kazi za uungu ktk nafsi tatu-Mungu Baba(Mungu), Mungu mwana(Yesu) na Mungu Roho Mtakatifu.Hivyo Yesu ni Mungu Mwana.Basi na tujue kuwa hata kama Yesu alizaliwa baada ya wengi kuwepo kama wakina Ibrahim na wengine, basi alikuwepo ila alikuwa hajadhihirishwa ktk mwili na baada ya uasi Mungu akaona watu wengi wameiacha njia yake na kugeukia njia nyingine na uasi ulikuwa ukizidi siku hadi siku baada ya shetani aliyekuwa malaika wa Mungu kutupwa duniani ndipo mpango wa Mungu wa kumkomboa mwanadamu ulipoanza-Kutokana na ugumu wa mioyo ya watu, Mungu aliona Yesu azaliwe kama mwanadamu, aishi na kufanya miujiza mingi na kufa kama mwanadamu na afufuke ili iwe rahisi kumuamini kuwa Yeye ni Mungu.Hivyo Yesu si mwanadamu kama wengi mlivyosema.Kati ya hao mliowataja kama mtume na manabii wengine ni nani alifanya kama Yesu? hakuna! Basi Mungu atusaidie kumjua Yeye zaidi.
    Mbarikiwe sana na Mungu wetu aishiye!

  24. about tobith:

    The Apocrypha

    The Apocrypha is a group of writings (or books) that are contained in the Greek translation of the Old Testament (called the Septuagint, abbreviated LXX), but are not in the Hebrew Old Testament (which should be a big clue towards understanding their spurious nature). These books were supposed to have been written somewhere around 200 B.C. or later (although, some of the books themselves claim earlier authorship). Some churches recognize them as Scripture. Some do not. Most (if not all) “Protestant” churches reject the Apocrypha (as holy writ), whereas the Roman Catholic Church accepts most of the Apocrypha (12 in number, called the Deuterocanonicals). Eastern Orthodox, Greek, and Russian churches accept most, if not all, the Apocrypha writings.

    The names of these books are as follows (as found in the New Revised Standard Version): Tobit, Judith, Additions to Esther, Wisdom of Solomon, Ecclesiasticus (or The Wisdom of Jesus Son of Sirach), Baruch, The Letter of Jeremiah, The Prayer of Azariah And the Song of the Three Jews, Susanna, Bel and The Dragon, 1 Maccabees, and 2 Maccabees, (all the above are accepted as Scripture by the Roman Catholic Church), 1 Esdras, The Prayer of Mannassh, Psalm 151, 3 Maccabees, 2 Esdras (2 Esdras is not actually found in the Greek but in the Slavonic Bible as 3 Esdras), and then 4 Maccabees (which is found in an appendix to the Greek Bible).

    Roman Catholics argue that the early church fathers quoted from these books (the first 12) and looked at them as Scripture. They also argue that church counsels throughout the ages have always confirmed their canonicity; therefore, this shows they should be regarded as God’s Word. The problem with this is, the early church fathers were Roman Catholics themselves (see http://www.atruechurch.info/earlychurchfathers.html). And, the church counsels they refer to were Roman Catholic Church counsels. So what we have here is Roman Catholics using earlier Roman Catholics to prove their point. In Colossians 2:8, Paul warns against this kind of thing (the traditions of men).

    Another argument that is used for the Apocrypha is that the apostles quoted from the Septuagint (the Greek O.T., which contained the Apocrypha) and used it as their Bible, and therefore they viewed the Apocrypha as the Word of God. Now, it does appear that the apostles quoted from the Septuagint, because many (not all) of the quotes in the New Testament follow the wording of the Septuagint. But, this does not dictate (or demand) that the apostles accepted the Apocryphal writings as Scripture.

    In fact, nowhere in the New Testament is there to be found one quote from any book in the Apocrypha. This is typically understood, but there are those who say there are many “references” to the Apocrypha to be found in the New Testament, thus supporting the idea that the Apocrypha was accepted by the apostles as the Word of God.

    James Akin has a web site (www.cin.org/users/james) in which he gives a list of somewhere around 300 “references” which supposedly are passages to be found in the New Testament that are “references” to passages in the Apocrypha. He says he obtained this list from pages 800-804 in the Nestle-Aland Greek New Testament, 27th edition (Novum Testamentum: Graece et Latine, published by Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft).

    The best “reference” to be found (which Mr. Akin calls “indisputable”) is Hebrews 11:35. It is suppose to be a “reference” to 2 Maccabees 7 (mainly verses 1, & 5-9). Hebrews 11:35 says,

    And others were tortured, not accepting deliverance, that they might obtain a better resurrection.

    2 Maccabees 7:1 reads (NRSV),

    It happened also that seven brothers and their mother were arrested and were being compelled by the king under torture with whips and thongs, to partake of unlawful swine’s flesh.

    And then 2 Maccabees 7:5 says,

    When he was utterly helpless, the king ordered them to take him to the fire, still breathing, and to fry him in a pan. The smoke from the pan spread widely, but the brothers and their mother encouraged one another to die nobly,

    And 2 Maccabees 7:7-9 says,

    After the first brother had died in this way, they brought forward the second for their sport. They tore off the skin of his head with the hair, and asked him, “Will you eat rather than have your body punished limb by limb?” He replied in the language of his ancestors and said to them, “No.” Therefore he in turn underwent tortures as the first brother had done. And when he was at his last breath, he said, “You accursed wretch, you dismiss us from this present life, but the King of the universe will raise us up to an everlasting renewal of life, because we have died for his laws.”

    So, 2 Maccabees gives an account of people dying for their faith and having their hope in the resurrection. James Akin says this is “indisputable”. So, all one has to do is find a document (or make one up) that records someone dying for their faith and having hope in the resurrection, and this means that these are the people the writer of Hebrews had in mind! This “indisputable” reference is an indisputable assumption about what was in the mind of the author of the book of Hebrews!

    As stated above, this is the best “reference” to be found. Yet, even if there was a direct quote (let alone a “reference”), this, in and of itself, would not prove that the one giving the direct quote is substantiating the document as being the living Word of God.

    For example, there are some who consider Paul’s statement in 1 Corinthians 15:33 a quote from a play called “Thais” by Menander. Even if this was a direct quote, does this mean Paul believes the play was inspired by God? No way! You could also note Acts 17:28. Here, Paul quotes one of their own idolatrous poets. Is Paul here propagating that this poet was inspired by God? No. Likewise, in Titus 1:12 Paul quotes “one of their own” (in the context of “idle talkers and deceivers”), but is Paul saying the man was a holy man of God who was moved by the Holy Spirit (2 Peter 1:21)? No. That would be taking Paul’s words way beyond his intent.

    In reviewing James Akin’s many “references”, what you will find is that the New Testament passage simply brushes upon a similar subject that is found in the Apocrypha (which proves nothing). For a few examples, note the following “references” (from James Akin’s list):

    Jude 13/Wisdom 14:1

    . . . raging waves of the sea, foaming up their own shame; wandering stars for whom is reserved the blackness of darkness forever. (Jude 13, NKJV)

    Again, one preparing to sail and about to voyage over raging waves calls upon a piece of wood more fragile than the ship that carries him. (Wisdom 14:1)

    1 Thessalonians 3:11/Judith 12:8

    Now may our God and Father Himself, and our Lord Jesus Christ, direct our way to you. (1 Thessalonians 3:11)

    After bathing, she prayed the Lord God of Israel to direct her way for the triumph of his people. (Judith 12:8)

    Hebrews 12:12/Sirach (or, Ecclesiasticus) 25:23

    Therefore strengthen the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees, (Hebrews 12:12)

    Dejected mind, gloomy face, and wounded heart come from an evil wife. Drooping hands and weak knees come from the wife who does not make her husband happy. (Sirach 25:23)

    As can be seen, these references barely brush upon the same or similar subject. There are also some references that are down right stupid (they have no connection)! For a few examples, note the following:

    Luke 15:12/Tobit 3:17

    And the younger of them said to his father, ‘Father, give me the portion of goods that falls to me,’ So he divided to them his livelihood. (Luke 15:12)

    So Raphael was sent to heal both of them: Tobit, by removing the white films from his eyes, so that he might see God’s light with his eyes; and Sarah, daughter of Raguel, by giving her in marriage to Tobias son of Tobit, and by setting her free from the wicked demon Asmodeus. For Tobias was entitled to have her before all others who had desired to marry her. At the same time that Tobit returned from the courtyard into his house, Sarah daughter of Raguel came down from her upper room. (Tobit 3:17)

    Acts 15:4/Judith 8:26

    And when they had come to Jerusalem, they were received by the church and the apostles and the elders; and they reported all things that God had done with them. (Acts 15:4)

    Remember what he did with Abraham, and how he tested Isaac, and what happened to Jacob in Syrian Mesopotamia, while he was tending the sheep of Laban, his mother’s brother. (Judith 8:26)

    Acts 5:34/Judith 8:35

    Then one in the council stood up, a Pharisee named Gamaliel, a teacher of the law held in respect by all the people, and commanded them to put the apostles outside for a little while. (Acts 5:34)

    Uzziah and the rulers said to her, “Go in peace, and may the Lord God go before you, to take vengeance on our enemies. (Judith 8:35)

    Acts 19:27/Wisdom 3:17

    So not only is this trade of ours in danger of falling into disrepute, but also the temple of the great goddess Diana may be despised and her magnificence destroyed, whom all Asia and the world worship. (Acts 19:27)

    Even if they speaking of those born out of wedlock live long they will be held of no account and finally their old age will be without honor. (Wisdom 3:17)

    John 3:28/1 Maccabees 9:39

    You yourselves bear me witness, that I said, “I am not the Christ,” but, “I have been sent before Him.” (John 3:28)

    They looked out and saw a tumultuous procession with a great amount of baggage; and the bridegroom came with his friends and his brothers to meet them with tambourines and musicians and many weapons. (1 Maccabees 9:39)

    Aside from the folly above, the Apocrypha itself has a great deal of false doctrine in it. For the rest of this article, we will look at each book, and some of the error found therein.

    The book of Tobit:

    Tobit is a story of a man named Tobit and his son named Tobias. Early on in the story, some birds slice their droppings into his eyes and he becomes blind (Tobit 2:10). Also, there is a woman named Sarah who had been married 7 times, but each time, without fail, a demon (named Asmodeus) came on the wedding night and killed the groom before they could consummate the marriage (Tobit 3:7).

    As the story goes, an angel of God comes along (named Raphael, Tobit 5:4), and through a process of time (several days), he ends up healing Tobit’s blindness (through the use of some supposed “medicine”) and gets rid of Asmodeus (the demon) so Sarah and Tobias are able to have a wedding night without Tobias being killed by the demon.

    There are several problems with this book.

    I. The “angel of God” lies.

    Near the beginning of the story, Tobit asks the angel his name. He gives a false name and a false lineage. He says, “I am Azariah, the son of the great Hananiah, one of your relatives.” (Tobit 5:13)

    II. This lying “angel of God” (more like, demon) uses witchcraft.

    In Tobit 6, Tobias goes down to the river to wash his feet and this large fish jumps out and attempts to swallow his foot (Tobit 6:3). Tobias freaks out, but the angel tells him to catch the fish so that he can use the fish for medicinal purposes and for warding off an evil spirit. In Tobit 6:8, the “angel” says,

    As for the fish’s heart and liver, you must burn them to make a smoke in the presence of a man or a woman afflicted by a demon or evil spirit, and every affliction will flee away and never remain with that person any longer.

    A little later, the “angel” instructs Tobias (regarding his marriage to Sarah),

    When you enter the bridal chamber, take some of the fish’s liver and heart, and put them on the embers of the incense. An odor will be given off; the demon will smell it and flee, and will never be seen near her any more. (Tobit 6:17-18)

    So, Tobias does it.

    Then Tobias remembered the words of Raphael, and he took the fish’s liver and heart out of the bag where he had them and put them on the embers of the incense. The odor of the fish so repelled the demon that he fled to the remotest parts of Egypt. (Tobit 8:2-3)

    This is witchcraft teaching! There is no way this is God-breathed!

    There is also,

    III. False doctrine about giving:

    For almsgiving delivers from death and keeps you from going into the Darkness. (Tobit 4:10)

    For almsgiving saves from death and purges away every sin. (Tobit 12:9)

    In other words, almsgiving saves! This teaching would fit well with Catholic doctrine (especially in their past). To refute the above, please note Ephesians 2:8-9 and Titus 3:3-4.

    There is also,

    IV. False doctrine about where to place your bread.

    Place your bread on the grave of the righteous, but give none to sinners. (Tobit 4:17)

    “Place your bread on the grave of the righteous…”? That is foolish! For what? They’re dead. They don’t need it! Also, “…give none to sinners” is directly against Christ’s words in Luke 6:30 (“Give to everyone who asks of you.”).

    The book of Judith:

    This is a story about a woman named Judith, who, through her beauty, entices “the eyes of all the men who might see her” (Judith 10:4), and brings about a deliverance for the Jews. She ends up cutting off the head of the leader of an invading army, and this leads to the Jew’s deliverance.

    The book begins with a historical error. The writer has Nebuchadnezzer as King over the Assyrians in Nineveh (Judith 1:1, 16; 2:1). Nebuchadnezzer was king over the Babylonians in Babylon.

    As a result of this obvious error, James Akin (see the above mentioned web site) argues that the book is a parable. You could read the text (Judith) for yourself, it reads much like a historical writing and gives no reason for being taken as a parable (other than this one blatant error).

    Additions To Esther

    This is bad, first of all, by its very title (please note Proverbs 30:5-6). These “additions” are only found in Greek, not Hebrew (the language in which Esther was written). If it was really supposed to be part of Esther, it would still be in Esther (Psalm 12:6-7).

    Secondly, the “additions” talk about God several times over, and if you are familiar with Esther, this is one subject glaringly absent! It’s an obvious attempt (or should be obvious) that someone wanted to add to Esther. The title is appropriate, “Additions To Esther”, Proverbs 30:5-6.

    The Wisdom Of Solomon

    This has a preponderance of false doctrine in it.

    Wisdom 1:13 says, “. . . God did not make death”. Please note Romans 11:36.

    Wisdom 3:16-19 says,

    But children of adulterers will not come to maturity, and the offspring of an unlawful union will perish. Even if they live long they will be held of no account, and finally their old age will be without honor. If they die young, they will have no hope and no consolation on the day of judgment. For the end of an unrighteous generation is grievous.

    So, in other words, if you are born out of wedlock, you’re going to hell and there’s nothing you can do about it! This is against Romans 10:13, John 3:16, and Isaiah 55:6f.

    Wisdom 6:17 says, “The beginning of wisdom is the most sincere desire for instruction.” This is a lie. Proverbs 9:10 says, “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” Just because someone has a sincere desire for wisdom means nothing (in and of itself). Note Proverbs 1:28,

    “Then they will call on me, but I will not answer; they will seek me diligently, but they will not find me.”

    Here is someone who has a “sincere desire for wisdom”, but wisdom does not come!

    In Wisdom 6:22 the writer says, “I will tell you what wisdom is and how she came to be, …” This is a lie. The writer never says how wisdom came to be.

    Wisdom 6:24 says, “The multitude of the wise is the salvation of the world,” This is a lie. Jesus is the salvation of the world (that is, for any who might be saved). Please note 1 Timothy 4:10.

    Wisdom 8:19 says, “As a child I was naturally gifted, and a good soul fell to my lot; or rather, being good, I entered an undefiled body.” This speaks against the truth found in Psalm 51:5; 53:1, and Romans 7:18.

    Chapter 9 has a long prayer that is suppose to be Solomon’s prayer asking for wisdom. 1 Kings 3:6-9 gives his “prayer”, and it’s not what is given in Wisdom 9.

    Wisdom 12:11 says, speaking of God, “Although you are sovereign in strength, you judge with mildness, …” This is a lie. Please note Hebrews 10:28 and Hebrews 10:30-31.

    Wisdom 13:1 says,

    For all people who were ignorant of God were foolish by nature; and they were unable from the good things that are seen to know the one who exists, nor did they recognize the artisan while paying heed to his works; but they supposed that either fire or wind or swift air, or the circle of the stars, or turbulent water, or the luminaries of heaven were the gods that rule the world.

    This is contrary to Romans 1:18-23.

    Similarly, Wisdom 13:6 says,

    Yet these people are little to be blamed, for perhaps they go astray while seeking God and desiring to find him.

    “These people are little to be blamed”? This is a lie. Romans 1:20 says they are without excuse. Also, it says they “go astray while seeking God”. This also is a lie. Please see Romans 3:11 and 1:28.

    Wisdom 14:27 says,

    For the worship of idols not to be named is the beginning and cause and end of every evil.

    This is a lie. The worship of idols is the result of evil (Romans 1:28), not the beginning or cause of evil. Also, please note 1 Timothy 6:10.

    Wisdom 15:17 says,

    People are mortal, and what they make with lawless hands is dead; for they are better than the objects they worship, since they have life, but the idols never had.

    This is contrary to Psalm 115:8 and Psalm 135:18.

    Wisdom 16:21, speaking of the children of Israel in the desert, says,

    For your sustenance manifested your sweetness toward your children; and the bread, ministering to the desire of the one who took it, was changed to suit everyone’s liking.

    This is contrary to Numbers 11:5-6.

    Wisdom 7:17 says, “For it is he who gave me unerring knowledge of what exists, …” This is a lie (obvious from the above).

    Ecclesiasticus or The Wisdom of Jesus Son of Sirach or simply Sirach

    Sirach 1:1 says, “Wisdom was created before all other things, …” Also, 1:9 says, “It is he who created her; …” 24:8 says, “Then the Creator of all things gave me a command, and my Creator chose the place for my tent.” 24:9 says, “Before the ages, in the beginning, he created me, …” This is all a lie. Proverbs 8:23 says of wisdom, “I have been established from everlasting.” Wisdom was never created.

    In Sirach, there is false doctrine concerning the atonement of sins.

    Those who honor their father atone for sins, (Sirach 3:3)

    Sirach 3:14-15 says,

    For kindness to a father will not be forgotten, and will be credited to you against your sins; in the day of your distress it will be remembered in your favor; like frost in fair weather, your sins will melt away.

    And Sirach 3:30 says,

    As water extinguishes a blazing fire, so almsgiving atones for sin.

    This is all against 1 John 2:2, Ephesians 2:9, and Titus 3:4.

    Sirach 8:13 says,

    Do not give surety beyond your means; but if you give surety, be prepared to pay.

    This is contrary to Proverbs 6:1f; 11:15; 17:18; & 22:26.

    Sirach also teaches the damning lie of self-esteem.

    My child, honor yourself with humility, and give yourself the esteem you deserve. (Sirach 10:28)

    One loses self-respect with another person’s food, but one who is intelligent and well instructed guards against that. (Sirach 40:29)

    For verses concerning self-esteem, or self-respect please note Proverbs 26:12; 28:26; Matthew 5:3; Luke 9:23; and Jeremiah 17:5.

    Sirach 12:4-7 says,

    Give to the devout, but do not help the sinner. Do good to the humble, but do not give to the ungodly; hold back their bread, and do not give it to them, for by means of it they might subdue you; then you will receive twice as much evil for all the good you have done to them. For the Most High also hates sinners and will afflict punishment on the ungodly. Give to the one who is good, but do not help the sinner.

    This goes directly against Luke 6:27-36 and Matthew 5:38-48.

    Sirach teaches the opposite of Matthew 5:3 & 4:

    Happy are those who do not blunder with their lips, and need not suffer remorse for sin. (Sirach 14:1)

    Sirach teaches against the truth revealed in Isaiah 63:17.

    Sirach 15:11-12(a) says

    Do not say, ‘It was the Lord’s doing that I fell away’; for he does not do what he hates. Do not say, ‘It was he who led me astray’;

    Yet Sirach contradicts itself in Sirach 23:4,

    O Lord, Father and God of my life, do not give me haughty eyes,

    So, does God do such things or not? Indeed, He does (Romans 1:28f)! It is God’s doing when someone falls away! Please see Isaiah 63:17. Also note Matthew 13:12 (“what he has will be taken away from him”). Likewise, note Matthew 25:29, Mark 4:21-25, Luke 8:10-18; 19:11-27.

    Sirach 20:30 says,

    Hidden wisdom and unseen treasure, of what value is either? Better are those who hide their folly than those who hide their wisdom.

    In other words, “those who hid their folly are better than Christ.”! Because, Christ hides His wisdom. Please note Proverbs 12:23. We see a prudent man concealing knowledge in Christ. In Matthew 13:3 He spoke many parables. Note Matthew 13:10-11, 34-35 (kept secret, i.e. God kept them secret). Note also Romans 16:25. And note, God still conceals knowledge, Psalm 25:14, Proverbs 3:32, Deuteronomy 29:29.

    Sirach 22:3 says,

    It is a disgrace to be the father of an undisciplined son, and the birth of a daughter is a loss.

    This is contrary to Psalm 127:3, “The fruit of the womb is a reward”, not a loss!

    Sirach 22:6 says,

    Like music in time of mourning is ill-timed conversation, but a thrashing and discipline are at all times wisdom.

    This is contrary to Ecclesiastes 3:1 and following.

    In Sirach 22:23, ungodly wisdom can be found, seasoned with the error of greed. Sirach 22:23 says,

    Gain the trust of your neighbor in his poverty, so that you may rejoice with him in his prosperity. Stand by him in time of distress, so that you may share with him in his inheritance.

    Sirach 25:24 says,

    From a woman sin had its beginning, and because of her we all die.

    This is a lie and contrary to Romans 5:12.

    More foolishness can be found in Sirach 26:5 which says,

    Of three things my heart is frightened, and of a fourth I am in great fear: [here's an ungodly fear] Slander in the city, the gathering of a mob, and false accusation – all these are worse than death.

    Worse than death? Jesus said to rejoice over such things (slander and false accusation, Matthew 5:11-12).

    Sirach 28:18 says,

    Many have fallen by the edge of the sword, but not as many as have fallen because of the tongue. Happy is the one who is protected from it, who has not been exposed to its anger, [this is against Matthew 5:11-12 & Luke 6:22-23] who has not borne its yoke, and has not been bound with its fetters. For its yoke is a yoke of iron, and its fetters are fetters of bronze; its death is an evil death, and Hades is preferable to it.

    That’s a lie! Worse than Hades? Please note Luke 16:23-24. Hades is definitely worse!

    Sirach 29:21 says,

    The necessities of life are water, bread, and clothing, and also a house to assure privacy.

    This is worldly wisdom. The necessities of life are food and clothing (1 Timothy 6:8, a house is not included). With these we should be content. As Christ himself had food and clothing, and no house (Matthew 8:20), and was content (being without sin, Hebrews 4:15).

    Sirach 31:15 says, “Judge your neighbor’s feelings by your own,” This is against Matthew 7:1-2. We should not judge our neighbor’s feelings.

    Sirach 32:19 says,

    Do nothing without deliberation, but when you have acted, do not regret it.

    This is more foolishness. What if you did wrong? You had better regret it (1 John 1:9; Proverbs 28:13; 2 Corinthians 7:10)!

    In Sirach 37:11 it says,

    Do not consult . . . with a merchant about business or with a buyer about selling,

    There’s nothing unlawful or foolish about that (Proverbs 12:15; 15:22; 19:20)!

    Similar folly can be found in Sirach 39:34 where it says,

    No one can say, “This is not as good as that,” for everything proves good in its appointed time.

    “No one can say, ‘This is not as good as that,’”? Paul did (1 Corinthians 7:38).

    How about some table manners? Sirach 41:19 declares,

    Be ashamed of breaking an oath or agreement, and of leaning on your elbow at meals;

    How about a damning lie! Sirach 37:13 says,

    And heed the counsel of your own heart, for no one is more faithful to you than it is. For our own mind sometimes keeps us better informed than seven sentinels sitting high on a watchtower.

    This is against the wisdom of Proverbs 14:12 (16:25); & Jeremiah 17:9.

    Sirach 42:14 says,

    Better is the wickedness of a man than a woman who does good;

    In other words, wickedness is better than righteousness, if the righteousness is done by a woman! God says, “Woe to those who call evil good, and good evil; …” (Isaiah 5:20).

    Moreover, Sirach 46:19 speaks of Samuel’s “eternal sleep”. Ecclesiastes 12:5 speaks of man’s “eternal home”. In other words, man enters into eternity, and that being either salvation or condemnation (Hebrews 9:27). But, there is not “eternal sleep” (John 5:28-29).

    Sirach 49:4, speaking of the kings of Israel, says,

    Except for David and Hezekiah and Josiah, all of them were great sinners, for they abandoned the law of the Most High;

    Not true. Jehoshaphat did what was right in the eyes of the Lord (1 Kings 22:43), and so did Jotham (2 Kings 15:34).

    The book of Baruch

    This is a book that is purported to be written by Baruch, the son of Neriah, the Baruch mentioned in Jeremiah (Jer. 32:12,13,16; 36:4,5,8,10,13-19,26,27,32; 43:3,6; 45:1,2). It concerns the issue of the Israelite captivity, prayers for God to have mercy, and then God promising to have mercy.

    Besides the fact that it should be found in the Hebrew language (like the book of Jeremiah is), at the very beginning of the book we have a lie.

    In Baruch 1:8-9 it says,

    At the same time, on the tenth day of Sivan, Baruch took the vessels of the house of the Lord, which had been carried away from the temple, to return them to the land of Judah – the silver vessels that Zedekiah son of Josiah, king of Judah, had made, after King Nebuchadnezzer of Bablylon had carried away from Jerusalem Jeconiah and the princes and the prisoners and the nobles and the people of the land, and brought them to Babylon.

    In the context, this is stated to have been done while Nebuchadnezzar was still alive (1:1, “in the fifth year, on the seventh day of the month, at the time when the Chaldeans took Jerusalem and burned it with fire.” See also Baruch 1:10f). 1 Kings 25:1-15 records Nebuchadnezzer taking the city and vessels of gold and silver. There is no returning of the vessels of the house of the Lord until approximately 70 years later under the command of Cyrus (long after Nebuchadnezzar’s death). This is recorded in Ezra 1:1, and 1:7f. The book of Baruch begins with a lie.

    The Letter Of Jeremiah

    This is suppose to be a letter Jeremiah wrote to the captives of Israel. The obvious error is found in 1:16 & 1:23. Speaking of idols, it is written,

    . . . their faces are wiped because of the dust from the temple, which is thick upon them. One of them holds a scepter, like a district judge, but is unable to destroy anyone who offends it. Another has a dagger in its right hand, and an ax, but cannot defend itself from war and robbers. From this it is evident that they are not gods; so do not fear them. (1 :13-16 or 6:13-16)

    . . . when their faces have been blackened by the smoke of the temple. Bats, swallows, and birds alight on their bodies and heads; and so do cats. From this you will know that they are not gods; so do not fear them. (1:21-23 or 6:21-23)

    This is foolishness! It is not because of these things that men know that they are not gods! Man’s knowledge about the true God (Romans 1:18-25) dictates that they know idols are not gods, but they turn to them anyway in their suppression of the truth, and in their debased minds (Romans 1:28). Men don’t need dust to fall upon them (or birds) to know they are but idols.

    The Prayer of Azariah

    This is “Additions to Daniel, inserted between 3:23 and 3:24″ (NRSV, paperback, p. 131). Additions to Daniel (or any other book of the Bible) should be looked at through the eye of Proverbs 30:5-6. Additions are written by liars!

    This Prayer of Azariah gives songs that Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-Nego supposedly sung while they were in the fire. One song is quite long. If you read Daniel chapter three, it does not appear they were in the furnace for any great length of time.

    The clear false doctrine in this book can be found in verses 26-27 (It’s one chapter, 68 verses long). Verses 26-27 says,

    But the angel of the Lord came down into the furnace to be with Azariah and his companions, and drove the fiery flame out of the furnace, and made the inside of the furnace as though a moist wind were whistling through it.

    This is a lie. Please note Daniel 3:22-26.

    The book of Susanna

    This is another addition to Daniel (Proverbs 30:5-6). This is about a woman named Susanna who was wrongly accused of sexual immorality and sentenced to death, and Daniel (supposedly) saves her from being put to death.

    This is suppose to be a thirteenth chapter to Daniel, but it doesn’t fit. It’s written in the wrong language (Greek). If it was authentic it should be either Hebrew or Aramaic. Also, the historical parts of Daniel are written in chronological order (chapters 1-6). This is suppose to be a historical account, but it has Daniel as a “young lad”, so it should actually be near the beginning of the book rather than at the end.

    Bel And The Dragon

    This is suppose to be a fourteenth chapter to Daniel (Proverbs 30:5-6), which again, doesn’t fit, because the historical record ends in chapter six of Daniel, and the rest is prophecy. It likewise is not written in the correct language.

    In this book, Daniel (supposedly) exposes some idolaters who make it out that their god eats the offerings made. He lays dust on the floor, and exposes their footprints, showing that priests crept in during the night and ate the food.

    In the second part of this chapter, there is (supposedly) a living dragon that the king and the people believe is a god. So, Daniel asks the king for permission to kill the dragon to prove the dragon is not a god. The king gives permission. So, Daniel poisons the dragon and it dies. As a result, the people are infuriated and Daniel is thrown into the lions den (for a second time). While Daniel is in the lion’s den, the prophet Habakkuk supposedly flies (by the spirit) from Judea to Babylon to give Daniel some food while in the den.

    You can see that this account is false most clearly by looking at verses 28 and 29.

    When the Babylonians heard about it Daniel killing the dragon, they were very indignant and conspired against the king, saying, “The king has become a Jew; he has destroyed Bel (the dragon) and slaughtered the priests.” Going to the king, they said, “Hand Daniel over to us, or else we will kill you and your household.”

    Besides the unlikelihood of the people addressing the king in this manner, this idea of the king “becoming a Jew” is not a new concept. This is supposedly during the reign of King Cyrus, and from his first year, he exemplified “Jewishness”, Ezra 1:1-4.

    1 Maccabees

    This is a historical account of the times of the Jews under the leadership of Judus (and his brothers), who was called Maccabeus, who lead the Jews into several military victories. There is an account of where the holiday Hanukkah comes from in 1 Maccabees 4:52-59.

    There is not much in the way of false doctrine in it, except perhaps the idea of removing the “marks of circumcision” in 1 Maccabees 1:15. How do you do that? Also, in 1 Maccabees 2:57 it says that “David, because he was merciful, inherited the throne of the kingdom forever.” Actually, it was because God was merciful, 2 Samuel 7:18-22.

    1 Maccabees is basically history. There is no reason to believe it is inspired, especially being so closely associated with all these books with serious error, and in the light of Amos 8:11-12.

    2 Maccabees

    2 Maccabees covers more history in more detail. There is false doctrine to be found in this book.

    In 2 Maccabees 6:14-16, the writer is attempting to show how God deals differently with the Jewish nation, and he writes,

    For in the case of the other nations the Lord waits patiently to punish them until they have reached the full measure of their sins; but he does not deal in this way with us, in order that he may not take vengeance on us afterward when our sins have reached their height. Therefore he never withdraws his mercy from us. Although he disciplines us with calamities, he does not forsake his own people.

    The Lord doesn’t wait until the sins have reached “full measure”? If this were true, then why did Jesus say to the Jews,

    Fill up, then, the measure of your father’s guilt. (Matthew 23:32; please note also verses 33-36.)

    The above quote (from 2 Maccabees) says, “in order that he may not take vengeance on us…”. Please note Deuteronomy 32:35-36 and Hebrews 10:30. God does take vengeance on His people!

    Will He “forsake”? Yes, Deuteronomy 31:16-17. Will He utterly forsake the Israelites as a people? No. Psalm 94:14 (Psalm 37:28-29). But, He will forsake all the wicked (including wicked Jews, 2 Chronicles 15:2).

    In 2 Maccabees 12:39-45, we have the classic Catholic purgatory text.

    On the next day, as had now become necessary, Judas and his men went to take up the bodies of the fallen and to bring them back to lie with their kindred in the sepulchres of their ancestors. Then under the tunic of each one of the dead they found sacred tokens of the idols of Jamnia, which the law forbids the Jews to wear. And it became clear to all that this was the reason these men had fallen. So they all blessed the ways of the Lord, the righteous judge, who reveals the things that are hidden; and they turned to supplication, praying that the sin that had been committed might be wholly blotted out. The noble Judas exhorted the people to keep themselves free from sin, for they had seen with their own eyes what had happened as the result of the sin of those who had fallen. He also took up a collection, man by man, to the amount of two thousand drachmas of silver, and sent it to Jerusalem to provide for a sin offering. In doing this he acted very well and honorably, taking account of the resurrection. For if he were not expecting that those who had fallen would rise again, it would have been superfluous and foolish to pray for the dead. But if he was looking to the splendid reward that is laid up for those who fall asleep in godliness, it was a holy and pious thought. Therefore he made atonement for the dead so that they might be delivered from their sin.

    No mention of purgatory is there, but, no doubt, the implications of the text, according to the Catholics, is that such a place exists. This text goes against a lot of Scripture.

    First of all, Scripture teaches that it is appointed that men die once, and after this, judgment (Hebrews 9:27). In John 8:24, Jesus said to the Jews that they would die in their sins. What is dying in your sin? It is being lost (unsaved, not saved from your sin) at the time of your death. And what is the result of this? Hell!

    In 2 Corinthians 5:10, Paul says,

    For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad.

    Similarly, in Romans 2:6-10a Paul wrote, speaking of God’s judgment,

    … who “will render to each one according to his deeds”: eternal life to those who by patient continuance in doing good seek for glory, honor, and immortality; but to those who are self-seeking and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness – indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, on every soul of man who does evil, of the Jew first and also of the Greek; but glory, honor, and peace to everyone who works what is good, …

    This judgment is based upon the “things done in the body”. Once death hits, we are no longer in the body (obviously), and thus, our fate is sealed as to either eternal condemnation or salvation. As Jesus said in John 5:28-29,

    Do not marvel at this; for the hour is coming in which all who are in the graves will hear His voice and come forth – those who have done good, to the resurrection of life, and those who have done evil, to the resurrection of condemnation.

    Whatever state people die in (wicked or righteous), this dictates either their condemnation or salvation. This is exemplified in Luke 16:22-23, where the rich man dies in his sins and is in torments in Hades (note, those in Hades get thrown into the lake of fire, Revelation 20:11-15).

    Now, Biblically, the only exception to this sealed fate after death is found in 1 Peter 4:6. Here it is speaking of a specific group of “spirits” (men) that were alive during the days of Noah (1 Peter 3:19-20). Other than this specific group, the above holds true for the rest of mankind.

    Therefore, when idolaters die, they die in their idolatry, and thus end up in hell (not heaven). This is why Revelation 21:8 says,

    But the cowardly, unbelieving, abominable, murderers, sexually immoral, sorcerers, idolaters, and all liars shall have their part in the lake which burns with fire and brimstone, which is the second death.

    This text (2 Maccabees 12:39-45) teaches that idolaters, who have died idolaters, can somehow inherit eternal life. Such a lie goes directly against Revelation 21:8, 1 Corinthians 6:9-10 and Ephesians 5:5-6.

    Furthermore, this text (2 Maccabees 12:39-45) teaches that the blood of animals can take away sins. This is a lie and is directly against Hebrews 10:4 & 11 (the animal sacrifices were symbolic, Hebrews 9:9-10).

    Moreover, this text (2 Maccabees 12:39-45) teaches that the sins of a dead sinner can be atoned for by the actions of living sinners. Please note Psalm 49:7-8a.

    None of them can by any means redeem his brother, nor give to God a ransom for him – for the redemption of their souls is costly.

    Finally, 2 Maccabees 12:39-45 teaches hypocrisy. On the one hand, they are praying for idolaters, yet in verse 45 it says, “he was looking to the splendid reward that is laid up for those who fall asleep in godliness”. Yes, there is a splendid reward for those who fall asleep in godliness. But idolaters fall asleep in ungodliness! The only “reward” they will receive is hell fire (Isaiah 66:24)!

    In 2 Maccabees 14:37-46, there is an account of a man named Razis who is made out to be a godly man (“very well thought of and for his good will was called father of the Jews”, verse 37; and, “he had most zealously risked his body and life for Judaism”). This Razis commits suicide, much like Saul did (1 Samuel 31:4). 2 Maccabees 14:41b-42 reads,

    Being surrounded, Razis fell upon his own sword, preferring to die nobly rather than to fall into the hand of sinners and suffer outrages unworthy of his noble birth.

    That is pride, not godliness and humility! Also, since when is suicide “noble”?

    Besides what we just looked at, the writer himself ends the book denying inspiration. Speaking of the book of 2 Maccabees, he writes,

    If it is well told and to the point, that is what I myself desired; if it is poorly done and mediocre, that was the best I could do.

    If it was the living Word of God, it could not be “poorly done and mediocre”.

    Here ends the books that the Roman Catholic Church believes to be Scripture. At this point in the order of the Apocryphal books, the NRSV has this (right at the end of 2 Maccabees just before 1 Esdras):

    (b) The following books are recognized as Deuterocanonical Scripture by the Greek and Russian Churches. They are not so recognized by the Roman Catholic Church, but 1 Esdras and the Prayer of Manasseh (together with 2 Esdras) are placed in an appendix to the Latin Vulgate Bible.

    Here is a brief look at these books.

    1 Esdras

    This book covers the end of king Josiah’s reign, into the time of Ezra, the return of the captives, and the rebuilding of the temple. In chapter one, it says of Josiah (regarding his warring against the king of Egypt) that he “did not heed the words of the prophet Jeremiah from the mouth of the Lord.” 2 Chronicles 35:22 says Josiah “did not heed the words of Necho from the mouth of God.”

    In chapters three and four, there is a silly story about three young men of the bodyguard of king Darius. Darius has a big banquet, and it says,

    They ate and drank, and when they were satisfied they went away, and King Darius went to his bedroom; he went to sleep, but woke up again. Then the three young men of the bodyguard, who kept guard over the person of the king, said to one another, ‘Let each of us state what one thing is strongest; and to the one whose statement seems wisest, King Darius will give rich gifts and great honor of victory. He shall be clothed in purple, and drink from gold cups, and sleep on a gold bed, and have a chariot with gold bridles, and a turban of fine linen, and a necklace around his neck; and because of his wisdom he shall sit next to Darius and shall be called Kinsman of Darius. (3:3-7)

    As a result of this contest, King Darius ends up issuing a decree to rebuild the city, the temple, and restore the temple vessels of gold and silver. In this statement about the vessels of gold and silver, this book reveals its folly. The vessels of gold and silver had already been restored, by the decree of Cyrus (Ezra 1:7-11). So, there is clear error on this account. Plus, with this decree, 1 Esdras chapter 6 (which covers basically what is found in Ezra 5 & 6) is foolishness, because if 1 Esdras 3 & 4 were a true account, a decree would have already been made by Darius to rebuild the temple. But, in 1 Esdras 6 they have Darius issuing a decree again. 1 Esdras 3 & 4 does not align with the truth.

    The Prayer Of Manasseh

    This is supposedly the prayer of Manasseh when he repented after being carried away by the king of Assyria (2 Chronicles 33:10-16). In verse 8 it says,

    Therefore you, O Lord, God of the righteous, have not appointed repentance for the righteous, for Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, who did not sin against you, but you have appointed repentance for me, who am a sinner.

    This is a lie. Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob were sinners too (Abraham, Romans 4:2-5; Isaac, Genesis 35:29, sinners die; Jacob, Genesis 49:33; Romans 3:23).

    Psalm 151

    In the copy of The Septuagint With The Apocrypha by Brenton, this book is not included (and neither is 2 Esdras), but is in the NRSV Apocrypha. This supposed Psalm is only seven verses long, and the beginning title says,

    This psalm is ascribed to David as his own composition (though it is outside the number), after he had fought in single combat with Goliath.

    So, it admits to being “outside the number” of the true Scriptures (the true Psalms of God), and it claims to be one of the earliest (if not the earliest) Psalm ever written. This Psalm is not found in Hebrew (like the rest of the Psalms). Obviously, someone just made it up. There is no reason to believe it was written by David. It’s not even in David’s language (Hebrew).

    What is evil here is that someone wrote this under the guise of being written by David hoping people would believe it to be from David. In other words, a liar wrote it. And, he exposes himself in the statement “it is outside the number”. Indeed it is!

    3 Maccabees

    3 Maccabees is more Jewish history. The most obvious error in this book (besides whether or not the stories in it are true or not, and they sound quite fictitious) is 3 Maccabees 6:18 which says,

    Then the most glorious, almighty, and true God revealed his face and opened the heavenly gates, from which two glorious angels of fearful aspect descended visible to all but the Jews.

    God told Moses, “You cannot see My face; for no man shall see Me and live.” (Exodus 33:20) In the story, everyone does not die. 3 Maccabees 6:18 is a lie. God did not reveal His face.

    2 Esdras

    This is written as more history of the Jews during the time of Ezra. Chapter 1 verse 30 is used as a proof text (by some) as if Christ is referring to or quoting out of 2 Esdras 1:30 in Matthew 23:37. God is supposedly speaking and says,

    I gathered you as a hen gathers her chicks under her wings. But now, what shall I do to you ? I will cast you out from my presence. (2 Esdras 1:30)

    Compare this with Matthew 23:37. Matthew 23:37 says the opposite! He wanted to gather them, but they refused.

    In 2 Esdras 4:23, Ezra supposedly asks “why Israel has been given over to the Gentiles in disgrace…?” Ezra (the true Ezra) knew the answer to this question. See Ezra 9:7.

    2 Esdras 5:4 & 8 has a strange and foolish prophecy in it. This was supposed to have happened near the latter end of Ezra’s life (or soon thereafter).

    … if the Most High grants that you live, you shall see it [the earth] thrown into confusion after the third period; and the sun shall suddenly begin to shine at night, and the moon during the day. [That's nothing new!]… There shall be chaos also in many places, fire shall often break out, the wild animals shall roam behind their haunts, and menstruous women shall bring forth monsters. (2 Esdras 5:4&8)

    More folly can be found in 2 Esdras 5:51-55.

    He replied to me, “Ask a woman who bears children, and she will tell you. Say to her, ‘Why are those whom you have borne recently not like those whom you bore before, but are smaller in stature?’ And she herself will answer you, ‘Those born in the strength of youth are different than those born during the time of old age, when the womb is failing.’ Therefore you also should consider that you and your contemporaries are smaller in stature than those who were before you, and those who come after you will be smaller than you, as born of a creation that already is aging and passing the strength of youth.”

    In other words, each generation gets shorter and shorter, and even within the same family, the older children are shorter than the younger. This is foolishness.

    There is a false prophecy in 2 Esdras 7:28-30.

    For my son the Messiah shall be revealed with those who are with him, and those who remain shall rejoice four hundred years. After those years my Messiah shall die, and all who draw human breath. Then the world shall be turned back to primeval silence for seven days, as it was at the first beginnings, so that no one shall be left.

    The above is false for the following reasons:

    1. We know the Messiah was not here for 400 years, after which he died (Luke 3:1, 23; 23:1).

    2. When the Messiah did die, everyone else (“all who draw human breath”) did not die also (Matthew 27-28).

    Furthermore, 2 Esdras 7:61 goes directly against the character of God. God is supposedly speaking and says, “I will not grieve over the great number of those who perish.” This is not the God of the Bible. Please see Isaiah 15:2; 16:11; Jeremiah 9:1-3; 48:31, 36; Ezekiel 33:11.

    2 Esdras 8:59-60 says,

    For just as the things that I have predicted await you, so the thirst and torment that are prepared await them. For the Most High did not intend that anyone should be destroyed; but those who were created have themselves defiled the name of him who made them, and have been ungrateful to him who prepared life for them now.

    This is contrary to Proverbs 16:4; Psalm 92:6-7; & Romans 9:22 (“vessels of wrath prepared for destruction”).

    4 Maccabees

    This book goes into more detail about the martyrdom of the seven sons and their mother which 2 Maccabees writes about. It also writes about the martyrdom of an old man named Eleazar.

    In chapter 3, there is a fictitious account of David’s desire for a drink from the well in Bethlehem. It describes him as having this “irrational desire” and being “extremely thirsty”.

    . . . the king was extremely thirsty, and though springs were plentiful there, he could not satisfy his thirst from them. But a certain irrational desire for the water in the enemy’s territory tormented and inflamed him, undid and consumed him. When his guards complained bitterly because of the king’s craving, two staunch young soldiers, respecting the king’s desire, armed themselves fully, and taking a pitcher climbed over the enemy’s ramparts. (4 Maccabees 3:10-12)

    This is not at all what took place. Please see 2 Samuel 23:13-17 (also, note that there were three soldiers, not two).

    Finally, the worst error in this book is that it exalts philosophy and reason.

    4 Maccabees begins with,

    The subject that I am about to discuss is most philosophical, that is, whether devout reason is sovereign over the emotions. So it is right for me to advise you to pay earnest attention to philosophy. (1:1)

    Paul basically says the opposite of this. He warns against philosophy in Colossians 2:8. 4 Maccabees goes on,

    For the subject is essential to everyone who is seeking knowledge, and in addition it includes the praise of the highest virtue- I mean, of course, rational judgment. (1:2)

    So, the writer of 4 Maccabees calls rational judgment “the highest virtue”. What is the highest virtue? It is not reason. It is love. Please see 1 Corinthians 13:1f and Matthew 22:37-40.

    In chapter 2, 4 Maccabees basically makes reason out to be the savior.

    It is for this reason, certainly, that the temperate Joseph is praised, because by mental effort he overcame sexual desire. For when he was young and in his prime for intercourse, by his reason he nullified the frenzy of the passions. Not only is reason proved to rule over the frenzied urge of sexual desire, but also over every desire. (2:2-4)

    Scripture says it is by the Spirit that one overcomes sin (Galatians 5:16). Mental effort will lead to failure, because our reasoning capabilities will reason us right into wickedness (Jeremiah 17:9)!

    This teaching is a “destructive heresy”, because it encourages people to trust in themselves, in their own mental effort, and this will lead to disaster, Proverbs 28:26.

    This completes the books of what is called The Apocrypha. The bottom line to all this is: We should not be surprised to see no written revelation between Malachi and Matthew. In fact, we should expect this, because God wrote concerning this time period in Amos 8:11-12.

    “Behold, the days are coming,” says the Lord God, “That I will send a famine on the land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord. They shall wander from sea to sea, and from north to east; they shall run to and fro, seeking the word of the Lord, but shall not find it.”

  25. Biblia imechafuliwa

    Kabla sijaingia kwenyemaudhui ya walaka huu, naomba kwanza tuziangalie aya hizi hapa chini kisha ndipo tuingie kujadili matatizo yaliomo kwenye versions za biblia.

    1 Yohana 5:7-8:
    Wapo mashahidi watatu: Roho, maji na damu; na hawa watatu wanakubaliana
    Swahili New Testament

    Naye roho ndiye ashuhudiaye, kwa sababu roho ndie kweli. kwa maana wako watatu washuhudiao [mbinguni, baba, na Neno, na roho mtakatifu, na watatu hao ni umoja kisha wapo watatu washuhudiao duniani] roho, na maji, na damu; na watatu hawa upatana kwa habari moja.
    1 Yohana 5:7-8 (biblia yenye itifaki, toleo la 1997, swahili union versio)

    For there are three that testify: the Spirit and the water and the blood; and the three are in agreement.
    New American Standard Bible

    For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.
    8: And there are three that bear witness in earth, the spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one
    King James Version

    Jesus—the Divine Christ! He experienced a life-giving birth and a death-killing death. Not only birth from the womb, but baptismal birth of his ministry and sacrificial death. And all the while the Spirit is confirming the truth, the reality of God’s presence at Jesus’ baptism and crucifixion, bringing those occasions alive for us. A triple testimony: the Spirit, the Baptism, the Crucifixion. And the three in perfect agreement.
    The Message

    For there are three that testify:
    the Spirit, the water and the blood; and the three are in agreement.
    New International Version – UK

    For there are three that testify: the Spirit, the water, and the blood—and these three are in agreement.
    Holman Christian Standard Bible

    There are three that give witness about Jesus. They are the Holy Spirit, the baptism of Jesus and his death. And the three of them agree.
    New International Reader’s Version

    For three be, that give witnessing in heaven, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost [For three be, that bear witness in heaven, the Father, the Word, or Son, and the Holy Ghost]; and these three be one.
    And three be, that give witnessing in earth, the Spirit, water, and blood; and these three be one.
    (Wycliffe New Testament)

    So there are three witnesses in heaven: the Father, the Word and the Holy Spirit, and these three are One; and there are three witnesses on the earth: the Spirit, the water, and the blood; and these three agree [are in unison; their testimony coincides].
    The Scriptures

    Tatizo la Kutafsiri
    Wataliano wana usemo usemao “Wafasiri ni waongo”. Msemo huu una ukweli ndani yake na umetokana na uchunguzi makini. Kuchukua kitu fulani kilichoandikwa katika lugha fulani na kujaribu kukiingiza katika lugha nyingine huwa inaleta matatizo kwa sababu mara nyingi wafasiri hupambana na maneno katika lugha moja ambayo hayamo katika lugha nyingine. Neno jingine badala yake lazima litumike na matokeo yake ni kubadilika kwa maana.

    Agano la kale mwanzo kabisa liliandikwa kwa Kiebrania, lakini lilitafsiriwa katika karne ya tatu kwenda katika lugha ya Kigiriki kwa ajili ya Wayahudi waliokuwa wanaishi nje ya Palestina (ambao walikuwa wanaongea Kigiriki – badala ya Kiebrania). Tafsiri hii iliitwa “septuagint” na ilitumika sana hata na wakristo wa mwanzo.

    Agano Jipya liliandikwa katika lugha ya Kigiriki lakini maadam Yesu mwenyewe alitumia lugha ya kiaramaiki, hii ina maana kwamba maneno yake yalilazimika kutafsiriwa na hivyo kusababisha uwezekano wa makosa.

    Tafsiri ya kigiriki iliyokuwa ikiitwa Septuagint iliunganishwa na maandiko ya Agano Jipya yaliyokuwa katika lugha ya kigiriki katika karne ya nne. Maandiko haya yaliyounda Biblia kamili sasa hivi yanaeleweka kama “Codexsinaiticus” na “Codex Vaticanus” na hizi ndio nakala za maandiko ya zamani kabisa zilizopo leo. Hakuna maandiko ya mwanzo kuliko haya yaliyonusurika kutupiliwa mbali.

    Katika karne ya nne, Biblia ilitafsiriwa kwenda katika lugha ya Kilatini na Mt. Jerome. Na hii ilibakia kuwa lugha ya Biblia hadi karne ya kumi na sita ambapo watu wa Mageuzi kama John Wycliffe, William Tyndale na Martin Luther walipoifasiri Biblia katika lugha mbalimbali za watu – jambo ambalo lilikuwa haliruhusiwi kabisa na viongozi wa kanisa wa wakati ule na ili kufanikisha lilimgharimu Tyndale maisha yake. Walifanya hivi ili kuwazuia watu kuyasoma, kuyaelewa au kuyahisi maandiko yao Matakatifu – haya yalifanywa makusudi na viongozi wa kanisa.

    Tafsiri nyingine zilifuatia ndani ya muda mfupi. Karibu na mwisho wa karne ya kumi na sita kulikuwa na tafsiri za lugha mbalimbali na tafsiri mbalimbali za lugha moja ambazo zilileta malumbano na mabishano makubwa jambo lililomfanya Mfalme James I wa Uingereza kuteua kamati ya wanazuoni hamsini na nne ili kuandaa toleo “rasmi” na litakalotambulika na mamlaka. Watu hawa (kamati) walizisoma tafsiri zote zilizokuwepo wakati ule na, mnamo mwaka 1611, walitoa toleo lililoitwa “King James Versions of the Bible” yaani toleo la Biblia la Mfalme James – ambalo lilikuwa ndio toleo rasmi miongoni mwa Wakristo kwa mamia ya miaka.

    Tatizo la uharibifu na upotoshaji lililoambatana na kutafsiri liliisha mwaka 1611, kwa kupatikana toleo la King James Versions of the Bible, tatizo la marudio… “kuiboresha” au kuifanya kuwa ya “kisasa” limeikabili Biblia leo hii.

    Kiwango cha uharibifu na upotoshaji huu ni kama ifuatavyo:
    katika mwaka 1952, makala yenye kichwa cha habari “Ukweli kuhusu Biblia” yalionekana katika gazeti la “Look” (Tazama). Makala haya yalisema kwamba kulikuwa makosa zaidi ya 20,000 (elfu ishirini) katika Agano Jipya peke yake. Mashahidi wa Yehova walilizungumzia suala hili katika toleo la Septemba, 1957 la gazeti lao la “Awake” (Amka) ambapo walisema “… Wafasiri walifanya makosa katika kufasiri (Biblia) ambayo yamesahihishwa na wanazuoni wa zama hizi… nao wakasema kuwa biblia ina makosa zaidi ya 50, 000…”. Mtu anaweza kujiuliza ni jambo la ajabu wanazuoni hawa walilifanya!!

    Katika karne ya kumi na tisa, Wakristo waliamua kuiboresha lugha ilivyotumika katika King James Version. Jitihada zao zilizaa toleo jipya la Biblia liitwalo “American Standard Version” lililotolewa mwaka 1901. Wakristo waliolifanyia kazi toleo hili sio tu kwamba waliikuza na kuiboresha lugha bali pia walifanya mabadiliko katika Biblia yenyewe:

    Katika kuuthibitisha ukweli kwamba baadhi ya maneno yaliondolewa na mengine kuongezwa, tunaweza kuangalia katika maandiko ya mwanzo ya Biblia yaliyokuwa katika lugha ya kigiriki toleo la Biblia la King James Version 1Yohana 5:8 ambapo imeandikwa “Baba, Mwana na Roho Mtakatifu”. Lakini toleo jipya la American Standard Version, wanazuoni walibadilisha na badala yake wakatumia maneno “Roho, Maji na Damu”. (Angalia Nukuu hapo juu kabisa)

    Katika kukubali ukweli mwingine juu ya uongezaji na upunguzaji wa baadhi ya maneno katika Maandiko Matakatifu (Biblia), vifungu vya vingi vimefungiwa mabano na katika sherehe yake (maelezo ya ziada) wameeleza kwamba vifungu hivi “havipatikani katika Biblia (Maandiko matakatifu) nyingi za zamani”.

    Baada ya miaka kadhaa viongozi wa kanisa walikutana wakaamua kuliboresha toleo la Biblia la American Standard Version. Matokeo ya jitihada zao ilikuwa ni kupatikana toleo jingine la Biblia linalojulikana kama “The Revised Standard Version” – yaani toleo la Biblia la kiwango bora na lililofanyiwa marekebisho. Toleo hili lilitoka rasmi mwaka 1952.

    Katika dibaji ya Toleo hili kuna maelezo haya: “…Toleo la King James (King James Version) lina makosa na mapungufu mengi mno na hatari sana kiasi kwamba kuna haja kubwa ya kulifanyia marudio na marekebisho toleo zima…”. (Tafadhali angalia dibaji ya Revised Standard Version)

    Katika toleo la Biblia la ‘The Revised Standard Version’ tunakuta kwamba aya katika injili ya Marko zinazozungumzia juu ya kupaa kwa Yesu (Marko 16: 9-20) zimeondolewa kwa madai kwamba aya hizi hazipatikani katika Biblia (maandiko) za zamani kabisa.

    Katika mwaka 1989, toleo la Biblia la ‘The Revised Standard Version’ la 1952 liliboreshwa tena na hivyo likapatikana toleo jipya “The New Revised Standard Version”. Na katika toleo hili aya zinazozungumzia juu ya kupaa kwa Yesu katika Marko 16 zilirejeshwa. Kwa vile Wakristo wengi hawakufurahia “kumomonyolewa” kwa moja ya imani zao za msingi kulikofanywa na Wahariri wa “The Revised Standard Version”, ilibidi aya hizi zirejeshwe ili kuwaridhisha.

    Kwa kuhitimisha, tunaweza kusema, kutokana na marudio ya mara kwa mara yaliyofanyika kwa miaka mingi wakati wa kufasiri na “Matoleo” mbalimbali mapya katika Biblia tuliyonayo leo maandiko ya wanadamu ndio mengi zaidi kuliko ufunuo kutoka kwa Mwenyezi Mungu.

    Wakristo Wenyewe Wanasemaje Juu ya Tatizo Hili:
    Huko nyuma katika karne ya nne, Mt. Augustino aligundua makosa mengi, ndani ya Biblia. Akizungumzia juu ya suala hili katika barua yake Na. 82 Alisema kwamba makosa katika uelewaji ndio sababu ya tatizo hili (la kuona aya zinapingana, na nyingine zipo katika toleo hili, lakini katika toleo jingine hazipo na utatanishi mwingine mwingi). Anasema yeye haamini kwamba watu kuongeza, kupunguza na kubadilisha baadhi ya mambo katika Biblia kuwa ni tatizo ila tatizo ni uelewaji mbaya katika usomaji. Kwa maneno mengine anasema kwamba baada ya msomaji kukumbana na mikorogano hii katika Biblia anatakiwa abuni maelezo fulani yatakayokuwa ni msamaha wa makosa haya.

    Utafiti unaojaribu kuangalia na kuonyesha makosa katika Maandiko Matakatifu, tofauti na watu wengi wanavyofikiri, umeanza hivi karibuni. Kwa mamia ya miaka Biblia ilikubalika tu “kama ilivyo”. Ilichukuliwa kuwa ni dhambi kubwa sana kujaribu kukosoa kosa, hata dogo lililomo ndani ya Biblia na viongozi wa kanisa walifanikiwa sana kuyazima majaribio yoyote ya kujaribu kuikosoa Biblia.

    Kitabu cha kwanza kuonyesha na kukosoa makosa katika Biblia kilichoandikwa na Richard Simon kiitwacho Critical History of the Old Testament (Historia inayojaribu kuonyesha na kukosoa makosa yaliyomo katika Agano la kale), kilitoka mwaka 1678. Kitabu hiki kilileta tafrani na mtafaruku mkubwa lakini kilisaidia sana kufungua njia kwa wale waliokuja baadaye katika karne ya 18 na 19 kwa dhumuni la kufanya utafiti juu ya makosa yaliyomo katika Agano la Kale.

    Kutokana na ukweli mwingi usiopingika uliotolewa na watu mbalimbali, Halmashauri ya awamu ya Pili ya Vatican (1962- 1965) ilitoa maelezo yanayoshangaza juu ya jambo hili “…Vitabu vya Agano la Kale vina (ndani yake) habari zisizo sahihi na zenye mapungufu mengi…”[21]

    Agano Jipya pia lina kasoro na mapungufu mengi. Ingawa Halmashauri ya awamu ya pili ya Vatican inashikilia kwamba Injili “kihistoria ni ya kweli ” na kwamba wao “kwa uaminifu kabisa wanaeneza yale ambayo Yesu alifanya na kufundisha watu wakati wa maisha yake”. Wanazuoni wengine wamekuwa na maelezo ambayo ni kinyume kabisa na msimamo wa Vatican.

    Katika kitabu chake “The Call of the Minaret” (Wito kutoka katika mnara wa msikiti, Adhana), Dr. Kenneth Cragg anasema kwamba kuna “mambo yaliyoongezwa na kupunguzwa” katika Agano Jipya Injili na ni kazi ya akili ya viongozi wa kanisa ikiongozwa na waandishi, na kwamba katika kazi zao wanatumia uzoefu na historia.”
    Padre Kannengiesser, Profesa katika taasisi ya kikatoliki katika mji wa Paris, alionya katika kitabu chake “Faith in Resurrection” (Imani juu ya ufunuo), kwamba watu wasijaribu “kuyatafsiri na kuyaelewa maneno kama yalivyo” juu taarifa za kweli kuhusiana na Yesu katika Injili – onyo ambalo pia lilitolewa na Padre Rognet wa Paris katika kitabu chake “Initiation to the Gospels”.

    Carl Andrey, profesa wa falsafa na masomo ya dini katika Chuo kikuu cha Ball State kilichopo Indiana anasema kwamba vitabu vinne vya Injili: “…viliandikwa na watu wenye shauku wa harakati za mwanzo za kikristo na kwamba wanatupatia nusu tu ya habari kamili na kwa kiasi kikubwa ni mazao ya fikra za waandishi wao”

    Mwisho tuna maelezo ya Dr. W. Graham Scroggie wa “Prestigious Moody Bible Institute” ambaye anasema: “Ndiyo, Biblia ni zao la kazi iliyofanywa na binadamu …vitabu hivyo vimetokana na akili za watu, vimeandikwa kwa mikono ya watu, na fani ya uandishi wake ni ya kibinadamu.

    Kama huu ndio msimamo wa wanazuoni wa Biblia, wakristo wa “kawaida” watakuwa na lipi la kusema juu ya jambo hili?

    Wengi (wa wakristo wa kawaida) hata hawajui lolote juu ya kasoro nyingi zilizomo ndani ya Biblia kwa sababu waandishi wa utangulizi na washereheshaji (wanatoa maelezo ya ziada) wa Biblia. Wanatumia mbinu mbalimbali za kijanja ili kuwafanya Wakristo wasiyajali na wajisahaulishe na maswali ambayo wangejiuliza juu ya kasoro nyingi zilizomo ndani ya Biblia. Pamoja na mambo mengine, waandishi hawa:

    1) Wanaandika mambo kama ukweli uliothibitika wakati ukweli na uthabiti wake una mashaka, na

    2) Wanayafunika makosa na kasoro zilizomo ndani ya Biblia kwa kutoa nyudhuru na kuomba radhi mbinu ambayo inaondoa umakini wa msomaji kutoka kwenye dosari na kasoro zilizomo ndani ya Biblia na badala yake kuangalia mambo mengine.

    Kina wanachokwenda washereheshaji (Commentators) katika kujaribu kutetea kasoro na dosari zilizomo ndani ya Biblia ni alama na ushahidi tosha juu kutojisikia kwao vizuri na ugumu wanaoupata katika jitihada zao za kujaribu kutetea makosa, dosari na kasoro zilizomo ndani ya Biblia.

    Pamoja na ukweli huu juu ya kasoro na dosari zilizomo ndani ya Biblia, ajabu ni kwamba mtu anapojaribu kuzionyesha hataambulia chochote kutoka kwa wakristo isipokuwa uadui.
    Watu wengi waliwahi kupeleka makaratasi yenye utafiti juu ya kasoro na dosari mbalimbali zilizomo ndani ya Biblia katika mishenari ya kikristo, lakini wanacho ambulia kushutumiwa kwa kufanya “uvamizi dhidi ya Biblia, na utawasika wakisema “Biblia imefanyiwa uvamizi (imevamiwa) kwa karne nyingi, lakini bado ipo. Imestahimili vishindo (vyote) vya nje na ndani”.

    Nastaajabu vipi mtu awe na msimamo kama huu mbele ya mifano tele inayoweza kuthibitishwa, sielewi anamaanisha nini katika neno “vishindo”. Labda linaendeleza lile linalopatikana katika “kazi bora ” ya vitabu vinavyotetea dosari na kasoro zilizomo katika vitabu vya Kikristo iliyomo katika kitabu kiitwacho “Is Bible Reliable. (Je, Biblia inaaminika?).

    Katika kitabu hiki, mwandishi Bjug Horstal anasema kwamba Mungu “aliwashawishi” waandishi wa Maandiko Matakatifu ” …kuandika kasoro na dosari zilizoambatana (zinazotokana) na lugha, na kwamba tunatakiwa tuliache jambo hili kwa Mungu mwenyewe, awe huru kutumia idadi yoyote ile ya fani na hata udhaifu wa kibinadamu kama anavyotaka mwenyewe…”.

    Mashahidi wa Yehova wameandika kitabu kizima kiitwacho: Bible: God’s Word or Man’s? (p. 97) (Biblia: Ni neno la Mungu au la Mwanaadamu?), ambacho kinazungumzia kasoro na dosari zilizomo ndani ya Biblia. Katika kitabu hiki, wamelizungumzia suala hili kwa namna tofauti na ya pekee kwa kusema kwamba: ‘kuna baadhi ya “kasoro na dosari za wazi” katika Biblia ambazo “ni vigumu kuzitetea”. Hata hivyo tusizichukulie dosari na kasoro hizi kuwa ni kugongana na kupingana kwa aya za Biblia; mara nyingi ni kwa sababu ya ukosefu wa taarifa na habari kamili’.

    Nilibahatika kupata nakala ya tafsiri ya Biblia ya Mashahidi wa Yehova “The New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures”. Nilimuuliza mjumbe mmoja wa ngazi za juu kuwa ana maelezo gani juu ya aya ya Mathayo 17:21, ambayo inasomeka: “Hakuna aya, kuna namba tu mstari mrefu ulio wazi”. Mjumbe yule alibabaika sana alipoangalia sehemu hiyo. Akaahidi kuwa angekuja kuniona kwa mara nyingine tena ningependa kujua anasemaje kuhusiana na suala hili.

    Kwa kifupi, Wakristo hawako tayari kuukubali ukweli kwamba Maandiko yao Matakatifu yamepotolewa kwa madai kwamba, ikiwa msingi utayumba na kutokuwa na uhakika, je tutasimama juu ya nini katika siku za masaibu na mashaka?” (Is the Bible Reliable?)

    Sio hayo tu, bali kuna aya inayozungumzia juu ya kuyabadilisha maandiko matakatifu katika maandiko hayo hayo:

    “…ikiwa mtu yeyote ataongeza (au kufuta) neno lolote katika kitabu hiki, Mungu atamuongezea balaa zilizoandikwa katika kitabu hiki”.
    (Ufunuo 22:18,19)

    Ushahidi uko hapo, upo wazi na rahisi kwa kila mtu kuelewa. Ikiwa Mungu aliwaongoza kwa ufunuo kuandika vitabu vya Biblia, hakuna shaka kwamba wanadamu wameingilia na kubadilisha mambo mengi. Swali muhimu kabisa la kumuuliza Mkristo ni kwamba:

    Inawezekanaje kwa neno la Mungu kubadilishwa, kuondolewa na hata kutupiliwa mbali kwa matakwa ya mwanaadamu…!??

  26. Which versions Bible are inspired by Holy Spirit?

    1. 1881 westcott-Hort new testament
    2. 21st century King James Version
    3. 21st Century New Testament
    4. American Standard Version (ASV)
    5. Amplified Bible
    6. Analytical-Literal Version
    7. Ancient Roots Translinear Bible
    8. Apocalypse of John: A Poem of Terrible Beauty, The
    9. Apostles Bible, The
    10. Apostles New Covenant, The
    11. Aramaic Peshitta New Testament Translation
    12. Aramaic-English Interlinear New Testament
    13. Better Life Bible, The
    14.Book of Yahweh, The
    15. Bos Septuagint
    16. Brenton’s Translation of the Septuagint
    17. Christian Bible
    18. Concordant Greek Text
    19. Concordant Literal New Testament
    20. Concordant Version of the Old Testament
    21. Contemporary English Version (CEV)
    22. Cotton Patch Gospel
    23. Darby Bible
    24. Darby Translation
    25. Defined King James Bible
    26. Emphasized Bible, The
    27. English Majority Text Version
    28. English Revised Version (ERV)
    29. English standard version
    30. Ferrar Fenton’s Bible in Modern English
    31. Five Books of Moses; The Shocken Bible, Vol. 1
    32. Five Pauline Epistles
    33. Fresh Parenthetical Version of the New Testament, A
    34. Galilean Edition of the Disciples New Testament, The
    35. Good News Bible. (GNB) (1976)
    36. Good News For Modern Man (1966) (GNM)
    37 (The New Testament In Today’s English)
    38. Hebraic Roots Version
    39. Hebrew Gospel of Matthew
    40. Holman Christian standard bible
    41. Holy Orthodox Bible, The
    42. Holy Scripture Divine Name Edition
    43. Inclusive Bible, The
    44. International Standard Version
    45. Jimmy Swaggat’s bible
    46. King James Version 1611
    47. King James Version. (KJV) 2000
    48. King New Testament
    49. Last Days Bible
    50. Living Water Gospel of John
    51.Mechanical Translation of the Hebrew Bible
    52. Messianic Prophecy Bible, The
    53. NET Bible
    54. NET Bible/Nestle-Aland 27 Diglot
    55. New American Standard Version (1960, 1971) (NASV)
    56. New Century Version (NCV)
    57. New English Translation of the Septuagint
    58. New international reader’s version
    59. New International Version. (NIV) (1973, 1978)
    60. New King James Version (1979, 1982) (NKJV)
    61. New life version
    62. New Revised Standard Version (1990) (NRSV)
    63. New Simplified Bible
    64. new Testament in the Language of the People, The
    65. New Testament: St. Paul Catholic Edition, The
    66. New World Translation (the Holy Scriptures used by Jehovah Witnesses)
    67. Parallel Translations of the Aramaic Peshitta
    68. People’s Bible, The
    69. Power New Testament
    70. Restoration of the Original Sacred Name Bible
    71. Restoration Scriptures: True Name Edition
    72. Resurrection Life New Testament Study Bible, The
    73. Revelation and the Book of Job
    74. Revelation of Jesus Christ
    75. Revelation of John
    76. Revised Standard Version (RSV) 1952
    77. Sacred Scriptures, Bethel Edition
    78. Scarlett Translation of the New Testament
    79. Scriptures, The
    80. stephanus new testament
    81. Stone Edition Tanach
    82. The Holy Bible. Imprimatur (Roman Catholic)
    83. The Living Bible Version (LBV)
    84. The Message by Eugene H. Peterson’s
    85. The Westminster Leningrad codex
    86. Thomson Septuagint
    87. Today’s English Version.(TEV)
    88. today’s new international version
    89. Translation of the du Tillet Version of Matthew, The
    90. Transparent English Bible
    91. Union Version. 1952 (UV)
    92. Unvarnished New Testament, The
    93. Updated Bible Version
    94. Urim-Thummim Version
    95. Word of Yahweh, The
    96. Worldwide English (New Testament).
    97. West New Testament.
    98 .Wycliffe New Testament.
    99.Young’s literal translation. Zikarown Say’fer
    100. Source New Testament, The
    101. Sahidic Coptic Gospel of John
    102. New Living Translation (NLT)

  27. ndugu Seteve

    Biblia ni kitu gani?

    Biblia ni neno la Kigiriki lenye maana ya vitabu. Yaani ni mkusanyiko wa vitabu tofauti tofauti. Kwa mujibu wa wakristo maana ya Biblia ni mkusanyiko wa vitabu vya Agano la Kale, Na Agano jipya yaani, Injili na nyaraka za Mitume wa Yesu (as). Na barua za Paulo. Kitheolojia na Kiebrania Agano la Kale linaitwa “Tanaki”, yaani `Torati” (Torati au Sheria), “Tanaki” ni kitabu kinacho tumiwa na dini ya Kiyahudi (Judaism). “Tanaki” zipo za aina mbili, ipo ya Kiebrania (Hebrew text) iliyotumiwa na Wayahudi waliokuwepo ndani ya Jerusalem na ya tafsiri ya Kigiriki ambayo baadaye iliitwa “Septuaginta”, yaani tafsiri ya watu sabini. Imeitwa hivyo kwa kuwa ilitafsiriwa ya watu sabini katika mji wa Alexandria (Misri) katika karne ya tatu kabla ya Kristo. “Septuaginta” ina vitabu vingi zaidi kuliko “Hebrew text”. Aidha, baadhi ya vitabu vyake ni virefu na vina maneno yasiyo kuwemo katika kitabu cha Kiebrania (angalia vitabu vya Esta na Daniel).

    Hii Biblia ya Kiswahili tuliyoizoea (Union Vision) imefasiriwa toka Biblia ya King James amabayo imetokana na “Septuaginta” Tafsir ya kigiriki, ambayo haikutumiwa na Nabii Yesu (as), wanafunzi wake wala Wakristo wa mwanzo kabisa.
    Maandiko Matakatifu ya Wakatoliki yanajumuisha vitabu vya “Apocrypha” (vitabu vilivyofichikana). Waprotestanti hawakubali kitabu chochote katika vitabu hivi.
    Matoleo mbali mbali ya biblia

    Wakubwa wa makanisa baada ya kugunduwa kuwa ukweli wote unaanikwa adharani. Nao wakawa na mbinu zao za kujirinda na kile kinacho gundulika siku hadi siku. Mbinu mojawapo ni hii ya kubadilisha baadhi ya vipengele vya biblia. Na hii ikapelekea kupatikana version mbali mbali za biblia. Hali hii si kama ilikubalika na makanisa mengine. Wako baadhi ya wakubwa wa makanisa waliogunduwa tatizo hili la tafsiri ya biblia wakaamua kujitenga na kuanzisha madhebu yao, wapo walioamua kuiandika tena bibli kabla ya vuguvugu la waislam na waandishi wa kimagharibi kuanza kuwauliza maswali kuhusu imani hii ya ukristo. Mfano mmoja wapo mdogo tu ni biblia ya King James Version. Biblia hii peke yake ina version zisizo pungua sita kuna King James Version 1611, King James Version. (KJV) 2000, King New Testament, Defined King James Bible, New King James Version (1979, 1982) (NKJV), 21st century King James Version.

    Version hizi pekee si kwamba zina fanana, kila version inatofautiana na nyingine aidha kwa kuongeza baadhi ya mambo au kupunguza kile ambacho wanakiona kuwa kitawasumbuwa baadae. Biblia hii si kwamba kwa kuierekebisha kwake kwingi imekuwa bora, lah hasha… Bado hata wale waliokuja kuandika Revised Standard Version of Bible (RSV) baada ya ile ya king James wanatufahamisha kuwa toleo la King James si kamirifu na lina makosa mengi sana. Angalia Dibaji ya kwenye Revised Standard Version.
    Miaka ya hivi karibuni tumeshuudia mabadiriko makubwa sana kwenye tafsir za biblia. Hususani kwenye matoleo ya biblia za kiingereza. Kwenye pekua pekua yangu, siku moja nilibahatika kununua tafsiri ya Revised Standard version (Biblia Sanifu Iliyo Sahihishwa). Biblia hii ni tofauti sana na zile tulizo zizoea. KJV na RCV.
    Katika dibaji ya Biblia ya RSV waandishi wameandika kwenye Dibaji maneno yafuatayo:

    “The Revised Standard Version of the Bible is an authorized revision of American Standard Version, which published in 1901, which was a revision of the King James Version, published in 1611… KJV had to compete with the Geneva Bible in popular use; but in the end it prevailed, and for more than two and a half centuries no other authorized translation of Bible into English was made… Yet the King James Version has grave defects. By the middle of the nineteenth century, the development of Biblical studies and the discovery of many manuscripts more ancient than those upon which the King James Version was based, made it manifest that these defects are so many and so serious as to call for a revision of the English translation… “….decision was reached that there is need for a thorough revision of the version of 1901…”
    (Tafsiri hisiyo rasmi) “Biblia ya RSV ni masahihisho yaliyoruhusiwa kufanywa kwa nakala ya American Standard Version (ASV) (Nakala Sanifu ya Marekani) iliyochapishwa mwaka 1901, ambayo nayo ilikuwa ni masahihisho ya King James Version (KJV) (Nakala ya Mfalme James), iliyochapishwa 1611… KJV ilikuwa ni lazima ishindane na Geneva Bible (Biblia ya Geneva – 1560) kwa umaarufu wake; lakini mwishowe ikashinda, na kwa zaidi ya karne mbili na nusu (zaidi ya miaka 250) hakuna tafsiri nyengine yoyote iliyoidhinishwa ya Biblia kwa Kiingereza ilifanywa. KJV ndiyo iliyokuwa “Nakala Iliyo Ruhusiwa” kwa watu wanaozungumza Kiingereza… Japokuwa KJV ina dosari na upungufu mkubwa sana(grave defects). Katikati ya karne ya 19, muendelezo wa somo la Biblia na kupatikana kwa miswada mingi ya kale zaidi kuliko yale yaliyotegemewa na KJV, ilidhihirika kuwa dosari hizi ni nyingi, nzito na kubwa, hivyo kuitisha masahihisho ya tafsiri ya Kiingereza. Kazi hiyo ilifanywa, na wenye mamlaka wa Kanisa la Uingereza, katika mwaka wa 1870. English Revised Version (Nakala ya Kiingereza Iliyosahihishwa) ya Biblia ilichapishwa katika kipindi 1881 – 1885; na ASV, kibadala chake kilichounganisha uteule na upendeleo wa wanazuoni wa Marekani walioshirikishwa katika shughuli hiyo, ilichapishwa mwaka wa 1901”. (The Holy Bible: Revised Standard Version, uk. iii.)

    “ASV iliwekewa haki ya kunakili, kuilinda matini yake kutokana na mabadiliko yasiyoidhinishwa. Katika mwaka wa 1928, haki hii ya kunakili ilipatiwa International Council of Religious Education (Baraza la Kilimwengu la Elimu ya Kidini), hivyo kuingia katika umiliki wa Makanisa ya Marekani na Canada, ambayo yalishirikishwa katika Baraza hiyo kupitia kwa kamati na halmashauri za elimu na uchapishaji. Baraza ilichagua kamati ya wanazuoni ili wamiliki matini na andiko la ASV na kufanya uchunguzi kama nakala hiyo itahitaji masahihisho ya ziada… [Baada ya miaka miwili] uamuzi ulifikiwa kuwa ipo haja ya kufanya masahihisho kamili kwa nakala ya 1901, ambayo itabaki kuwa karibu iwezekanavyo na ada ile ya Tyndale-King James… Katika mwaka wa 1937 masahihisho yaliruhusiwa kura ya Baraza” (The Holy Bible: Revised Standard Version, uk. iii – iv).

    “Wanazuoni thelathini na mbili (32) walishiriki kama memba wa Kamati iliyopatiwa jukumu la kusahihisha na walikuwa tayari wamepewa ruhusa ya kuchambua, kuhakiki na ushauri wa Kamati ya Ushauri ya wakilishi hamsini (50) kutoka katika madhehebu yanayoshirikiana… RSV ya Agano Jipya ilichapishwa 1946”(The Holy Bible: Revised Standard Version, uk. iv). “RSV ya Biblia, iliyokuwa na Agano la Kale na Jipya, ilichapoishwa Septemba 30, 1952, ambayo imekubaliwa sana” (The Holy Bible: Revised Standard Version, uk. iv).

    ”KJV ya Agano Jipya ilitegemea matini ya Kiyunani iliyoumbuwa na kuharibiwa na makosa, ikiwa na makosa yaliyokusanyika kwa karne kumi na nne (14) ya kunakili miswada. Kimsingi hii ilikuwa ni matini ya Kiyunani ya Agano Jipya kama ilivyohaririwa na Beza, 1589, ambaye alifuata kwa karibu ile iliyochapishwa na Erasmus, 1516 – 1535, ambayo ilitegemea miswada michache ya kale. Ya kale na miswada mizuri zaidi ambayo Erasmus aliitumia ni yale ya karne ya kumi, naye aliyatumia kwa uchache sana kwa sababu yalitofautiana sana na maandiko yaliyopokewa; Beza alifanikiwa kupata miswada miwili yenye thamani kubwa, yaliyoandikwa baina ya karne ya tano na sita, lakini aliyatumia kwa uchache sana kwa sababu yalitofautiana na andiko lililochapishwa na Erasmus” (The Holy Bible: Revised Standard Version, uk. v)
    Katika Biblia ya RSV, idadi kubwa ya vifungu muhimu kutoka kwa Agano la Kale na Jipya ya KJV, ambazo wanazuoni wa Biblia walihitimisha kuwa ziliongezwa katika karne za baadaye, ziliondolewa kutoka kwa matini na kuwekwa kuwa tanbihi chini ya kurasa. Kwa mfano, kifungu maarufu katika Injili ya Yohana 8: 7 kuhusu mzinzi mwanamke ambaye alikaribiwa kuuawa kwa kupigwa mawe. Ilisemekana kuwa Yesu alisema:
    “Mtu asiye na dhambi miongoni mwenu na awe wa kwanza kumpiga jiwe”.
    Yohana 8:11

    Tanbihi za chini ya kurasa katika RSV ya Biblia (ya 1952) inasema:
    “Hati kongwe za kale hazina sehemu hii John 7: 53 hadi John 8: 11” (The Holy Bible: Revised Standard Version Uk 96). *(”most ancient manuscripts omit this verse” or, “this verse is not found in earliest manuscripts.”)
    Kuanzia kwa mswada wa Vatican nambari 1209 na mswada wa kodeksi ya Sinai kuanzia karne ya nne hazina kifungu hiki cha aya kumi na mbili (12), wanazuoni wa Biblia wameamua kuwa maneno haya hayawezi kunasibishwa kwa Yesu. Mfano mwengine ni kifungu kinacho nasibishwa na Yesu na kutumiwa kama dalili ya Utatu katika Maandiko Matakatifu. Katika 1 Yohana 5: 7, Yesu alinukuliwa kuwa amesema:
    “Basi wapo mashahidi watatu wanaoshuhudia mbinguni, Baba, Neno na Roho Mtkatifu: na hivi vitatu ni mmoja”

    KJV.
    Mwanachuoni maarufu wa Biblia, Benjamin Wilson, anaandika kuwa kifungu kinachohusu “mashahidi wa mbinguni” hakipo kabisa katika mswada wowote wa Kiyunani ulioandikwa kabla ya karne ya 15! Kwa hiyo, katika RSV, aya hii iliondolewa katika matini bila ya kuekewa tanbihi yoyote. Hata hivyo, ili kubakisha jumla idadi ya aya katika RSV sawa kama zile za KJV, wasahihishaji waliigawa aya ya 6 kuwa ni aya mbili.
    Toleo la Pili kwa tafsir ya Agano Jipya (1971) ilifaidika kutokana na masomo ya kimatini na ya hisimu iliyo chapishwa kuanzia Agano Jipya la RSV ilipotolewa 1946 (Revised Standard Version, uk. vi.). Baadaye, baadhi ya vifungu vilivyofutwa vilirudishwa, na baadhi ya vifungu vyengine vilivyokubaliwa vilifutwa. “Vifungu viwili, mwisho mrefu wa Marko (16: 9 – 20) na kadhiya ya mwanamke aliyeshikwa katika uzinzi (7: 53 – 8: 11), zilirudishwa katika matini, ikiwa zimetengwa na nafasi tupu isiyo andikwa kitu na kufuatiliwa na maneno yenye kujuvya… Kwa kusaidiwa na mswada mpya, vifungu viwili, Luka 22: 19b – 20 na 24: 51b, zilirudishwa katika matini, na kifungu kimoja, Luka 22: 43 – 44, kiliwekwa katika tanbihi ya chini ya kurasa, kama vile ibara ya Luka 12: 39” (The Holy Bible: Revised Standard Version, uk. Vii).

    Kulingana na wanazuoni wa Biblia, hata utunzi wa vitabu vya Agano la Kale na Injili zenyewe zina shaka na utata.
    Vitabu vitano vya kwanza vya Biblia (Pentateuch, Mwanzo, Kutoka, Walawi, Hesabu na Kumbukumbu la Taulati.) kiada zinanasibishwa na Nabii Musa (‘as), (Mayahudi wa Kiothodoksi (wenye imani halisi) wanadai kuwa Torah (Taurati) jina la Kiyahudi kwa Vitabu vitano vya kwanza, ilianzishwa kwa kuumbwa vizazi 974 kabla ya kuumbwa kwa ulimwengu. Kulingana na wao, Mwenyezi Mungu alitoa imla ya Taurati katika siku arobaini (40) za Musa kuwa katika Mlima Sinai, katika hali yake ya mwisho na mfumo usiobadilika na kuwa ni makosa na madhambi kwa mtu kudai kuwa Musa aliandika hata herufi moja kwa nafsi yake mwenyewe).

    Hata hivyo, zipo aya nyingi sana katika vitabu hivi ambazo zinaashiria kuwa haiwezekani kwa Nabii Musa (as) kuwa aliandika kila kitu ndani yake. Kwa mfano, Kumbukumbu la Sheria 34: 5 – 8 inayosema:
    ”Basi Musa mtumishi wa Mwenyezi Mungu akafariki huko nchini Moabu kulingana na neno la Mwenyezi Mungu alilosema. Mwenyezi Mungu akamzika katika bonde la Moabu, mkabala wa mji wa Beth-peori; lakini mpaka leo, hakuna mtu ajuaye mahali alipozikwa. Mose alikuwa na umri wa miaka mia moja na ishirini alipofariki; macho yake yalikuwa hayajafifia, na alikuwa timamu na mwenye nguvu. Waisraeli waliomboleza kifo chake kwa muda wa siku thelathini kwenye nchi tambarare ya Moabu. Kisha siku za matanga na maombolezo ya kifo chake zikaisha”.
    Ni dhahiri kuwa mtu mwengine ndiye aliyeandika aya hizi kuhusu kifo cha Nabii Musa (as).

    Baadhi ya wanazuoni wa Kikristo wameelezea hitilafu hizi kwa kutoa maoni kuwa Musa aliandika vitabu vyake, lakini Manabii waliokuja baadaye, na vile vile waandishi wanaopata wahyi, waliongeza yaliyotajwa kabla. Kwa hiyo, kulingana na wao, matini yenyewe, kwa ukamilifu wake, ilibaki kuwa ni maandiko ya ufunuo ya Mwenyezi Mungu. Hata hivyo, maelezo hayo hayakuweza kusimama mbele ya uchunguzi makini, kwa sababu ya mtindo na sifa bainifu ya fasaha wa aya zilizotomwa ni sawa na matini iliyobaki.
    Katika karne ya 19, wanazuoni Wakristo wa Biblia walianza kujadili maana ya “nenokikoa” yanayopatikana katika Taurati. Hizi ni Hadithi zinazopatikana mara mbili, kila mara na ziada tofauti. Miongoni mwayo ni tafsiri mbili kwa uumbaji wa ulimwengu, ahadi baina ya Mwenyezi Mungu na Ibraahim, ya Mwenyezi Mungu kubadilisha jina la Yakobo kuwa Israili na Musa kupata maji katika jabali. (Who Wrote the Bible, uk. 54 – 70).

    Watetezi wa utunzi wa Musa wanasema kuwa manenokikoa hayana upinzani wala migongano, lakini ya kuelimisha. Lengo hasa ni kutufundisha sisi kuhusu maana ya ndani na kina ya Taurati kwa ustadi. Hata hivyo, dai hili liliwekwa kando baada ya muda mchache na wanazuoni wenye akili ya wazi ambao walitoa maoni kuwa sio tu baadhi ya hadithi zina ukinzani wa dhahiri, lakini pia lau manenokikoa yatatenganishwa kuwa hadithi mbili tofauti, kila moja kwa uthabiti inatumia jina tofauti la mwenyezi Mungu. Moja inamtaja Mwenyezi Mungu kila mara kwa Yahweh/ Yehovah (Jehovah). Waraka huu unaitwa “J”. Nyengine wakati wote inamtaja Mwenyezi Mungu kwa jina Elohim, na hivyo kuitwa “E”. (Mwanachuoni wa Kijerumani katika mwisho wa karne ya 19, Julius Wellhausen, alikuwa wa kwanza kutambua machimbuko mengi sana kwa vitabu vitano vya kwanza)

    Zipo sifa bainifu za fasihi nyengine tofauti zinazopatikana sana kwa waraka mmoja au mwengine. Wataalamu wa kisasa wa lugha wamechambua, kulingana na Profesa Richard Friedman (Richard Elliot Friedman ni Profesa katika Chuo Kikuu cha California huko San Diego. Alipata shahada ya udaktari katika Biblia ya Kiebrania katika Chuo Kikuu cha Harvard, na ni mtunzi wa kitabu kilicholeta ubishani, Who Wrote the Bible).
    Inaonyesha kuwa vitabu vitano vya Musa ni mchang’anyiko wa Kiebrania kuanzia karne ya tisa, nane, saba na sita kabla ya kuzaliwa kwa ‘Iisa (as). Hivyo, Musa, aliyekuwa hai katika karne ya 13 Kabla ya ‘Iisa (as), alikuwa mbali sana na Kiebrania cha Biblia kuliko Shakespeare kutoka kwa Kiingereza cha leo.
    Utafiti zaidi wa Pentateuch ulileta uvumbuzi kuwa haikutengenezwa na machimbuko mawili makuu bali manne. Ilivumbuliwa na kuonekana kuwa baadhi ya hekaya hazikuwa tu ni manenokikoa bali ni pacha tatu (sei ya vitu vitatu). Nyongeza ya fasihi kwa sifa bainifu zilitambuliwa kwa nyaraka hizi. Chimbuko la tatu liliitwa “P” (kumaanisha kasisi/ priestly), na ya nne kuitwa “D” (kumaanisha Kumbukumbu la Taulati/Deutoronomy) (The Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible, Mj. 1, uk. 756, na Mj. 3, uk. 617. Pia tazama The New Encyclopaedia Britannica, Mj. 14, uk. 773 – 774.)
    Kiwango cha kujua nyongeza zisizo dhahiri zilizofanywa kwa matini ya asili ni vigumu kubainisha. Kwa hiyo, ipo shaka kubwa sana kwa utunzi wa vitabu vyote kwa ujumla.
    (Kwa msaada mkubwa kutoka Kitabu cha Doctor. Abu Ameenah Bilaal Philips)

    Toleo la RSV lilipo toka kulikuwa na kampeni kubwa kubwa na majisifu kutoka kwa waandishi na wachapishaji wa toleo hili la RSV.
    ”The Finest Version Which Has Been Produced In The Present Century.”
    – (Church of England Newspaper)
    “A Completely Fresh Translation By Scholars Of The Highest Eminence.”
    - (Times Literary Supplement)
    “The Well-Loved Characteristics Of The Authorised Version Combined With A New Accuracy Of Translation.”
    - (Life and Work)
    “The Most Accurate And Close Rendering Of The Original”
    - (The Times)
    The publishers (Collins) themselves, in their notes on the Bible at the end of their production, say on page iv:
    “This bible (RSV) is the product of thirty-two scholars, assisted by an advisory committee representing fifty co-operating denominations

  28. Dominick,
    Asante kwa Mawazo yako!
    Umetoa maelezo marefu bila kusema specifically wapi Biblia imebadilishwa!
    Onyesha mahali ambapo biblia inakubali kuwa Yesu ni nabii TU na si Mungu, ikaja kubadilishwa, au kuwa ilisema Mungu hana nafsi tatu, ikaja kubadilishwa.

    Kuhusu mawazo ya watu na dini unayotumia, unakosea.
    Kwanza, kutumia mashahidi wa yehova, wakati wao si wakristo, unanishangaza. Wao sio wakristo, na hivyo kutumia vitabu vyao, au maneno yao ni ajabu isiyomithilika. Au kwa sababu mafundisho yao yanakaribiana na uislamu?

    Kuhusu Vatican, hilo ni kosa jingine. Hapa nisingependa kwenda ndani sana maana nitatoka nje ya mada, lakini kifupi, ukatoliki pia sio ukristo, ndio maana wakristo wanaojaribu kuwa ndani ya ukatoliki huishia kufukuzwa kama Martin Luther, wale ndugu wa Rukwa n.k

    Pili unaonekana kuwa mchache wa ujuzi wa tafsiri ya biblia. Moja, Revised version sio marudio ya KJV. Manuscript zilizotumika kutengeneza RV sio zilizotumika na KJV. Naomba urejee vyanzo vyako na uweke mambo haya sawa kabla hatujaendelea kujadili.

    Kifupi, mimi naamini kabisa kuwa Mungu amelitunza neno lake kwa manuscript zinazofahamika kama Textus Receptus au Received text ambazo zimezaa toleo la KJV. Hizi Codices mbili za Alexandrinus na Sinaiticus, zilipatikana ktkt nyumba ya watawa wa kikatoliki na alexandria ambapo kuna uwezekano zilikuwa tampered kukidhi mafundisho ya wakatoliki na vikundi vinginevyo huko.

    Pamoja na haya yote, katika mfundisho ya msingi, Versions hizi zinakubali Yesu ni Mungu, na kuwa Mungu ni utatu. Bado version hizo zinaushitaki uislamu na Mohamedi kama nabii wa uongo

    USHAURI: Unaponukuu lazima uonyeshe ni kitabu gani, na unukuu maneno halisi ya mtu huyo (km augustine, Jerome n.k). Sisi hatuwezi kukuamini unachosema mpaka umehakikisha, kama nilivyofanya hapo juu.

    Waislamu ninowafahamu, walipoamua kufanya uchunguzi wa kweli juu ya Biblia na Korani waliishia kuwa wakristo. nina hakika kama unachotafuta ni KWELI, basi siku moja utaungana nasi kurudisha sifa na utukufu kwa Mwana wa Mungu!!

    Challenge:
    Je unajua hakuna hata manuscript moja ya koran, ya mwanzo, kama ilivyo kwa Bilia? Je wajua koran ilikuwa compiled lini? Wajua Mungu wa Korani hajui sayansi ??

    Hebu kwa moyo usio na hukumu (prejudice) soma kwa makini hapa:

    http://www.answering-islam.org/Quran/Science/index.htm

    http://www.answering-islam.org/Muhammad/index.html

    http://www.answering-islam.org/NonMuslims/index.htm

    http://www.chick.com/information/religions/islam/errors.asp

    http://www.chick.com/information/religions/islam/

    http://www.amefufuka.com/islam/index.php

    BIBLIA HAIJACHAFULIWA!!! KAMA UNA KITHIBITISHO ONYESHA! KAMA HUNA, PIGA MAGOTI MKIRI YESU UPONE NA MOTO WA MILELE!

  29. Ndugu Steve

    NIMESOMA vitabu vingi vilivyoandikwa na Wanatheologia vikijaribu kuonyesha utabiri (unabii) wa kuibuka “dini” ya Kiislamu ndani ya Biblia. Vyote vimeegemea (vine-base) katika tafsiri potofu ya kitabu cha Wasabato “Ufunuo wa Yohana” kikifasiri Ufunuo 9:1-11. Kitabu hicho kuwa mnyama namba 666 ni Papa kinasema “U=V kwa hiyo ni 5″. Japo mimi nimeweza kusoma na kuandika kwa taabu kutokana msaada wa elimu ya ngumbaru (watu wazima) lakini siwezi kukubali uongo huo.

    Elimu ya theologia haina uwezo wa kufasiri unabii. Unabii hufasiriwa kwa uwezo mtakatifu (Roho Mtakatifu). “Lakini Mungu ametufunulia sisi kwa Roho. Maana Roho huchunguza yote hata mafumbo ya Mungu. Maana ni nani katika binadamu ajuaye mambo ya binadamu ila roho ya binadamu iliyo ndani yake? Vivyo hivyo na mambo ya Mungu hakuna ayafahamuye ila Roho wa Mungu. Lakini sisi hatukuipokea roho ya dunia, bali Roho atokaye kwa Mungu, makusudi tupate kuyajua tuliyokirimiwa na Mungu. Nayo twayanena si kwa maneno yanayofundishwa kwa hekima ya kibinadamu (theologia), bali yanayofundishwa na Roho, tukiyafasiri mambo ya rohoni kwa maneno ya rohoni. Basi mwanaadamu wa tabia ya asili hayapokei mambo ya Roho wa Mungu. Maana kwake huyo ni upuuzi. Lakini mtu wa rohoni huyatambua yote, wala yeye hatambuliwi na mtu”. (1 Kor 2:10-15). Wanatheologia hawajapata neema hiyo ya Mwenyezi Mungu (sw) ndio maana wanatoa tafsiri zisizoingia katika kichwa kizima.

    Alhamdulil Liaahi Rabbil aalamin. Mimi nimejaaliwa neema hiyo adhimu na nyingine. Hivyo hapa nitafasiri utabiri sahihi wa kuibuka kwa Uislamu ndani ya Biblia. Inshallah tafsiri hii itatua vizuri kabisa katika kichwa kilicho kizima. Kwa kichwa kilicho kibovu, neno la Mungu linasema: “Hata ukimtwanga mpumbavu kwa mchi kinuni pamoja na ngano, upumbavu wake hautamtoka”. (Mithali 27:22).

    Kuibuka kwa Uislamu:

    Kuibuka kwa Uislamu kunafuatia kidokezo cha Yesu (a.s.) kifuatacho: “Kwa sababu hiyo nawaamba ufalme wa Mungu (utukufu) utaondolewa kwenu (Wayahudi)nao watapewa taifa jingine lenye kuzaa matunda yake”. (Mathayo 21:43) Yesu (a.s) alizingatia unabii wa Nabii Isaya ufuatao: “Ufunuo juu ya Misri. Tazama BWANA amepanda juu ya wingu jepesi, anafika Misri; na sanamu za Misri zinatikisikika mbele yake, na moyo wa Misri unayeyuka ndani yake ?2 Nami nitaawaamsha Wamisri juu ya Wamisri, nao watapigana, kila mtu na ndugu yake, na kila mtu na jirani yake, mji juu ya mji, na ufalme juu ya ufalme. 3 Na roho ya Misri itamwagika kabisa katikati yake, nami nitayabatilisha mashauri yake, nao watakwenda kwa sanamu zao, na kwa waganga, na kwa wapiga ramli na kwa wachawi. 4 Nami nitawatoa hao Wamisri na kuwatia katika mikono ya Bwana mgumu na Mfalme mkali atawatawala, asema BWANA, BWANA wa Majeshi.” (Isaya 19:1-4).

    Tafsiri:

    Aya ya kwanza: Ufunuo juu ya Hijaz (Uarabuni). Malaika Jibril (Gabriel) anakwenda Uarabuni akiwa anapeleka ujumbe mtakatifu wa Mwenyezi Mungu kwenda kwa Muhammad. Ujumbe huo (Uislamu) unazua mtafaruku mkubwa miongoni mwa Waarabu.

    Aya ya pili: Ujumbe huo unasababisha Waarabu wenyewe kwa wenyewe kuanza kupigana. Kisha vita kali ya mji na mji (Madina na miji mingine) na hatimaye vita kati ya Dola na Dola (Dola ya Kiislamu na Dola zingine).

    Aya ya tatu: Mapenzi ya Waarabu ya kuabudu masanamu na ushenzi wao mwingine yanakwisha kabisa. Badala yake Mwenyezi Mungu anawabadilishia utaratibu wao wa maisha (ukafiri) na kawapa utaratibu (dini) mwingine (Uislamu). Hivyo watayaendea masanamu yao na kuyavunja na kuwakomesha Waarabu wote wanaojihusisha na uchawi (uganga, ramli na vituko vingine).

    Aya ya nne: Kisha Mwenyezi Mungu atawaweka Waarabu na Waislamu wote chini ya uongozi wa Mtume Muhammad (saw) aliye mgumu kwa makafiri na mkali kwa wote wanaomwasi Mwenyezi Mungu (sw).

    Utabiri huu (Isaya 19:1-4) unaungana na Unabii mwingine wa Isaya 43:16-21. Kwa ufafanuzi zaidi soma pia Unabii huo.

    Hija mpya na makundi matatu matakatifu

    Watu wengi wanashangaa imekuwaje dini moja ya Mwenyezi Mungu imekuwa na makundi matatu ya Wayahudi (Judaism), Wakristo (Wanazarayo) na Waislamu. Wahubiri wengine kwa ni njema wamejaribu kushutumu kundi lingine kuwa limeibuka bila idhini ya Mwenyezi Mungu (sw). Lakini si hivyo kabisa. Mwenyezi Mungu alisha sema katika Unabii wa Isaya zaidi ya miaka 2730 iliyopita kuwa litatokea hili linalotushangaza. Tatizo ni kushindwa kufasiri Unabii kutokana na kutokuwa na Roho Mtakatifu.

    Hapa nitanukuu kisha nitafasiri Unabii unaouhusu hija mpya na mgawanyiko wa makundi ya dini ya Mwenyezi Mungu. Unabii huu uko katika sura ile ile ya 19 inayotabiri kuibuka kwa Uislamu. Lakini kabla ya kuona utabiri huo, kwanza tuzingatie maneno ya Yesu (a.s) yafuatayo: “Yesu akamwambia, mama unisadiki, saa inakuja ambayo hamtamwabudu Baba katika mlima huu (Genzini), wala kule Yerusalem”. (Yohana 4:21). Maneno hayo ya Yesu (as) yanajieleza yenyewe. Sasa tuone watu watahiji wapi.

    “Katika siku hiyo itakuwako madhabahu katika nchi ya Misri kwa BWANA, na nguzo mpakani mwake kwa BWANA. 20 Nayo itakuwa ishara na ushuhuda kwa BWANA wa Majeshi katika nchi ya Misri. Kwa maana watamlilia BWANA kwa sababu ya watu wawaoneao, naye atawapelekea mwokozi mwenye kuwatetea, naye atawaokoa. 21 Na BWANA atajulikana na Misri na Wamisri watamjua BWANA katika siku hiyo. BWANA dhahiri, na kuzitekeleza. 22 Naye BWANA atapiga Misri, akipiga na kuponya; nao wakirudi kwa BWANA atakubali maombi yao na kuwaponya. 23 Katika siku hiyo itakuwako njia kuu itokayo Misri na kufika hata Asharu; Mwashuri atafika Misri na Mmissri atafika Ashuru, na Wamisri wataabudu pamoja na Waashuri. 24 Katika siku hiyo Israel atakuwa wa tatu pamoja na Misri na Ashuru, watakuwa baraka kati ya dunia; 25 Kwa kuwa BWANA wa Majeshi amewabariki; akisema, wabarikiwe watu wangu Misri; na wewe Ashuru, kazi ya mikono yangu; na wewe Israel, urithi wangu”. (Isaya 19:19-25).

    Tafsiri:

    Aya ya 19: Wakati Uislamu utakapokamilika, kutakuwa na sehemu ya kuchinja wanyama (madhabahu) katika nchi ya Hijaz mahali paitwapo Minna. Aidha itakuwepo “nguzo” yaani Al-Kaaba karibu na Minna. Nguzo hiyo (Al-Kaaba) itakuwa alama na ushuhuda kwa Mwenyezi Mungu katika nchi ya Hijaz (Saudi Arabia). Na kwa kuwa Waarabu baada ya kunyanyaswa na kudharauliwa kwa muda mrefu watapelekewa Mtume (mwokozi) ataayewaokoa na manyanyasao na madhambi yao.

    Aya ya 21: Waarabu watamjua Mwenyezi Mungu ipasavyo na watatoa mihanga (kafara) na sadaka kwa mujibu wa diin ya Mwenyezi Mungu. Aidha, wataweka nadhiri halali na kuzitekeleza kwa mujibu wa dini ya Kiislamu.

    Aya ya 22: Kwa kuwa Waislamu watakuwa umma bora (tazama Qur. 3:10) kama walivyokuwa Wayahudi zamani (tazama Kumb. 26:16-19 na Qur. 2:122), Mwenyezi Mungu atawaadhibu kwa kutumia makafiri endapo watamwasi Mwenyezi Mungu kwa kuwaogopa makafiri na kukataa kuutangaza Uislamu na maasi mengine makubwa yanayoathiri diin ya Kiislamu. Endapo Waislamu watatubu na kuacha woga na kuanza kuutangaza Uislamu kwa nguvu zao zote, Mwenyezi Mungu awasamehe na kuwaondolea bughudha na mateso ya makafiri.

    Aya ya 23: Wakati wa “Agano Jipya” ukifika kutakuwa na kiunganisho kikuu (njia kuu) kati ya Waislamu (Wamisri) na Wakristo (Waashuri) yaani dini ya Kiislamu. Mkristo atasilimu na kwenda Uarabuni kuhiji au vinginevyo, na Waislamu wataingia na kutawala nchi zilizokuwa za Kikristo. Kisha Waislamu wataabudu pamoja na Wakristo waliosilimu.

    Aya ya 24-25: Baada ya kuibuka kwa Uislamu, Wayahudi (Judaism) waliokuwepo kabla ya kuja Mtume Yesu (as) watakuwa wa tatu kwa utukufu pamoja na Waislamu na Wakristo waliokuwepo kabla hajaja Mtume Muhammad (saw). Mwenyezi Mungu atayabariki makundi haya matatu akisema, wabarikiwe watu wake kama ifuatavyo: “Wa kwanza kwa ubora ni Waislamu (Wamisri), Wa pili ni Wakristo (Waashuri) nawa tatu ni Wayahudi. Hapa tuzingatie kuwa Wayahudi na Wakristo waliobarikiwa ni hao niliowataja. Wayahudi waliomkataa Yesu (as) na Muhammad (saw) wamelaaniwa kwa kuukataa “uzima wa milele”. (Yohana 3:16-18), na kwa kumkufuru (kumkataa Roho Mtakatifu (Mathayo 12:31-32). Aidha Wakristo waliomkataa Mtume Muhammad (saw) nao wamefanya kosa (dhambi) kubwa sana isiyosameheka ya kumkataa Roho Mtakatifu (Mathayo 12:31-32).

    Unabii huu (Isaya 19:19-25) unaungana na Isaya 66:17-23. Kwa ufafanuzi zaidi soma Unabii huo.

    Sababu za kutumika mafumbo katika Unabii

    Katika Unabii nilioufasiri na Unabii mwingine katika Biblia yametumika mafumbo (mithali). Hikma ya Mwenyezi Mungu ya kufanya hivyo inafafanuliwa na Mtume Yesu (as) kama ifuatavyo: “Wakaja wanafunzi, wakamwambia, kwanini wasema nao kwa mifano (mafumbo) akajibu kwa sababu hii nasema nao kwa mifano; kwa kuwa wakitazama hawaoni, na wakisikia hawasikii, wala kuelewa. Na neno la Nabii Isaya litatimia kwao, likisema, kusikia mtasikia, wala hamtaelewa, kutazama mtatazama, wala hamtaona. Maana mioyo ya watuhawa imekuwa mizito. Na kwa masikio yao hawasikii vyema. Na macho yao yamefumba; wasije wakaona kwa macho yao, wakasikia kwa masikio yao, wakaelewa kwa mioyo yao, wakaongoka nikawaponya”. (Mathayo 13:10-15)

  30. Halafu kitu kingine, naomba ujibu hoja hapo juu ambazo sijatumia hata mstari wa biblia, na wanahistoria wote wa dini zote wanakubaliana. Je una la kusema juu ya mambo haya ambayo unadai Biblia imebadilishwa? Yanapingana waziwazi na Korani, kwa hiyo Korani haisemi kweli! Je kama haisemi kweli ktk mambo ya hapa duniani, unawezaje kuiamini kwa maisha yako ya milele?

    NAOMBA UJIBU HILO TAFADHALI

  31. Ndugu Dominic, na wenye mtazamo kama wa kwako, pamoja na yeyote anayesoma makala hii

    Utangulizi
    Nimekuwa nikifuatilia makala zako jinsi unavyotumia vyanzo kutoka wanahistoria, wanazuoni, maprofesa na wataalamu mbali mbali ili kupinga juu ya Ukombozi ambao Mungu alioukusudia kwa wanaadamu tangu zamani za kale kwamba angezaliwa Masihi atayewakomboa watu na dhambi zao, yaani Yesu Kristo Mnazareti. Kwa bahati mbaya umejitahidi sana kukusanya vyanzo ambavyo vilitayarishwa na watu wenye mtazamo kama ulionao wewe. Lakini hii imekurahishia kutimiza malengo yako kwa kuandika mambo mengi, yaliyojaa historia ya mambo ya kale, yenye kupindisha ukweli halisi ambao kama mtu angeufahamu maisha yake yangebadilika na angelitambuwa kusudi halisi la Mungu kumtuma Yesu ulimwenguni kama MKOMBOZI WA ULIMWENGU, kuwaokoka wanaadamu kutoka dhambini! Ndugu Steve M. amekupa mifano miwili tu ya watu walioshuhudia habari za kweli juu ya Yesu Kristo lakini hata hivyo natumaini wewe hazijakufaaa kwa sababu zinapingana na msimamo wa msukumo ulioko ndani yako. Wingi wa references si hoja lakini hoja ni Je, katika yote hayo unayoandika kuna lolote la kumfaa mtu asomaye, ambaye amelemewa na dhambi, au ameteswa na shetani, au amekosa tumaini la maisha? Muda huo mwingi unaotumia kutafuta ushahidi ulio kinyume na Usahihi wa Yesu Kristo ungekuwa umeutumia vizuri sana kama ungeutumia kutafuta Ushahidi wa uhalali wa Yesu Kristo kama mwokozi wa Ulimwengu! Uthibitisho wa Yesu hapa ulimwenguni hauko katika makabrasha ya wataalamu wa historia na wasomi mbali mbali bali U KATIKA UHAI WA MANENO YAKE AMBAYO HATA SASA YANATENDA KAZI. Yanatenda kazi kwa vipi?…kwa sababu yale aliyosema yatafanywa na wale Wamwaminio ni kweli yanafanyika! Na yanafanyika kwa sababu Yesu alisema atakuwa pamoja na wamwanio akilithibitisha Neno lake hadi mwisho wa Ulimwengu!

    Mark 16:20; Mathew 28:20.
    Maandiko unayotumia kama uthibitisho yaliandaliwa na wasomi tu ambao wengine ni wapagani kabisa ambao walitoa mitazamo yao kinyume na ukweli wenyewe. Ni kama wanasayansi na dhana ya kwamba dunia iliumbwa kutokana na ‘big bang’ ambao wana maandiko mengi kuhusu uvumbuzi wao huo, nadhani ni mengi zaidi ya yale yanayopotosha ukweli wa Yesu kristo. Lakini je, ni kweli dunia ndivyo ilivyoumbika?
    Kueleza ubaya wa jambo fulani ili kutetea jambo jingine ni dalili kwamba hicho kinachotetewa hakina sababu za kutosheleza kukifanya kiwe chema! Haiwezekani mtu utumie muda wote huo kueleza Ubaya na ukasoro wa Biblia bila kueleza uzuri wa hicho unachokitetea. Sisi tunapohubiri Injili ya Yesu Kristo tunawaambia watu Upendo wa Mungu; tunawaeleza kuhusu dhambi zao, tunawaambia kuhusu toba iletayo wokovu na faida watakazopata wakimpokea Yesu hata katika maisha ya kila siku kama vile Amani moyoni (isiyo na mfano), uponyaji kutoka katika nguvu za giza na mengine mema. Na mtu akiamini anayathibitisha mwenyewe kwamba ni kweli! Huwezi eleza Ukombozi wa Yesu kwa kuchambuwa mapungufu katika Quran au Uislamu. Hayo ni mambo ya dini na YESU HAKUJA KUTANGAZA DINI bali kuleta wokovu!
    MIKANGANYIKO KATIKA UISLAM

    Katika kupinga Uhalali wa Ukombozi na kazi ya Yesu umekuwa ukitumia kwa kuamini katika references kutoka kwa watu mbali mbali ambao sio walioshuhudia habari za Yesu mwenyewe. Ni watu walioishi miaka kadhaa baadaye na kujifunza habari za Yesu katika historia. Kwa ufupi nami nataka kuweka MKOROGANO ulio katika Maelezo ya mashahidi waliokuwepo wakati wa mtume Muhammad, Kutafsiriwa Vibaya kwa Kuran na KUONGEZEWA maandiko ambayo hapo mwanzo hayakuweko. Maelezo haya nimeyapata kutoka Quranic Research Group. Nimechukuwa mifano michache tu na kwa ufupi kwa faida ya wale waliofikiria hakuna kasoro zozote katika Quran, kama ambavyo Waislamu wanasisitiza.

    1. Kuongezwa kwa maandiko katika Quran
    RAJM: STONING TO DEATHS -Sectarian Islam tried to revoke the Quranic verses and added something alien to the Quran: namely stoning to death. What is still more terrifying was the allegation of traditionalists who argued that there was a missing link in the Quran that had to be supplemented. According to their account, the verse that treated the stoning to death of the offender accused of adultery did exist but was eaten up by a goat.

    In the meantime, we must not forget that all the sects without exception have vindicated this argument. Bukhari, Muslim, Abu Davudi Hanbal, Ibn Maja hold a brief for the existence of rajm. Yet, the retribution for adultery is well explained in the Quran. To introduce a new provision that contradicts the Quran shows the kind of mentality and the degree of faith in the Quran of the traditionalist Islamist.

    2. Mgongano wa Mafundisho ya Mashahidi na Watafiti wa Uislam na watu waliokuwepo wakati wa mtume Muhammad:
    a. According to another hadith, whenever the Prophet saw a beautiful woman, he rushed home and slept with his wife Zaynap (Bukhari, Hibe, 8). Should we accept or reject these hadiths in order to show him due respect?
    (Unaweza kuona hawa Quranic Research Group wanavyofikiria jinsi ya kufanya ili kukataa vielelezo zilivyoandikwa na watu walioshuhudia hali hiyo , eti kwa sababu ya ku-show him due respect!)

    b. Hadith: The verse that ordained the stoning of adulterous married women happened to be written on a page beneath the bed of Ayþe, wife of Muhammad. When the Prophet died, as Ayþe was busy in arranging the funeral, a goat that found its way to the room ate up that page. In this way stoning was left out of the context of the Quran. Yet, it is still effective.
    Ibn Maja, Hanbal

    This hadiths and other such hadiths have caused great harm to Islam. This hadith:
    1- Cancels the injunction related to adultery in the Quran;
    2- Introduces a new provision supplementing the one already existing in the Quran;
    3- Implies that the Quran is not complete;
    4- Brings in an absurd argument claiming that it is a goat that was responsible for the missing part of the Quran. – QRG
    c. Satan wounded every man at their birth. However, he failed to hurt Christ, son of Mary.
    Bukhari-K.Badul Halk, Hanbal
    d. The veiling fashions prevailing today which involve the wearing of tcharchafs, veils and headscarves have not been described in any way in the Quran. They are the outcome of customs and traditions -QRG
    e. Another perversion is worshipping the hair of the Prophet. A single hair alleged to have been trimmed from the beard of the Prophet kept in mosques is to be exposed to the view of the faithful once a year during the month of Ramadan. The faithful are allowed to kiss the cloth in which it is wrapped. Those who level censure against Christians for their adoration of their icons, act in the same way – QRG
    f. To announce that the Quran is untranslatable is utterly wrong. Newspapers, proponents of traditionalist Islam, strongly argue against the translation of the Quran and claim that one need not understand what the Quran says. Had the Quran been translated into one’s own vernacular, the individual could be in a position to come in direct contact with God, and to reject sectarian mediators. – QRG
    (Lakini ikishatafsiriwa wengi wataelewa ukweli na most likely kukimbilia kwa Yesu)
    g. The main objective of this book has been to draw the attention of these people to the religion as offered in the Quran and to try to clear off all alien elements introduced in the course of ages under the guise of hadiths. Of these hadiths the Farewell Sermon of the Prophet is the best known. Yet, the same speech is transmitted in different versions. If one considers that a sermon attended by one hundred persons is reported differently, one should justifiably suspect the authenticity of other hadiths.
    1- I entrust something to you:it is God’s Book; it is God’s rope stretched down to earth. Hold on to it and you’ll never swerve.
    2- I entrust two things to you: God’s Book and my sunna.
    3- I entrust two things to you: God’s Book and my household.
    Two of these three hadiths are ostensibly not authentic. The Sunnis acknowledge the authenticity of the second version and the Shiites the third. It is the first one that is most likely the authentic one in terms of meaning. – QRG
    3. Baadhi ya mambo ambayo hayapo katika Quran lakini yamekuwa yakifanywa na Waislam:
    These additions have been presented as part of the body of religious percepts;
    a. To adopt Arabic customs and traditions as religious practices.
    b. The wearing of the veil.
    c. Segregation of men and women.
    d. That women are not allowed to perform the Friday salat.
    e. Covering women with all sorts of outer garments.
    f. Stoning to death of the adulterer.
    g. The fact that smoking is religiously unlawful.
    h. The prohibition of trimming a beard.
    i. Saying that canonical purification of the body can only be performed using water after defecating.
    j. For men to wear a loose dress (antari) …yaani kanzu!
    k. To eat seated on the ground.
    l. To perform black magic with or without the use of the Quran
    m. To hold ceremonies for the soul of the dead on the 7th, 40th and 52nd days after death.
    n. The belief that a person who cannot avoid his urine from sprinkling on his clothes shall undergo excruciating torture in the grave.
    o. Prohibition for women to conduct the congregational prayer.
    p. The stoning of Satan during the Hajj.
    Source: Quranic Research Group

    Kwa hiyo kwa mifano hiyo michache tunaweza kuona jinsi mambo yasivyo shwari katika Uislam pia. Lakini kutokuwa shwari huku mimi hakunifaidii chochote maana tayari ni mali ya Yesu. Na ninamjuwa niliyemwamini na ananilinda. Wala sisemi kwamba Waislamu wakijirekebisha katika hayo watakuwa wamekamilisha. Na tena mimi sihitaji kutafuta njia nyingine maana naelewa wazi wazi kuwa HAKUNA WOKOVU KWA MWINGINE YEYOTE wala hakuna jingine tulilopewa wanaadamu ili tupate kuokolewa kwalo. Ingekuwa vema kama ndugu Dominic ungekuwa unatumia muda mwingi kuelezea mkanganyiko huu kwa watu kuliko kuelezea tu kasoro za Biblia. Kwa sababu unapoelezea kasoro za Biblia ni sawa na KUJENGA KWA MWINGINE WAKATI KWAKO KUNAVUJA. Lakini hata hicho unachofanya ni chema. Kwa sababu imesaidia watu kuyajua baadhi ya mambo yaliyofichika katika Uislam ambayo naamini Waislam wengi hawajuwi pia; maana pia kama si wewe ingekuwa vigumu kuyapata hapa kwa wakati huu. Ingawa ni vigumu kuyaweka yote hapa kwa kwenye makala moja.
    Katika baadhi ya hayo niliandika hapo juu ni quotation kutoka katika Hadith za Kiislam. Hadith hizi ziliandikwa na wafuasi na mashahidi waliokuwepo wakati wa Mtume Muhammad. Hadith hizi zina sababu kubwa ya kuwa ni za kweli zaidi kuliko references zako za wasomi, wanahistoria na wanazuoni zinazopinga Kazi ya Yesu, ambazo ziliandikwa na watu ambao hawakuwepo kabisa wakati wa Yesu. Hadith hizi tunaweza kuzifananisha na MATENDO MITUME katika Biblia ambapo ni Maandiko waliyoyafanya Mitume na Wafuasi wa Yesu Kristo baada ya yeye kuondoka. Kilichoandikwa humo ndicho walichofanya! Na ASHUKURIWE MUNGU MUUMBA MBINGU NA NCHI MAANA YALIYOANDIKWA KATIKA KITABU CHA MATENDO YA MITUME YANAFANYIKA HADI SASA KWA JINA LA YESU KRISTO. Huu ni ushahidi halisi juu ya Bwana Yesu wenye thamani zaidi kuliko maandiko yote ya wanatheolojia, wanazuoni, wanahistoria na wote wenye kubisha juu ya kazi ya Yesu hapa Ulimwenguni.

    Najuwa una maandiko mengi sana yanayotetea msimamo wako juu ya Yesu Kristo na kazi yake. Lakini yapange yote kwa lugha zake lakini bado ni maneno matupu. Na kama isemwavyo kwamba MANENO MATUPU HAYAVUNJI MFUPA. Yesu alipokuja alileta kipindi kipya cha NEEMA na si SHERIA tena. Katika kipindi hiki cha NEEMA sheria huandikwa kwenye VIBAO VYA MOYO na wala SI KWA WINO bali kwa ROHO WA MUNGU ALIYE HAI. (2Cor 3:3). Kwa hiyo tafiti za wasomi hazifai lolote kuthibitisha kazi ya Yesu. Tafiti hizo zilifaa tu wakati wa sheria lakini sasa Roho wa Mungu ndiye hushuhudia kwamba waliompokea Yesu ndiye wana wa Mungu. Rom 8:16.
    Uwezo wa Yesu Kristo haufanyiwi ‘research’ kama vile mtu anatafiti kuhusu mambo ya kibinaadamu. Ukuu wa Mungu wapita fahamu zetu. Maajabu yake Mungu hatuwezi kuyapima. Akili zake hazichunguziki. Uweza wake ni wa Ajabu. Hakuna Elimu ya binaadamu iwezayo kuchunguza Kazi ya Yesu. Viko katika magnitudes tofauti. Ni sawa na kujaribu kupima uzito kwa kutumia futi-kamba! Huwezi pata ushahidi kwenye karatasi. Ushahidi wa Yesu unakaa moyoni. Kwenye karatasi panawekwa ushahidi wa kihistoria. Lakini Yesu si wa historia. YESU NI YEYE YULE JANA, LEO NA HATA MILELE – Hebrew 13:8. Kwa mnaotafuta ushahidi kuhusu Yesu Utafuteni kwa kutazama katika kazi anazozitenda. Siyo katika makaratasi na maandiko meengi. Huko hayuko! Yesu Yu hai leo. Kwenye makaratasi huandikwa kumbukumbu za wafu bali waliohai hufuatwa na wakaulizwa. Yesu Yupo sasa. Anabisha mlangoni. Ukiisikia sauti yake na kufunguwa mlango wa Moyo wako ataingia kwako, na atafanya makao kwako. Revelation 3:20. Akishaingia Moyoni Hapo ndipo utaweza kupata uhakika kwamba KWELI YESU NI BWANA na Mwokozi wa Ulimwengu!

    Neema ya Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo na Upendo wa Mungu Baba na Ushirika wa Roho Mtakatifu Ukae nasi sote, sasa na hata Milele.
    Amina!

  32. Ndugu Dominic!

    1. Kutumia maandiko ya Biblia kufundisha Uislamu

    Ni jambo jema kwamba una maandiko mengi ya Biblia. Na inashangaza kuona unayo maandiko ya kutosha kabisa lakini bado hayajakuelea. Lakini nakutahadharisha kwamba Kuyatumia maandiko ya Biblia kuhubiri Uislamu ni hatari sana maana havipatani kabisa. Utalazimisha mistari michache lakini ikifika mahali fulani utakwama, utagonga ukuta! Kama hapo sasa ambapo umequote kutoka 1Kor 2:10-15 ukielezea kazi na msaada wa Roho Mtakatifu katika kufasiri maandiko matakatifu. Nawe umejiweka katika kundi la wanaosaidiwa na Roho huyo mtakatifu uliyemtaja.

    Mimi naomba tu, ili tuwe katika the same page, tukubaliane juu ya Roho huyo mtakatifu unayemtaja. Je, Ni Roho Mtakatifu aliyahidiwa na Yesu kwa wanafunzi wake? – Matendo 1:4-5. Je, Ni Roho Mtakatifu ambaye Yesu alisema akija atakumbusha na kufundisha watu yale ambayo Yesu alifundisha? – Yohana 14:26. Je, Ni Roho Mtakatifu aliyeshuka juu mitume siku ile ya Pentekoste? – Matendo 2:1-4. Je, Ni yule ambaye wakati wa kuja kwake alileta Nguvu iliyowawezesha Mitume kuwa Mashahidi wa Yesu kuanzia Yerusalem, Yuda, Samari na hata mwisho wa dunia yote? – Matendo 1:8.
    Nasubiri jibu lako kwa hamu sana ili tuweze kuona kama tunaongelea kitu kimoja.

    2. Kuhusu kubadilishwa kwa Biblia
    Hapa pia umeandika mengi kuhusu madai yako ya kwamba Biblia imebadilishwa. Ni kweli kwamba ume-quote mistari kadhaa ambayo inaonyesha utofauti wa maelezo fulani. Lakini naomba tufahamu kwamba maandiko katika Biblia yamekuwa yakifasiriwa ili kukidhi lugha za kizazi cha wakati husika. Lengo lake ni kufanya kila mtu aelewe wazi wazi juu ya habari za Yesu Kristo. Pia maandiko mengi kwenye Biblia yameandikwa kutokana na matukio halisi – True events. Baadhi ya matukio hayo yana ushahidi wa ki-mazingira kama Archeological evidence. Wakati utafiti unaendelea kuhusu uhalisi wa ushahidi wa kimazingira imekuwa ikitokea kwamba kuna mambo mapya yanagundulika ambayo yanahusiana na habari fulani katika maandiko matakatifu. Inapolazimika nyongeza hiyo huongezwa ili KUZIDI KULETA MAANA ZAIDI kwa ajili ya Wasomaji. Kuongeza huko siyo kuongeza kule kunakobadilisha maana bali ni kuongeza maana ile ile ya mwanzo. Lengo ni kuhakikisha kwamba all evidence is included. Na hata sasa excavations zinaendelea kufanyika. Kuongeza kunakosababisha maana kubadilika hakuwezi kuruhusiwa bali ni nyongeza inayoweka urahisi wa jambo kueleweka. Na wala si nyongeza hiyo iliyotajwa katika Ufunuo wa Yohana.

    Kazi hizi za kufasiri na kuchapa ni lazima zifanywe na wanaadamu. Si malaika watashuka kutafsiri na kuchapa maandiko haya. Na ikitokea kuna nyongeza yoyote lazima huwa imetoka katika Chanco chenye tangible evidence, siyo kubuni tu! Lakini kazi hizi zikifanyika na watu si kwamba basi, eti, Biblia imekuwa ni kazi ya mikono ya wanaadamu. Hata hivyo hakuna kitabu ambacho hakijaandikwa kwa mikono ya wanaadamu. Mfano kitabu cha Ufunuo wa Yohana, Yohana aliambiwa aandike mambo anayoelekezwa. Daniel pia aliambiwa aandike na kuhifadhi. Sasa tuseme kwamba kitabu cha Ufunuo wa Yohana na kitabu cha Daniel vimetungwa na wanaadamu? Hata Quran yenyewe imeandikwa na watu wengine ambao walikuwa wakitamkiwa na Muhammad. Je, nayo tusema imetungwa na waadamu?

    Suala hili limekuwa likikuzwa na Waislamu kana kwamba kuna mabadiliko makubwa sana yaliyofanyika. Kumbe mabadiliko mengi ni ya maneno tu..mfano Kukaa iwe Kuketi; au Akapaza sauti – Akapaza sauti yake…na vitu vingine kama hivyo. Lakini ni kweli vitu kama hivi vinabadilisha maana ya andiko lenyewe? Na Wapinga Kristo wamekuwa wakifuatia herufi kwa herufi, msamiati kwa msamiati wakichunguza ni wapi pametafsiriwa upya ili wapate sababu ya kulalamika kwama Biblia imechafuliwa. Jabo moja la msingi ni kwamba hakuna badiliko ambalo limekuwa likifanyika ili kufanya andiko lipoteze maana yake au lilete maana mpya na hivyo kuwa kama liko nje ya Imani ya Ki-biblia. Kuongeza huku ndiko kulikoandikwa katika Ufunuo wa Yohana 29:19.

    Jambo jingine la Msingi: Ukombozi wa Yesu haupatikani kwa mtu kusoma na kukariri vifungu fulani kwenye Biblia bali ni LIVE EXPERIENCE ambayo mtu huipata Yesu anapoingia ndani ya Moyo wake.

    Nakuomba jambo moja kwamba utuletee mabadiliko yaliyofanyika katika Yohana 3:16 katika matoleo ya Biblia uliyonayo ili tuone vile maana nayo imebadilikaje.
    Kwa hiyo ndugu Dominick nasubiri mambo hayo mawili kutoka kwako.1, Roho mtakatifu unayemzungumzia na 2, Yohana 3:16 katika matoleo tofauti ya Biblia, kama tu ulivyochukuwa kwenye mifano uliyoleta.

    Nakutakia baraka ya Amani ya Mungu.

  33. Dominic,

    Umeleta mashtaka mengi juu ya biblia ya kuwa imechafuliwa, na wakati huohuo unatumia Biblia hiyo hiyo ku-prove uhalali wa uislam?? Very interesting!

    Anyway Swali Langu hapo Juu linabaki kusubiri Jibu lako kama na hao wanahistoria wanaokubalika world wide kwamba wako sahihi, na korani inapingana nao ilhali Biblia inakubaliana nao 100% Swali tuatiaminije Korani kwa mambo ya Milele kama inadanganya juu ya mambo madogo kama Historia??

    Pili Juu ya mambo Mengi uliyoandika Juu ya Biblia:
    Kwanza KJV haijabadilishwa. Matoleo unayosema yametolewa, hayakuwa mabadiliko ya mafundisho ili kuondoa makosa ya uchapaji. Haiingii akilini kwa Mtu mwenye akili timamu kusema kuwa kama katika Barua ya kwanza niliandika “Mungui” baadae nikaandika Barua “Mungu”. Kwa kuwa herufi u na i zipo jirani, uwezekano wa kubonyeze i ni mkubwa hivyo hiyo ni “typo” na si toleo jipya linalorekebisha makosa. Watafsiri walitafsiri sahihi lakini ni makosa ya uchapaji. Pia matoleo mengine yameongezwa vitu kumsaidia mkristo kujifunza. Mfano; KJVR imeandika maneno yote ya Kristo Yesu ktk Rangi nyekundu, lakini maneno ni yaleyale.

    Pili hao wanazuoni unaosema ni vichekesho! Hivi wew tafsiri yako ya mwanazuoni ni nini? Angalia wanazuoni waliokuwa wapinga ukristo kama W.F Albright, aliamua kumkosoa Luka, akaanza uchunguzi wa Kiakeolojia juu ya maeneo yote ambayo Luka amesema: Majibu aliyokuja nao ni kuwa Luka ni mwanahistoria World Class na akaamua kuokoka. Bado wewe!

    Wescott na Hort ndio wanazuoni unaosema?? Hivi ni vituko kwa mtu anayefahamu wanazuoni!! Kuhusu kitabu cha wasabato, rejea hapo juu. Usitumie vitabu vya dini nyingine kuukosoa ukristo?? Ukristo unasimama pekee na Biblia. Hakuna Dini au utaratibu wa watu utakaotumika kupima ukristo.

    Kuhusu Septuagint, hiki ni kitu ambacho unatakiwa kuthibitisha! Mimi nafahamu Biblia ya kiyahudi ni Tanakh mwisho! Hizo zingine hazikutumiwa na wayahudi hivyo usijaribu kuzitumia ku-discredit Ukristo! Onyesha uthibitisho kuwa wayahudi walitumia septuagint!

    Biblia ya KJV imetafsriwa toka ktk Masoretic na sio septuagint. Tafadhali usi copy na ku paste waliyosema watu. Kuhusu biblia ya kikatoliki; Itumie katika majadiliano na wakatoliki, hapa tunaongelea ukristo ndugu! Yesu hakunukuu japo neno kutoka ktk apocrpha, sas kwa nini unalazimisha vitu ambavyo havipo????

    Kutokana na maelezo yako, uislamu ktk Biblia unasimama katika Matt 21:43 “Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof.”

    Ok Biblia ina jinsi yake ya kutafsiri, kwa hiyo usijaribu kuitafsiri upendavyo. Biblia yenyewe yasema:
    ” Whom shall he teach knowledge? and whom shall he make to understand doctrine?… For precept must be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little” (Isa 28:9 -10)

    Kwa hiyo Biblia hujitafsiri yenyewe, kwamba ilimaanisha nini iliposema kitu fulani. Ok, hebu tuangalie hili taifa ambalo Mungu alisema atahamishia ufalme wake:
    They have moved me to jealousy with that which is not God; they have provoked me to anger with their vanities: and I will move them to jealousy with those which are not a people; I will provoke them to anger with a foolish nation. (Deu 32:21 )
    Kwa hiyo Yesu aliposema alirejea andiko hili. Sasa kama Israeli walimkataa Mungu pamoja nao, kwa ajili ya mapokeo yao, sasa Mungu alisema atainua taifa . Kumbuka sifa ya Taifa la Israel (kama likitii maagizo ya bwana)

    ” Now therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all the earth is mine: And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation. These are the words which thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel. ” (Exo 19:5 – 6)
    Juu ya taifa hili jipya, Biblia inasema:

    ” Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ…….But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light:” (1Pe 2:5 -9)

    Kwa hiyo waamini katika Kristo Yesu ndio Taifa hilo ns sio uislamu.
    Kama umedanganywa kuamini taifa hilo no uoslamu, umedanganywa kabisa!
    NOTE: JIBU BADO LINAHITAJIKA JUU YA UONGO WA KIHISTORIA AMBAO KORAN IMEONESHA KAMA NILIVYOAINISHA MWANZO!

    Unawea kujaribu kupata resources hapa: http://www.answering-christianity.com
    Maaana ni website ya mtu mwenye shingo ngumu kama yako. Cha msingi mpokee Yesu uokoke maan ubishi wako hautakusaidia siku utakapokutana na Yesu, ili akuhukumu. Maana hautajitetea kuwa Wescott, Hort, na liberals wengine walikudanganya au Deedat na ndugu zake! Kila mtu atajibu kesi yake mwenyewe!!

  34. NDUGU STEVE NA NDUGU JOHN

    NATUMAI BARUA ZANGU HIZI HAMTOZITOA

    MIMI IKIWA NAANDIKA UONGO LAANA YA MUNGU IWE JUU YANGU

    NA NYINYI NINGALIWAOMBA MUANDIKE IKIWA MNAYOANDIKA NI UONGO LAANA YA MWENYEZI MUNGU IWE KWENU.

    TUMWEKE MWENYEZI MUNGU AWE MHUKUMU BAINA YETU

    Kwa kuendelea.

    JE! MUNGU NA YESU NI MMOJA?

    Makanisa ya Kikristo yanafunza ya kuwa Yesu Kristo si kama kuwa ni Mwana wa Mungu tu, bali hakika ni Mungu khasa. Baba, Mwana na Roho Mtakatifu ni mmoja. Watatu katika mmoja, na mmoja katika watatu. Wote ni wa milele, wote ni sawa. Yesu ni Mungu, na Mungu ni Yesu. Hiyo ni imani ya Kikristo, ambayo inaaminiwa na karibu Wakristo wote. Hebu tuifunue Biblia tutazame inasema nini katika jambo hili?
    Mt Paulo katika barua yake ya kwanza kuwapelekea Wakorintho aliandika:

    Naam, na sisi tumeonekana kuwa mashahidi wa uongo wa Mungu; kwa maana tulimshuhudia Mungu ya kuwa alimfufua Kristo, ambaye hakumfufua, ikiwa wafu hawafufuliwi.
    1 Wakorintho 15.15

    Juu ya kuwa Paulo anaambiwa ya kuwa akiamini kuwa Masihi (yaani Kristo) na Mwenyezi Mungu ni kitu kimoja hapa anasema: “Tulimshuhudia Mungu ya kuwa alimfufua Kristo.” Ikiwa Mungu kamfufua Kristo, hawawezi kuwa wote wawili hao ni mtu mmoja. Mmoja alikuwa ni mtenda, mfufuaji, na wa pili alikuwa ni mtendwa, mfufuliwa. Kama Kristo ni Mungu mwenye uwezo wa kufufua basi maelekeo ni kusema: “Kristo kajifufua”, sio kafufuliwa. Mwenye kufufuliwa ni mfu asiyejiweza kitu.
    Katika kitabu cha Matendo ya Mitume inasimuliwa kuwa Mt Stefano alisema aliyoyaona yaliyo mbinguni. Alisema:

    Tazama! naona mbingu zimefunguka, na Mwana wa Adamu amesimama mkono wa kuume wa Mungu.
    Matendo 7.56

    Mwana wa Adamu ndiye Yesu, na kwa jina hilo ndio mwenyewe akipenda kujiita, sio Mwana wa Mungu. Hapo basi huko mbinguni Stefano anasema anamwona Yesu kakaa mkono wa kulia wa Mungu. Mwenye kukaa mkono wa kulia wa fulani hawezi kuwa ndiye yule yule fulani. Hayo ni maelezo ya mbinguni. Ni wazi basi kwa ushahidi wa Biblia kuwa Yesu hakuwa Mungu mbinguni kama alivyokuwa si Mungu duniani.
    Yesu alipokimbilia kwenye Mlima wa Zaituni na huku akisakwa na Mayahudi alijitenga na wanafunzi wake. Huko faraghani aliomba hivi:

    Ee Baba, ikiwa ni mapenzi yako, uniondolee kikombe hiki; walakini si mapenzi yangu, bali yako yatendeke. Malaika kutoka mbinguni akamtokea akamtia nguvu.
    Luka 22.42-43

    Hapa tunaona mambo matatu muhimu:

    Yesu anamwomba Mungu. Yesu anamwabudu Mungu. Wawili hao ni mbali mbali, na vyeo vyao ni mbali mbali. Yesu ni mtumwa mnyonge mwenye kuomba na kuabudu. Na Mungu ni Mwenyezi Mungu mwenye uwezo wote na mwenye kustahiki kuabudiwa pekee, hata na Yesu, mwenye kutakiwa msaada pekee, hata na Yesu.
    Mapenzi ya Mungu ni mbali na yale ya Yesu. Yesu hataki kuuliwa, ananyenyekea na kuomba kwa Bwana wake: “uniondolee kikombe hiki” cha mauti. Yesu hana azma hata chembe ya kufa msalabani, kifo cha mhalifu, kifo cha laana kama maadui zake Mayahudi walivyoazimia kumpatilisha nacho. Lakini anakiri kuwa ni mapenzi ya Mungu sio yake yeye yatendeke. Yeye hana hila wala nguvu za kuzuia kudra ya Mwenyezi Mungu.
    Yesu, Mwana wa Adamu, anakata tamaa. Imani inampunguka. Kavunjika moyo. Ikabidi “Malaika kutoka mbinguni akamtokea akamtia nguvu.”
    Jee, yaelekea kuwa Yesu ndiye Mungu? Yaelekea kuwa yeye na Mungu kuwa ni sawa? Kama upo wasiwasi wo wote wa kujibu hayo, mwenyewe Yesu anajibu kama anavyo hadithiwa na Yohana kuwa kasema:

    Baba ni mkuu kuliko mimi.
    Yohana 14.28

    Na mwishoni naye yupo mslabani:

    Na kama saa tisa, Yesu akapaza sauti yake kwa nguvu akisema, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabakthani? yaani, Mungu wangu, Mungu wangu, Mbona umeniacha?
    Mathayo 27.46

    Yafaa hapa tujiulize: Yesu akimlilia Mungu gani hapo msalabani ikiwa naye mwenyewe ni Mungu? Au nini alikusudia aliposema: “Mungu wangu naye ni Mungu wenu”? Maneno hayo kama yanaonyesha cho chote basi yanaonyesha unyenyekevu wa Yesu mbele ya Mungu wake. La kustaajabisha ni kule kukata tamaa kwake na kuvunjika moyo. Huwaje mtu wa imani, licha ya nabii na mwana pekee wa Mungu, akate tamaa na rehema ya Mwenyezi Mungu. Ama kuwa Mungu akate tamaa na Mungu, na kumyayatikia: “Mungu wangu, Mungu wangu, mbona umeniacha”, ni jambo ambalo halimkiniki kuwa.
    Kwa uthibitisho ulio wazi Biblia inatwambia kuwa Yesu si Mungu, wala Mungu si Yesu.

  35. Mpendwa Dominick, Amani kwako!

    Kwamba niliyoandika ni kweli au ni Uongo:

    Kwanza kabisa naomba utambuwe kuwa mimi namwamini na kumfuata Yesu. Zaidi ya hayo Yesu yuko ndani yangu – Yohana 15:4. Na Yesu anafundisha kwamba katika kuongea kwangu NDIYO iwe ni ndiyo na SIYO iwe siyo – Mathayo 5:37. Kwa hiyo sihitaji kutishiwa kwa laana ili niseme ukweli. Yote ninayoandika hapa ni KWELI na AMINA! Hata hivyo umesema tu kama ni uongo nilaniwe lakini hujasema kama ni kweli nini kitafuata. . .?

    Kwa habari ya laana ya Mwenyezi Mungu:

    Mungu ni mwingi wa rehema, si mwepesi wa hasira. Kama sivyo, basi ulimwengu wote ungeshalaaniwa. Hata kama ikiwa unasema uongo hatakulaani. Bali atakupa muda zaidi wa kuishi kwa kusudi kama utageuka moyo wako na kumwamini Yesu, basi uweze kuwa mwana wa Mungu na hatimaye kuurithi uzima wa milele. Maana Yesu hakuja kuhukumu watu bali kuwaokoa. Yohana 3:16. Mtu HUJIINGIZA mwenyewe kwenye condemnation kwa kukataa kumwamini Yesu – Yohana 3:17

    Namna unavyotafsiri Biblia:

    Ndugu Dominick, nilisema huko nyuma kwamba najuwa unamaandiko mengi sana ambayo yanasindikiza kazi yako ya kupindisha ukweli. Baadhi ya maandiko hayo unayatoa kwenye Biblia kwa kunyofoa vipande vya mistari fulani na kuacha sehemu nyingine ambayo hukamilisha maana ya mstari husika. Tatizo lililopo unatafsiri kwa kutumia mtazamo HASI na kwa hiyo matokeo ya tafsiri zako yanawatowa watu kwenye NURU na kuwapeleka kwenye giza, yaani kinyume na kazi ya Yesu iliyoelezwa katika 1Pet 2:9.

    Mwisho:

    Nilikuomba unipe majibu juu ya:
    1. Roho mtakatifu anayekusaidia kutafsiri Bible. Nimekupa tabia na sifa za Roho Mtakatifu aliyeahidiwa na Yesu, maana Roho Mtakatifu ni mmoja tu. Ninachokuomba unipe jibu kwamba Roho mtakatifu wako ndiye yule aliyeahidiwa na Yesu? au ni vinginevyo!
    2. Jinsi Biblia ilivyochafuliwa. Nilikuomba unipe maandiko kutoka katika matoleo ya Biblia uliyo nayo jinsi yalivyoandika Yohana 3:16. ili tuone kama kuchafuliwa huko kumeleta madhara gani juu ya mstari huo pia.

    Lakini badala ya kujibu unaleta maandiko mengine na tafsiri kutoka kwa roho mtakatifu ambaye hutaki kumtaja. Mimi naomba sana utowe majibu ya hayo niliyokuomba, ambayo naamnini, YATATUPATIA HATUA MOJA ZAIDI KATIKA KUUTAFUTA UKWELI. Hizi tafsiri zako na maandiko mengi yaliyokatwakatwa naona zinatuzungusha palepale!

    Mungu akulinde!

  36. Nami nina kila sababu ya kumtukuza Mungu wa mbinguni aliye muumba wetu sote. Kwa heshima niwapongeze wapendwa wote waliochangia mada hii ambayo mpaka sasa ipo katikati ya safari. Nimpongeze ndugu Dominick Mzirai ambaye kama sikosei aidha anatumia jina lisilo lake ama alipata bahati mbaya ya kutolelewa vizuri kiroho wakati wa ukristo wake kiasi cha kufikia kukitupa kipawa chema cha neema na kukimbilia katika kujitwisha mzigo mzito wa sheria ambazo ukomo wake ni kuangamia.

    Niwashukuru pia wapendwa Paul na Steven ambao wamejitahidi sana kufunua mambo kadhaa ambayo wakristo wengi wameshindwa kuyapata katika makanisa yao, kwa mara ya kwanza wakati ninasoma hoja ambazo ndugu Dominick alikuwa akitoa kuhusiana na hoja ile mama ambayo nami nilichangia kidogo kuhusiana na mwenendo wa watumishi wengi wa Mungu siku hizi kukazania kutangaza ishara na ajabu katika huduma zao,nilivutiwa naye sana kwani nami kwa sehemu nimeathiriwa na kutafuta udhaifu katika kanisa lakini kwangu ni kwa ajili ya kutafuta namna ya kusaidia kujenga mwili wa Kristo. lakini baadaye nilipofuatilia mjadala ndipo Mungu kwa namna ya ajabu kabisa akanipa funzo ambalo ninaamini litanisaidia sana huko mbele katika maisha yangu ya wokovu.

    Ndugu yangu Dominick amejitia nia sana kutafuta hoja zinazotaka kulifanya kanisa lijione kuwa ni mali ya shetani ama ni mawazo ya kibinadamu na kwa namna hiyo ahubiri kuhusiana na dini ambayo anaiamini kuwa ndio mlango wa kuishi milele na Mungu aliye hai.
    Mafundisho yake si mageni kwa watu ambao wanatia bidii kufuatilia mafundisho na malumbano mbali mbali ya wasomi na wasio wasomi kuhusiana na imani ya kikristo. Wakomunisti walifanya kama leo wasomi wa kiislamu wanavyofanya yaani walikuwa wanatafuta facts ambazo zinakubalika kwa akili za kibinadamu kulingana na mfumo uliopo na waliita mtazamo huu kuwa ni materialistic. Mfumo huu ulitumika sana na waumini wa kikomunist kama akina kal Max na wengine ambao waliamini kuwa hakuna mtazamo mwingine unaoweza kuthibitisha uhalisi wa jambo kama hakuna tafsiri inayoeleweka kuhusiana na jambo hilo na kwa msingi huo walikuwa wapinzani wakubwa wa neno IMANI.

    Fundamentalist yaani hawa waislamu wenye mtazamo mkali wamejenngwa juu ya msingi huu kutokea UKOMUNISTI ambao kama wakristo wenye mtazamo mkubwa wa kiroho wanapaswa watambue kuwa yule mnyama mwenye kovu la mauti [UKOMUNISTI] sasa anafanya kazi kwa mtazamo huu [UISLAMU WENYE SIASA KALI] ASOMAYE NA AFAHAMU.

    Ndugu yangu Dominick muda unaoutumia kutafuta udhaifu wa ukristo ili kuufuta ukristo unaupoteza bure kwani watu wengi wenye elimu walikuja na hoja hizo hizo kama unavyowanukuu leo wakionyesha udhaifu wa biblia na ukristo,wakikanusha uungu wa Yesu na kumtafsiri watakavyo Roho mtakatifu. wengine kama mama wa ki australia aitwaye MRS BARRAT ameandika kitabu cha kashfa kubwa kiitwacho JESUS THE MAN akikanusha matukio yote yaliyoripotiwa na vitabu vinne vya injili. Mama huyu ambaye ni Profesa wa theolojia nadhani sasa anataabika kama yupo hai anapoona maprofesa wenzake wakichimbua vitu dhahiri na katika maeneo yale yale ambayo biblia imeyataja. Wasomi kama Voltare na wengine walijikuta wakisalimu amri kwa Yesu na kukubali kutubu na kuongozwa naye. Paulo ambaye waislamu wamejitahidi sana kumchafua usoni mwa wakristo ameendelea kuwa kelelezo cha kuwa Yesu ni Bwana tena na kristo, Mwana wa Mungu aliye juu na Mungu mkuu atakayehukumu ulimwengu.

    Dominick kama kweli hilo ndilo jina lako ninakushauri sasa kuwa chukua hatua mpe Yesu maisha yako leo kwa imani,achana na ubishi ambao wenzako kwa miaka 2000 wameshindwa kubomoa ukianzia na nabii wako tu huyo mtume Muhamadi ambaye alipambana sana na ukristo tena wakati wa DACK AGE akashindwa. Mungu anakupenda na ndio maana amekupa utayari wa kusoma mambo mengi hayo ili uwe chombo kinachofaa kulibeba jina la Yesu.

    Mimi ninakupenda ndugu yangu nikiamini kuwa Yesu anakupenda zaidi yangu hebu tumia muda kidogo tu kutafakari yafuatayo:
    1.Umewahi kupata muda wa kuifuatilia dini yako na kujua kwa nini watu waliojitokeza na kusema ama kuandika mambo yanayopingana na mafundisho ya kiislamu wanahukumiwa kifo? Mfano Rushdie ambaye ameandika kitabu kile kiitwacho AYA ZA SHETANI. Pia mama yule wa Indondesia ambaye alihukumiwa pia kifo kwa kupinga baadhi ya mafundisho ya kiisalamu.

    2.uliwahi kuuliza kwa nini vyanzo vya QURAN ambayo hapo awali iliandikwa katika mapango,majani,ngozi n.k yaliteketezwa badala ya kuhifadhiwa kama ambavyo maandiko mbali mbali ya Biblia yalivyohifadhiwa mfano gombo la dead sea na kumbu kumbu nyingine ambazo uliziorodhesha hapo nyuma. KWA NINI QURAN IMEFANYWA HIVYO.

    3. Mafundisho ya kiislamu yanatwambia kuwa uislamu ulianza tangu kwa mnayemwita nabii Adamu je kuna kiasi gani cha ukweli. Ikiwa Mungu alikuwa na muda wa kutosha kuwasiliana na Adamu wazi wazi kulikuwa na haja gani tena ya kuwa na DINI ambacho ni chombo kinachotumika kumfanya mtu amuone Mungu. Je si kweli kwamba dini hiyo ilianzishwa na mnayemwita nabii Adamu mara baada ya kumuasi Mungu,kama ni hivyo je ulikuwa ni mpango wa Mungu au wa kibinadamu.
    Kama kweli wewe ni Mziray wapare wenzangu ninaowatambua kwa vipawa vya kuwa na akili nzuri ya kutafakari mambo naomba utafakari njia zako ili usipoteze muda wako katika dunia hii na ukaambulia JEHUNUM YA MOTO.

    Mwisho naomba ndugu zangu Paul na Steven punguzeni ukali kidogo kwani nina uhakika mnajua wapi pa kumsaidia ndugu Dominick ambaye ninaamini hayupo mbali na UFALME WA MWANA WA PENDO LAKE MUNGU YAANI YESU KRISTO. Msimtwishe mzigo wa maswali ambayo kamwe hatayajibu ama atayajibu kivingine.
    MUNGU AWABARIKI NYOTE KWA BARAKA ZOTE ZA ROHONI

  37. Shalomu!!

    Mungu awabariki kwa kumuelewesha ndugu Dominic. Pamoja na kuwa amekuja na hoja nyingi za kupingana na Kristo, bado mimi naamini kuwa hilo neno analolisoma linaweza kusema naye na hata kumletea wokovu. Jambo la msingi ni kuendelea kuwaombea watu hawa ili waione neema ya Kristo.

    Tatizo kubwa ni kuwa anajadili habari za Yesu kwa msimamo wa mambo ambayo hayako kwenye Biblia na hivyo kujichanganya. Napenda ndugu Dominic aisome Biblia kama Biblia na siyo Biblia pamoja na vitabu vingine kwani Biblia inajitegemea.

    Pamoja na kupewa maandiko mengi, namuomba tu ndugu yangu asome tena Yohana 1:1-12, baada ya kusoma maandiko hayo pamoja na mengine aliyopewa kuyasoma, ajaribu kuyatafakari kwa mtizamo sahihi na siyo kwa mtizamo wa kupingana nayo.

    Mungu awabariki na kuwapa neema yake.

  38. Bwana Yesu Asifiwe! kwa masuala yote yanayohusu UISLAMU/UKRISTO yataendelea kujadiliwa hapa. Ili kuwepo na mpangilio mzuri wa majibu tumeona ni vyema tukachagua TOPIC ya kujadili ili twende katika utaratibu na kufikia TAMATI. Baada ya topic au swali husika kuisha tutaweka topic mpya au swali jipya.

    SWALI TUTAKALOANZA NALO: BIBLIA IMECHAFULIWA?

    —-Asanteni—-

  39. Asante SG kuweka mwongozo huu. Hii itarahisisha kuelewana juu ya jambo tunaloongelea. Najuwa kuna mambo mengine mengi ambayo Ukristo na Uislamu unatofautiana/unapingana lakini bila kuyaweka katika utaratibu tunaweza kuishia katika mijadala ambayo haijulikani inahitimishwaje.

    Mimi naomba kuendeleza topic hii kwa kukumbushia pale tulipoishia. Steve M alimuliza Dominick kuleta ushahidi juu ya mambo anayosema Biblia imebadilishwa. Nami nikamuuliza achukuwe mstari wa Yohana 3:16 katika matoleo ya Biblia aliyonayo ambayo yeye ameona yamebadilishwa ili tuone kama mabadiliko hayo yameathiri vipi mstari huo pia. Mstari huu unabeba ujumbe muhimu juu sababu ya Yesu kuja duniani.

    (Jambo ambalo linawatatiza Waislamu ni kuchanganya kati ya Kutafsiri na Kubadilisha. Sifahamu kama wanafanya hivi kwa makusudi au ni kweli hawaelewi tofauti iliyopo. Kwa mfano kama kitabu ni cha kiswahili kikaandikwa kwa lugha ya kimasai ili kuwasaidi Maasai kuelewa huko ni kutafsiri na si kubadilisha. Kuna waandishi wengine ambao wameandika baadhi ya sehemu za Biblia kwa kuzifafanua ili kuwapa wasomaji mwanga zaidi, kwa kuelezea maana ile ile ya kwenye Biblia. Kwa hiyo maandishi hayo hayawezi kuwa copied neno kwa neno, vinginevyo isingekuwa na sababu ya kufanya hivyo. Na vijitabu hivyo hawiwezi kusimama badala ya Biblia kwa hiyo haviwezi kutumika kama ushahidi wa Biblia kubadilishwa.)

    Kwa hiyo, kwa upendo kabisa, namuomba ndugu Dominick au mtu mwingine yeyote mwenye majibu alete ili tuweze kuendelea.

    . . . Amani!

  40. Kwa nini tunasema biblia imechafuliwa?!!

    Kabla sijaingia kwenye maudhui ya walaka huu, naomba kwanza tuziangalie aya hizi hapa chini kisha ndipo tuingie kujadili matatizo yaliomo kwenye versions za biblia.

    1 Yohana 5:7-8:
    Wapo mashahidi watatu: Roho, maji na damu; na hawa watatu wanakubaliana

    Swahili New Testament
    Naye roho ndiye ashuhudiaye, kwa sababu roho ndie kweli. kwa maana wako watatu washuhudiao [mbinguni, baba, na Neno, na roho mtakatifu, na watatu hao ni umoja kisha wapo watatu washuhudiao duniani] roho, na maji, na damu; na watatu hawa upatana kwa habari moja.

    1 Yohana 5:7-8 (biblia yenye itifaki, toleo la 1997, swahili union versio)
    For there are three that testify: the Spirit and the water and the blood; and the three are in agreement.

    New American Standard Bible
    For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.
    8: And there are three that bear witness in earth, the spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one

    King James Version
    Jesus—the Divine Christ! He experienced a life-giving birth and a death-killing death. Not only birth from the womb, but baptismal birth of his ministry and sacrificial death. And all the while the Spirit is confirming the truth, the reality of God’s presence at Jesus’ baptism and crucifixion, bringing those occasions alive for us. A triple testimony: the Spirit, the Baptism, the Crucifixion. And the three in perfect agreement.

    The Message
    For there are three that testify:
    the Spirit, the water and the blood; and the three are in agreement.
    New International Version – UK
    For there are three that testify: the Spirit, the water, and the blood—and these three are in agreement.

    Holman Christian Standard Bible
    There are three that give witness about Jesus. They are the Holy Spirit, the baptism of Jesus and his death. And the three of them agree.
    New International Reader’s Version
    For three be, that give witnessing in heaven, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost [For three be, that bear witness in heaven, the Father, the Word, or Son, and the Holy Ghost]; and these three be one.
    And three be, that give witnessing in earth, the Spirit, water, and blood; and these three be one.

    (Wycliffe New Testament)
    So there are three witnesses in heaven: the Father, the Word and the Holy Spirit, and these three are One; and there are three witnesses on the earth: the Spirit, the water, and the blood; and these three agree [are in unison; their testimony coincides].
    The Scriptures

    Tatizo la Kutafsiri
    Wataliano wana usemo usemao “Wafasiri ni waongo”. Msemo huu una ukweli ndani yake na umetokana na uchunguzi makini. Kuchukua kitu fulani kilichoandikwa katika lugha fulani na kujaribu kukiingiza katika lugha nyingine huwa inaleta matatizo kwa sababu mara nyingi wafasiri hupambana na maneno katika lugha moja ambayo hayamo katika lugha nyingine. Neno jingine badala yake lazima litumike na matokeo yake ni kubadilika kwa maana.

    Agano la kale mwanzo kabisa liliandikwa kwa Kiebrania, lakini lilitafsiriwa katika karne ya tatu kwenda katika lugha ya Kigiriki kwa ajili ya Wayahudi waliokuwa wanaishi nje ya Palestina (ambao walikuwa wanaongea Kigiriki – badala ya Kiebrania). Tafsiri hii iliitwa “septuagint” na ilitumika sana hata na wakristo wa mwanzo.
    Agano Jipya liliandikwa katika lugha ya Kigiriki lakini maadam Yesu mwenyewe alitumia lugha ya kiaramaiki, hii ina maana kwamba maneno yake yalilazimika kutafsiriwa na hivyo kusababisha uwezekano wa makosa.

    Tafsiri ya kigiriki iliyokuwa ikiitwa Septuagint iliunganishwa na maandiko ya Agano Jipya yaliyokuwa katika lugha ya kigiriki katika karne ya nne. Maandiko haya yaliyounda Biblia kamili sasa hivi yanaeleweka kama “Codexsinaiticus” na “Codex Vaticanus” na hizi ndio nakala za maandiko ya zamani kabisa zilizopo leo. Hakuna maandiko ya mwanzo kuliko haya yaliyonusurika kutupiliwa mbali.
    Katika karne ya nne, Biblia ilitafsiriwa kwenda katika lugha ya Kilatini na Mt. Jerome. Na hii ilibakia kuwa lugha ya Biblia hadi karne ya kumi na sita ambapo watu wa Mageuzi kama John Wycliffe, William Tyndale na Martin Luther walipoifasiri Biblia katika lugha mbalimbali za watu – jambo ambalo lilikuwa haliruhusiwi kabisa na viongozi wa kanisa wa wakati ule na ili kufanikisha lilimgharimu Tyndale maisha yake. Walifanya hivi ili kuwazuia watu kuyasoma, kuyaelewa au kuyahisi maandiko yao Matakatifu – haya yalifanywa makusudi na viongozi wa kanisa.

    Tafsiri nyingine zilifuatia ndani ya muda mfupi. Karibu na mwisho wa karne ya kumi na sita kulikuwa na tafsiri za lugha mbalimbali na tafsiri mbalimbali za lugha moja ambazo zilileta malumbano na mabishano makubwa jambo lililomfanya Mfalme James I wa Uingereza kuteua kamati ya wanazuoni hamsini na nne ili kuandaa toleo “rasmi” na litakalotambulika na mamlaka. Watu hawa (kamati) walizisoma tafsiri zote zilizokuwepo wakati ule na, mnamo mwaka 1611, walitoa toleo lililoitwa “King James Versions of the Bible” yaani toleo la Biblia la Mfalme James – ambalo lilikuwa ndio toleo rasmi miongoni mwa Wakristo kwa mamia ya miaka.

    Tatizo la uharibifu na upotoshaji lililoambatana na kutafsiri liliisha mwaka 1611, kwa kupatikana toleo la King James Versions of the Bible, tatizo la marudio… “kuiboresha” au kuifanya kuwa ya “kisasa” limeikabili Biblia leo hii.

    Kiwango cha uharibifu na upotoshaji huu ni kama ifuatavyo:
    katika mwaka 1952, makala yenye kichwa cha habari “Ukweli kuhusu Biblia” yalionekana katika gazeti la “Look” (Tazama). Makala haya yalisema kwamba kulikuwa makosa zaidi ya 20,000 (elfu ishirini) katika Agano Jipya peke yake. Mashahidi wa Yehova walilizungumzia suala hili katika toleo la Septemba, 1957 la gazeti lao la “Awake” (Amka) ambapo walisema “… Wafasiri walifanya makosa katika kufasiri (Biblia) ambayo yamesahihishwa na wanazuoni wa zama hizi… nao wakasema kuwa biblia ina makosa zaidi ya 50, 000…”. Mtu anaweza kujiuliza ni jambo la ajabu wanazuoni hawa walilifanya!!

    Katika karne ya kumi na tisa, Wakristo waliamua kuiboresha lugha ilivyotumika katika King James Version. Jitihada zao zilizaa toleo jipya la Biblia liitwalo “American Standard Version” lililotolewa mwaka 1901. Wakristo waliolifanyia kazi toleo hili sio tu kwamba waliikuza na kuiboresha lugha bali pia walifanya mabadiliko katika Biblia yenyewe:

    Katika kuuthibitisha ukweli kwamba baadhi ya maneno yaliondolewa na mengine kuongezwa, tunaweza kuangalia katika maandiko ya mwanzo ya Biblia yaliyokuwa katika lugha ya kigiriki toleo la Biblia la King James Version 1Yohana 5:8 ambapo imeandikwa “Baba, Mwana na Roho Mtakatifu”. Lakini toleo jipya la American Standard Version, wanazuoni walibadilisha na badala yake wakatumia maneno “Roho, Maji na Damu”. (Angalia Nukuu hapo juu kabisa)

    Katika kukubali ukweli mwingine juu ya uongezaji na upunguzaji wa baadhi ya maneno katika Maandiko Matakatifu (Biblia), vifungu vya vingi vimefungiwa mabano na katika sherehe yake (maelezo ya ziada) wameeleza kwamba vifungu hivi “havipatikani katika Biblia (Maandiko matakatifu) nyingi za zamani”.
    Baada ya miaka kadhaa viongozi wa kanisa walikutana wakaamua kuliboresha toleo la Biblia la American Standard Version. Matokeo ya jitihada zao ilikuwa ni kupatikana toleo jingine la Biblia linalojulikana kama “The Revised Standard Version” – yaani toleo la Biblia la kiwango bora na lililofanyiwa marekebisho. Toleo hili lilitoka rasmi mwaka 1952.

    Katika dibaji ya Toleo hili kuna maelezo haya: “…Toleo la King James (King James Version) lina makosa na mapungufu mengi mno na hatari sana kiasi kwamba kuna haja kubwa ya kulifanyia marudio na marekebisho toleo zima…”. (Tafadhali angalia dibaji ya Revised Standard Version)

    Katika toleo la Biblia la ‘The Revised Standard Version’ tunakuta kwamba aya katika injili ya Marko zinazozungumzia juu ya kupaa kwa Yesu (Marko 16: 9-20) zimeondolewa kwa madai kwamba aya hizi hazipatikani katika Biblia (maandiko) za zamani kabisa.

    Katika mwaka 1989, toleo la Biblia la ‘The Revised Standard Version’ la 1952 liliboreshwa tena na hivyo likapatikana toleo jipya “The New Revised Standard Version”. Na katika toleo hili aya zinazozungumzia juu ya kupaa kwa Yesu katika Marko 16 zilirejeshwa. Kwa vile Wakristo wengi hawakufurahia “kumomonyolewa” kwa moja ya imani zao za msingi kulikofanywa na Wahariri wa “The Revised Standard Version”, ilibidi aya hizi zirejeshwe ili kuwaridhisha.

    Kwa kuhitimisha, tunaweza kusema, kutokana na marudio ya mara kwa mara yaliyofanyika kwa miaka mingi wakati wa kufasiri na “Matoleo” mbalimbali mapya katika Biblia tuliyonayo leo maandiko ya wanadamu ndio mengi zaidi kuliko ufunuo kutoka kwa Mwenyezi Mungu.

    Wakristo Wenyewe Wanasemaje Juu ya Tatizo Hili:
    Huko nyuma katika karne ya nne, Mt. Augustino aligundua makosa mengi, ndani ya Biblia. Akizungumzia juu ya suala hili katika barua yake Na. 82 Alisema kwamba makosa katika uelewaji ndio sababu ya tatizo hili (la kuona aya zinapingana, na nyingine zipo katika toleo hili, lakini katika toleo jingine hazipo na utatanishi mwingine mwingi). Anasema yeye haamini kwamba watu kuongeza, kupunguza na kubadilisha baadhi ya mambo katika Biblia kuwa ni tatizo ila tatizo ni uelewaji mbaya katika usomaji. Kwa maneno mengine anasema kwamba baada ya msomaji kukumbana na mikorogano hii katika Biblia anatakiwa abuni maelezo fulani yatakayokuwa ni msamaha wa makosa haya.

    Utafiti unaojaribu kuangalia na kuonyesha makosa katika Maandiko Matakatifu, tofauti na watu wengi wanavyofikiri, umeanza hivi karibuni. Kwa mamia ya miaka Biblia ilikubalika tu “kama ilivyo”. Ilichukuliwa kuwa ni dhambi kubwa sana kujaribu kukosoa kosa, hata dogo lililomo ndani ya Biblia na viongozi wa kanisa walifanikiwa sana kuyazima majaribio yoyote ya kujaribu kuikosoa Biblia.

    Kitabu cha kwanza kuonyesha na kukosoa makosa katika Biblia kilichoandikwa na Richard Simon kiitwacho Critical History of the Old Testament (Historia inayojaribu kuonyesha na kukosoa makosa yaliyomo katika Agano la kale), kilitoka mwaka 1678. Kitabu hiki kilileta tafrani na mtafaruku mkubwa lakini kilisaidia sana kufungua njia kwa wale waliokuja baadaye katika karne ya 18 na 19 kwa dhumuni la kufanya utafiti juu ya makosa yaliyomo katika Agano la Kale.

    Kutokana na ukweli mwingi usiopingika uliotolewa na watu mbalimbali, Halmashauri ya awamu ya Pili ya Vatican (1962- 1965) ilitoa maelezo yanayoshangaza juu ya jambo hili “…Vitabu vya Agano la Kale vina (ndani yake) habari zisizo sahihi na zenye mapungufu mengi…”[21]

    Agano Jipya pia lina kasoro na mapungufu mengi. Ingawa Halmashauri ya awamu ya pili ya Vatican inashikilia kwamba Injili “kihistoria ni ya kweli ” na kwamba wao “kwa uaminifu kabisa wanaeneza yale ambayo Yesu alifanya na kufundisha watu wakati wa maisha yake”. Wanazuoni wengine wamekuwa na maelezo ambayo ni kinyume kabisa na msimamo wa Vatican.

    Katika kitabu chake “The Call of the Minaret” (Wito kutoka katika mnara wa msikiti, Adhana), Dr. Kenneth Cragg anasema kwamba kuna “mambo yaliyoongezwa na kupunguzwa” katika Agano Jipya Injili na ni kazi ya akili ya viongozi wa kanisa ikiongozwa na waandishi, na kwamba katika kazi zao wanatumia uzoefu na historia.”
    Padre Kannengiesser, Profesa katika taasisi ya kikatoliki katika mji wa Paris, alionya katika kitabu chake “Faith in Resurrection” (Imani juu ya ufunuo), kwamba watu wasijaribu “kuyatafsiri na kuyaelewa maneno kama yalivyo” juu taarifa za kweli kuhusiana na Yesu katika Injili – onyo ambalo pia lilitolewa na Padre Rognet wa Paris katika kitabu chake “Initiation to the Gospels”.

    Carl Andrey, profesa wa falsafa na masomo ya dini katika Chuo kikuu cha Ball State kilichopo Indiana anasema kwamba vitabu vinne vya Injili: “…viliandikwa na watu wenye shauku wa harakati za mwanzo za kikristo na kwamba wanatupatia nusu tu ya habari kamili na kwa kiasi kikubwa ni mazao ya fikra za waandishi wao”
    Mwisho tuna maelezo ya Dr. W. Graham Scroggie wa “Prestigious Moody Bible Institute” ambaye anasema: “Ndiyo, Biblia ni zao la kazi iliyofanywa na binadamu …vitabu hivyo vimetokana na akili za watu, vimeandikwa kwa mikono ya watu, na fani ya uandishi wake ni ya kibinadamu.

    Kama huu ndio msimamo wa wanazuoni wa Biblia, wakristo wa “kawaida” watakuwa na lipi la kusema juu ya jambo hili? Wengi (wa wakristo wa kawaida) hata hawajui lolote juu ya kasoro nyingi zilizomo ndani ya Biblia kwa sababu waandishi wa utangulizi na washereheshaji (wanatoa maelezo ya ziada) wa Biblia. Wanatumia mbinu mbalimbali za kijanja ili kuwafanya Wakristo wasiyajali na wajisahaulishe na maswali ambayo wangejiuliza juu ya kasoro nyingi zilizomo ndani ya Biblia. Pamoja na mambo mengine, waandishi hawa:

    1) Wanaandika mambo kama ukweli uliothibitika wakati ukweli na uthabiti wake una mashaka, na
    2) Wanayafunika makosa na kasoro zilizomo ndani ya Biblia kwa kutoa nyudhuru na kuomba radhi mbinu ambayo inaondoa umakini wa msomaji kutoka kwenye dosari na kasoro zilizomo ndani ya Biblia na badala yake kuangalia mambo mengine.
    Kina wanachokwenda washereheshaji (Commentators) katika kujaribu kutetea kasoro na dosari zilizomo ndani ya Biblia ni alama na ushahidi tosha juu kutojisikia kwao vizuri na ugumu wanaoupata katika jitihada zao za kujaribu kutetea makosa, dosari na kasoro zilizomo ndani ya Biblia.

    Pamoja na ukweli huu juu ya kasoro na dosari zilizomo ndani ya Biblia, ajabu ni kwamba mtu anapojaribu kuzionyesha hataambulia chochote kutoka kwa wakristo isipokuwa uadui.

    Watu wengi waliwahi kupeleka makaratasi yenye utafiti juu ya kasoro na dosari mbalimbali zilizomo ndani ya Biblia katika mishenari ya kikristo, lakini wanacho ambulia kushutumiwa kwa kufanya “uvamizi dhidi ya Biblia, na utawasika wakisema “Biblia imefanyiwa uvamizi (imevamiwa) kwa karne nyingi, lakini bado ipo. Imestahimili vishindo (vyote) vya nje na ndani”.

    Nastaajabu vipi mtu awe na msimamo kama huu mbele ya mifano tele inayoweza kuthibitishwa, sielewi anamaanisha nini katika neno “vishindo”. Labda linaendeleza lile linalopatikana katika “kazi bora ” ya vitabu vinavyotetea dosari na kasoro zilizomo katika vitabu vya Kikristo iliyomo katika kitabu kiitwacho “Is Bible Reliable. (Je, Biblia inaaminika?).

    Katika kitabu hiki, mwandishi Bjug Horstal anasema kwamba Mungu “aliwashawishi” waandishi wa Maandiko Matakatifu ” …kuandika kasoro na dosari zilizoambatana (zinazotokana) na lugha, na kwamba tunatakiwa tuliache jambo hili kwa Mungu mwenyewe, awe huru kutumia idadi yoyote ile ya fani na hata udhaifu wa kibinadamu kama anavyotaka mwenyewe…”.

    Mashahidi wa Yehova wameandika kitabu kizima kiitwacho: Bible: God’s Word or Man’s? (p. 97) (Biblia: Ni neno la Mungu au la Mwanaadamu?), ambacho kinazungumzia kasoro na dosari zilizomo ndani ya Biblia. Katika kitabu hiki, wamelizungumzia suala hili kwa namna tofauti na ya pekee kwa kusema kwamba: ‘kuna baadhi ya “kasoro na dosari za wazi” katika Biblia ambazo “ni vigumu kuzitetea”. Hata hivyo tusizichukulie dosari na kasoro hizi kuwa ni kugongana na kupingana kwa aya za Biblia; mara nyingi ni kwa sababu ya ukosefu wa taarifa na habari kamili’.

    Nilibahatika kupata nakala ya tafsiri ya Biblia ya Mashahidi wa Yehova “The New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures”. Nilimuuliza mjumbe mmoja wa ngazi za juu kuwa ana maelezo gani juu ya aya ya Mathayo 17:21, ambayo inasomeka: “Hakuna aya, kuna namba tu mstari mrefu ulio wazi”. Mjumbe yule alibabaika sana alipoangalia sehemu hiyo. Akaahidi kuwa angekuja kuniona kwa mara nyingine tena ningependa kujua anasemaje kuhusiana na suala hili.

    Kwa kifupi, Wakristo hawako tayari kuukubali ukweli kwamba Maandiko yao Matakatifu yamepotolewa kwa madai kwamba, ikiwa msingi utayumba na kutokuwa na uhakika, je tutasimama juu ya nini katika siku za masaibu na mashaka?” (Is the Bible Reliable?)
    Sio hayo tu, bali kuna aya inayozungumzia juu ya kuyabadilisha maandiko matakatifu katika maandiko hayo hayo:

    “…ikiwa mtu yeyote ataongeza (au kufuta) neno lolote katika kitabu hiki, Mungu atamuongezea balaa zilizoandikwa katika kitabu hiki”.
    (Ufunuo 22:18,19)

    Ushahidi uko hapo, upo wazi na rahisi kwa kila mtu kuelewa. Ikiwa Mungu aliwaongoza kwa ufunuo kuandika vitabu vya Biblia, hakuna shaka kwamba wanadamu wameingilia na kubadilisha mambo mengi. Swali muhimu kabisa la kumuuliza Mkristo ni kwamba:
    Inawezekanaje kwa neno la Mungu kubadilishwa, kuondolewa na hata kutupiliwa mbali kwa matakwa ya mwanaadamu…!??

  41. Mziray,
    I get upset when I read your heap of nonsense! You have not said anything than collecting many translations and make your false case. Let us go intellectually. Since I use KJV for my studies, show me where the bible is changed, using that one translation.

    Still you have a question to answer on historical falsehood of Quran. On top of that I cannot (as an intellectually ok man) believe in a book full of blunders came from omnscient God. Here are some more cases for Quran compared to the Holy Bible. This is vindication of Inspiration of Bible and….of Quran

    Look here: Earth is flat??? Get it well documented here:

    http://www.answering-islam.org/Shamoun/whale_nun.htm

    Bible says: 40:22 It is he that sitteth upon the circle of the earth, and the inhabitants thereof are as grasshoppers; that stretcheth out the heavens as a curtain, and spreadeth them out as a tent to dwell in…

    Hey Allah doesn’t know the universe he created? That cannot be God of heavens and earth!

    I have pointed now two cases for you to answer: One historical blunder and other Scientific blunder. So you answer them!

    About Holy Bible, Just pick one teaching that Christians (Not religion of men you appeal to, but Christianity) and point a change; Use KJV to show out, since it is the version that I use.

    Also this will help you :

    http://www.answering-islam.org/Quran/Science/index.htm

  42. Wapendwa katika Bwana Mungu aliye hai Baba wa Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo.
    Mimi kwa ufahamu wangu najua kuwa hamtafika popote katika mjadala huu ingawa kile mnachokichangia kina manufaa kwetu sote kwa faida ya akili zetu za kimwili.
    Ninachoweza kuendelea kumsisitiza mpendwa Dominic Mziray (kama kweli hilo ni jina lake halisi) kuwa umeshafanya utafiti mkubwa sana kuhusiana na kile ambacho unadhani kuwa ni kuchafuliwa kwa biblia. Hii inanithibitishia kuwa unaikubali kuwa biblia ni Neno la Mungu ila tu matoleo tuliyonayo ndiyo unayoona kuwa yamechafuliwa kwa kuingizwa maneno ambayo si ya kweli. Kwa msingi huu basi nadhani unayo biblia ambayo haikuchafuliwa ama huenda unamfahamu mtu ama kikundi cha watu ambao wanayo biblia ambayo haikuchafuliwa.

    Na kwa msingi huo basi inaonekana kuwa unakubaliana kwa kiasi kikubwa na yale ambayo ile biblia ya kweli inavyosema na unapingana na yale ambayo yameandikwa kwa kuongezwa katika biblia ambazo sasa wakristo wanazitumia kama ulivyoziorodhesha katika mojawapo ya muendelezo wa hoja zako. Ninachokushauri sasa amua moja kati ya kuendelea kuabudu katika ALLAH!!!!! ama mgeukie Yesu aliye Mungu mkuu ili uokolewe na dhambi zako zote (Mathayo1:21)

    Mungu awabariki sana

  43. Shalomu!!

    Nimeangalia kwa makini kidogo maelezo ya ndugu Dominic, (sina sababu ya kuhisi kuwa hili sio jina lake), jina ni jina tu.

    Mungu anayezungumzwa katika Biblia ni Mungu ambaye anaabudiwa kwa Imani, na Imani huja kwa kusikia neno la Kristo. Huyu Mungu ninayemzungumza hapa ni Mungu tofauti sana na yule anayetajwa kwenye Quran (sijui kama nimeandika sawasawa). Huyu Mungu ni mwingi wa rehema tena amejaa upendo na huruma, wala si mwepesi wa hasira, ndiyo maana hata leo hii mtu akiichukua Biblia ambayo ni neno lake akaichoma moto, bado Mungu wetu anamhitaji mtu huyo atubu ili aweze kumsamehe.

    Katika maelezo ya ndugu Dominic, ameonyesha mambo mengi ambapo wanadamu wameandika maoni yao kuhusu Biblia na wengine kusema kuwa haiaminiki na akashangaa kwa nini watu waweze kulifanyia hivyo neno la Mungu? Tatizo kubwa ni kuwa bado hajamfahamu huyu Mungu kama ni mwingi wa rehema, si Mungu anayewatuma watu walitetee neno lake kwa njia ya mapanga na marungu au hata maandamano, (nakumbuka kule Ulaya kuna watu walichora kikalagosi, wale jamaa zetu wakaanza kuandamana na kuchoma majengo). (Namkumbuka pia mwandishi wa aya za shetani ambaye alihukumiwa kifo kwa kosa la kuandika mapungufu ya kitabu chao).

    Lakini siyo Mungu wetu, (Mungu wa Biblia ambaye ni Baba wa Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo), huyu ni mwingi wa rehema na mwenye upendo, ndiyo maana nampenda sana huyu Mungu), ni Mungu wa ajabu sana na ndiyo Maana anaitwa Mungu. (Acheni Mungu aitwe Mungu, huyu ni YEHOVA).

    Ninachotaka kusema hapa ni kuwa, kabla ya kusoma vitabu mbalimbali kuhusu Biblia na kuviamini, ni muhimu kufahamu kuwa Mungu alijua kuwa watakuwepo watu watakaojaribu kukataa, kupunguza au kuongeza kwenye maandiko ndiyo maana akaonya juu ya mtu yeyote anayetaka kufanya hivyo, (Ufunuo 22:18,19), hivyo si ajabu watu kuikashfu Biblia na kusema kuwa haina kitu.

    Yesu mwenyewe alionya juu ya manabii wa uongo kuwa watakuja na watawadanganya wengi, Mathayo 24:24, hivi unadhani watatumia mbinu gani?, mojawapo ni kuwafanya watu watilie mashaka neno la Mungu ambalo ndiyo kweli (Neno lako ndiyo kweli, Yohana 17:17).

    Hivyo basi, ni kweli katika historia wamekuwepo watu wengi waliojaribu kulifanyia vurugu neno la Mungu, ili kufutilia mbali kizazi cha wanaomwabudu Mungu, lakini Mungu kwa uweza wake wa ajabu amelidumisha neno lake na kulifanya Imara. Hivi sasa Mungu anataka watu wote watubu, (hata ndugu Dominic anatakiwa atubu) ili wapate ondoleo la dhambi. Haijalishi wamefanya nini, hata kama wamesema kuwa Yesu si Mungu wala hakufa msalabani, bado Mungu anawapenda na anawahitaji watubu (Matendo 2:38).

    Naomba ndugu Dominic afahamu neno hili ya kuwa neno la Mungu haliwezi kulindwa kwa mapanga na marungu au kwa kujitoa mhanga, linalindwa na Roho Mtakatifu na wala halitabadilika kwa namna yoyote ile, pamoja na kuwepo kwa upinzani mwingi sana. Aidha, mtu yeyote anayejaribu kulichezea hili neno, Biblia imekwisha msema katika Ufunuo 22:18,19, lakini akitubu basi Mungu anamsamehe bure kabisa.

    Asishangae critics kuhusu biblia, mtu anaweza akaandika kitabu chake akakiita biblia na akasema anachotaka kinyume na kile kilichomo ndani ya Biblia Takatifu, wala Mungu hatashangaa au kushtuka. Mungu hashangai, kwa sababu anajua kuwa kazi ya shetani kuipotoa kweli ya Mungu, lakini haitawezekana, ingawa kuwa uwezekano wa baadhi ya watu wakadanganyika na utopoaji huo.

    BIBLIA NI NENO LA MUNGU, BIBLIA NI IMARA SANA KULIKO KITU CHOCHOTE, BIBLIA INAAMINIKA NA KILA ALIYEIAMINI ALIUONA UZURI WAKE, NI TAMU KULIKO SEGA LA ASALI NA INA UWEZO KATIKA MUNGU (HII NI KITU INGINE KABISA). BIBLIA IMEBADILISHA MAISHA YA WATU WENGI, HATA NDUGU DOMINIC AKIIAMINI MAISHA YAKE YATABADILIKA, ATAKUWA MTU MWINGINE.

    Naamini kwa utafiti wake ameona dini nyingi na vitabu vingi, lakini naamini pia anafahamu kitabu ambacho hubadilisha maisha ya watu (BIBLIA).

    Kwa ndugu Dominic,
    Ninakusihi kwa huruma zake Mungu kuwa ukubali kuwa kama mjinga ili upate wokovu, ni lazima ukubali kushuka ndipo Mungu atakufundisha mambo mengi kuhusu neno lake. Sisi sote tulikubali kushuka chini ndipo Mungu akajidhihirisha kwetu. Maana yangu ni kuwa KUBALI KUOKOA ndipo utaielewa hiyo Biblia na utawaelewa wanaojaribu kuubadilisha ukweli wa neno la Mungu.

    Moja ya vitabu ambavyo vimejitahidi sana kubadilisha neno la Mungu la kweli ni hiyo Quran, imejaribu kuharibu sana huku ikilindwa kwa mapanga, marungu, bunduki, mabomu n.k. lakini imeshindwa na tunaendelea kusema YESU NI MWANA WA MUNGU NA MWOKOZI WA ULIMWENGU, (hata ndugu Dominic analijua hili kwa uhakika sana)

    Mungu awabariki na kuwafanikisha katika mema yote.

  44. MAANDIKO MATAKATIFU YA KIKRISTO

    ——————————————————————————–
    Dini iliyofunuliwa kutoka kwa Mungu ina nguvu na inakubalika sawa sawa na vile ufunuo ulivyo na nguvu na unavyokubalika. Kwa upande wa ukristo, msingi huu ambao ni mkubwa na mkuu kuliko yote ni dhaifu kabisa kutokana na kuingizwa mikono na akili za watu ndani ya Biblia. Ufunuo hauna mushkeli, tatizo ni juu ya nini kilitokea baina ya muda ufunuo ulipoteremka mpaka kipindi ufunuo huu ulipoandikwa.

    Uchunguzi Makini Juu ya Agano La Kale

    Wayahudi walishuhudia nyumba yao ya ibada ya Jerusalem ikiharibiwa kabisa mnamo mwaka 581 B.K. Pamoja na tukio hili pia, Torati yenyewe halisi pia iliharibiwa na baadaye walifanikiwa kurejesha hasara iliyotokea, lakini walizifanyia mabadiliko makubwa nakala chache zilizopata bahati ya kutoharibiwa kabla ya kuandika nakala nyingi zaidi kwa ajili ya matumizi ya kila mtu. Ukweli kwamba nakala chache za Agano la Kale zilizonusurika kuharibiwa zilizifanyiwa mabadiliko makubwa unakubalika na wasomi na wanazuoni wakubwa isipokuwa wachache. Mabadiliko yalifanywa katika fani (style) muundo wa lugha na sarufi (grammer), ili kuzipamba habari na visa mbalimbali vilivyomo katika Biblia, na pia walithubutu hata kuviondoa kabisa vitu ambavyo wao waandishi hawakuvifurahia. Kwa kifupi, kazi za waandishi hawa ziliathiriwa sana na wakati walioshi pamoja na hisia, maoni, na imani zao binafsi.

    Mifano kadhaa ya maongezo na mapunguzo yaliyopelekea kuchafuliwa kwa agano la kale ni kama ifuatavyo:

    1) Kuna aya mbili zinazotofautiana juu ya uumbaji zinazopatikana katika kitabu cha mwanzo: Katika sura ya kwanza imeandikwa kwamba uumbaji ulichukua siku sita. Ajabu ni kwamba katika sura ya pili, imeandikwa kwamba Mungu aliifanya kazi hii kwa siku moja (2:4). Tukiendelea na mikorogano hii iliyofanywa na waandishi ni juu ya ukweli kwamba Adam alikuwa ni kiumbe wa mwisho kuumbwa (1:27) wakati katika aya ya pili imeandikwa kwamba alikuwa ni kiumbe wa kwanza kuumbwa kabla ya kiumbe kingine chochote (2:4-9).

    Tukiacha aya hizi mbili zinazotofautiana juu ya uumbaji, katika kifungu cha kwanza na cha pili pia kuna aya nyingine mbili zinazotofautiana juu ya gharika (mafuriko) katika kitabu cha mwanzo 6,7 na 8. Katika vifungu hivi, aya mbili zinatofautiana juu ya idadi ya wanyama ambao Nuhu aliwaingiza katika safina. Aya nyingine mbili zinatofautiana juu ya sababu ya gharika, na aya nyingine mbili zinatofautiana juu ya muda ambao mafuriko yalidumu.

    2) Katika kitabu cha Mwanzo 22:2, Mungu anatoa amri ifuatayo kwa Nabii Ibrahimu:

    “Mchukue sasa mwanao, Is-haq mwanao wa pekee”.

    Hapa maneno “mwanao wa pekee” yeyote anaweza kukubali kwamba maneno haya yaliongezwa makusudi kwa lengo la kupotosha ukweli fulani kwa sababu wakati ule Ibrahimu alikuwa na watoto wawili Is-haq NA ndugu yake mkubwa Ismail, hakuwa Is-haq peke yake.

    3) Na kama ni kweli kwamba Nabii Musa ndiye mwandishi wa kitabu cha kumbukumbu la Torati kama inavyodaiwa, inawezekanaje akaandika habari juu ya yaliyotokea wakati wa kifo chake kama inavyoonekana katika kumbukumbu la Torati kifungu cha 34?

    Pia kuna suala juu ya jinsi Mungu anavyoonyeshwa katika Agano la kale kuwa ni katili na asiyekuwa na huruma hata kidogo:

    1) Katika kitabu cha Hesabu 21:5-6, inaonyesha kwamba Mungu alipeleka nyoka wenye sumu kali kwa Wayahudi ambapo wetu wengi waliumwa na kufa kwa sababu tu walilalamika juu ya chakula chao.

    2) Katika kumbukumbu la Torati 7:2, inaonyesha kwamba Mungu aliwaamuru Wayahudi wawaue watu wote watakaowakamata kama mateka katika vita – wasionyeshe huruma na rehema hata kidogo.

    3) Katika Samuel wa Pili 24:1-7, inaonyesha kwamba Wayahudi 70,000 walikufa kutokana na maradhi hatari ya kuambukiza yaliyoletwa na Mungu kwa sababu ya kutoridhishwa kwake na sensa (kuhesabu watu) iliyofanywa na Daud.

    Mbali na kuonyeshwa sifa hizi za kutisha alizonazo Mwenyezi Mungu, kuna mifano mingi; inayowa dhalilisha mitume mbalimbali wa Mwenyezi Mungu:

    1) Mabinti wa Luti walimnywesha pombe baba yao ili waweze kufanya naye mapenzi katika kitabu cha Mwanzo 19:30-38.

    2) Inasemekana kwamba Daud alikuwa mzinifu katika Samwel wa pili 11:4-5.

    3) Inasemekana Suleimani alikuwa muabudu masanamu katika Wafalme wa Pili 11:9-10.

    Ndiyo, ni muhimu kujua kuwa Mitume hawa wa mwanzo walikuwa ni wanadamu katika nyanja zote, lakini kusema kuwa walifanya hayo yaliyotajwa hapo juu ni kuvuka mpaka MNO.

    Haya sio yote. Katika vitabu vya Samueli, Wafalme na Mambo ya Nyakati kuna matukio mengi kama haya yaliyotokea katika historia ya mwanzo ya kiyahudi na pia ndani yake kuna idadi kubwa ya migongano na kupingana katika uelezeaji wa matukio haya. Kitabu cha Isaya, ambacho ni kitabu kinachopendwa sana cha “utabiri” kwa Wakristo kinatofautiana na vingine kwa kuwa na mifano inayonga’a ya maovu katika Agano la kale. Kwa mfano nukuu ya neno kwa neno, tazama Isaya 37, ambapo takribani ni nukuu ya neno kwa neno ya jitihada za mtunzi (mwandishi) wa Biblia inayopatikana katika Wafalme wa Pili 19.

    Hii ni mifano michache tu inayoweza kupatikana katika Agano la Kale katika kuthibitisha tuhuma kwamba Biblia imebadilishwa mara kadhaa na kupotolewa na mikono ya watu. Ni vigumu kuzitetea tuhuma hizi hasa kwa sababu kuna mifano mingi mno inayothibitisha tuhuma hizi katika Biblia tukiachilia ukweli kwamba hakuna maandiko ya asili (original) ya Agano la Kale yaliyopo leo hii.

    Uchunguzi Makini Juu Ya Agano Jipya

    Ambapo Agano la kale lina umuhimu mkubwa sana kwa Wayahudi, kwa Wakristo halina nafasi muhimu kiasi hicho ambapo wao wanaliona kuwa kwa sehemu kubwa ni mkusanyiko wa utabiri wa manabii juu ya kuja kwa Yesu. Amri na mafundisho yake hayana uthabiti wala umuhimu wowote kwao.

    Mapenzi ya Wakristo yapo kwenye Agano Jipya. Katika vitabu hivi 27 vya Agano Jipya kimsingi kuna maandiko ya Paulo; vitabu ambavyo vinajumuisha vitabu vinne vya Injili – ambavyo ilivyo hakuviandika kwa mkono wake japokuwa alianzisha wazo la kuviandika. Kwa asili, maelekezo yote ya kuandika vitabu hivi yalitolewa na Paulo.

    Baada ya kufanya uchunguzi makini katika vitabu vyote viwili, Biblia na Quran, Dr. Maurice Bucaille anasema kwamba: “—- kuzisoma injili kikamilifu (vitabu vinne vya Injili) ni kama kuwayumbisha na kuwavuruga Wakristo kabisa”.[16]

    Ametoa maelezo haya kwa sababu kwa mujibu wa utafiti wake, migongano, mikorogano, umyakinifu, uwingi wa makosa na upotoshaji wa maandiko: “— vinaongezea juu ya ukweli kwamba vitabu vya Injili vina sura na vifungu ambavyo bila chembe ya shaka ni zao la fikra na ubunifu wa wanadamu”.[17]

    Mifano mbalimbali juu ya migongano katika vitabu vya Injili ni:

    1) Injili ya Mathayo ina mtiririko wa kizazi cha Yesu (Mathayo 1:7) ambapo unamuonyesha kutoka kwa Ibrahimu hadi kwa Suleiman, mtoto wa Daud, ambapo mtiririko wa kizazi hiki katika Injili ya Luka (3:31) unamuonyesha Yesu kutoka kwa Adam kupitia kwa Nathan ambaye ni mtoto mwingine wa Ibrahim asiyekuwa Suleiman kama ilivyo katika Mathayo. Na hata mtu akijaribu kulinganisha majina yaliyopo katika orodha ya Mathayo na ile ya Luka hayawiani kabisa.

    Nukta muhimu ya kuzingatia hapa ni kwamba aina YOYOTE ya mtiririko wa kizazi Yesu kwa Ukoo wa ubabani kupitia kwa Yosefu ni jambo la kichekesho kwa sababu Yesu hakuwa na baba wa kibailojia. Ukoo sahihi wa Yesu unaweza kuwa ni ule unaopitia kwa mama yake, Mariam – sio kwa Yosefu (Yusuf).

    2) Injili ya Yohana inakhitilafiana sana na Injili nyingine tatu katika KILA upande na sura ya maisha ya Yesu na kazi yake kama vile sehemu alipozaliwa na kukua, ubatizo wake, na hata maeneo aliyofanya kazi na ukubwa wa kazi yake. Inasemekana kwamba 92% ya maelezo na habari zilizomo katika injili ya Yohana hayamo kabisa katika zile injili nyingine tatu.[18]

    Moja ya tofauti kubwa kati ya injili ya Yohana na zile nyingine tatu ni kwamba Yohana hasemi lolote juu ya Komunio Takatifu (chakula cha Bwana yaani mkate na divai). Katika maelezo ya Yohana juu ya Karamu (chakula) ya Mwisho, inayopatikana katika vifungu vya 13-17, Yesu anawaosha wanafunzi wake miguu na kisha anatoa hotuba ndefu ambapo sasa inaonyesha kutatanisha kidogo juu ya Mfariji atakaye kuja baada yake, hapakugusiwa hata kidogo juu ya komunio takatifu – yaani mkate (mwili wa Bwana) na divai (damu ya Bwana) ambayo ni jambo muhimu mno kwa Ukristo leo hii.

    3) Mathayo na Yohana hawajazungumza lolote juu ya kupaa kwa Yesu. Luka ameandika juu ya hili katika Injili yake na pia katika kitabu chake kingine kiitwacho Matendo ya Mitume wakati na mahali vinatofautiana kuhusiana na mada hii katika vitabu hivi viwili.

    Marko pia anazungumzia juu ya kupaa kwa Yesu, lakini sasa hivi wanazuoni na wasomi wa Biblia wanakubali kwamba taarifa yote juu ya tukio la kupaa mbinguni kama ilivyoandikwa katika injili ya Marko “Sio sahihi” (angalia sehemu ya mbele kuhusiana na aya zinazothibitisha hili).

    Kuhusiana na “mafundisho tusiyokubaliana nayo” hebu tuichunguze imani ya kafara, (yaani kwamba Yesu aliteswa na kuuawa ili awe kafara ya dhambi za wanadamu) ambayo imejengwa juu ya msingi kwamba Yesu alikuwa kiumbe mkamilifu katika kila hali. Mtu anaweza kushangaa, kutokana na dai hili, vipi Wakristo wanazithibitisha nukuu (aya) mbalimbali katika vitabu vya injili zinazoonyesha kuwa Yesu hakuwa mkamilifu baadhi yake ni hizi zifuatazo:

    1) Katika Mathayo 16:23, Yesu anamwita Petro “Shetani” na “mtego wa hatari”. Petro anapojaribu kumkinga.

    2) Katika marko 11, Yesu anaulaani mti kwa sababu tu haukuwa na matunda msimu ambao haukuwa wa matunda ilipotokea kwamba alikuwa na njaa na kupitia kuangalia kama kulikuwa tunda lolote na akawa hakupata.

    3) Katika Yohana 2:1- 4, Yesu anaonyesha kukosa adabu kwa mama yake.

    Katika Mathayo 28:19 Yesu anawaambia wanafunzi wake waende wakawabatize watu kwa jina la Baba na Mwana na Roho matakatifu. Ukweli kwamba maneno haya yaliongezwa baadaye katika Biblia inaweza kuthibitika kwa kusoma barua ya Paulo ambapo anasemahapo awali ubatizo ulifanyika kwa jina la Yesu peke yake.

    Tunaona kwamba katika Marko, 16:15 Yesu anasema:

    “Enendeni ulimwenguni kote, mkahubiri injili kwa watu wote (viumbe wote)”.

    Marko anazungumzia katika 16:15 tukio lile lile linalozungumziwa na Mathayo katika 28:19, sasa maneno ya ziada tunayoyaona katika Mathayo (ambayo hayapo katika Marko) yametoka wapi?

    Yesu Katika Injili

    Kama ilivyodokezwa hapo awali, Agano Jipya, na hususan vitabu vitatu vya injili – lina nafasi maalumu kwa Wakristo. Wanavichukulia vitabu hivi vinne kama mwongozo, kwa sababu moja muhimu. Vitabu hivi vinne vya injili viliandikwa KWA AJILI YA Wakristo na viliandikwa NA Wakristo. Katika injili nne Yesu wa kihistoria amewekwa pembeni kwa manufaa ya Yesu aliyefanywa Mkristo (Paulo).

    Waandishi wa injili wenyewe bado wana maswali mengi. Ingawa hakuna uhakika ni nani aliyeziandika injili hizi nne, wanazuoni wengi wa Biblia wamekubaliana kwamba Mathayo na Marko hawakuwa waandishi wa injili zinazobeba majina yao. Injili ya Luka inadhaniwa kuandikwa na rafiki wa Paulo ambaye alikuwa mtu wa mataifa (Hakuwa myahudi) ambaye hakuwahi hata kumuona Yesu; ni sehemu ya kwanza ya maandiko yake juu Ukristo wa Mwanzo ambayo inajumuisha kitabu cha Matendo ya Mitume. Ingawa wakristo wengi wanasema kwamba injili ya Yohana iliandikwa na mwanafunzi wa Yesu aliyekuwa na jina kama hili (yaani Yohana). Sasa hivi wanazuoni wa Biblia wanatia mashaka juu ya hili kutokana na ukweli kwamba kitabu hiki kiliandikwa mwaka 100 Baada ya kristo, na Yohana, mwanafunzi wa Yesu alikufa shahidi mwaka 70 Baada ya kristo, miaka 30 baada ya kifo chake.

    Katika kuikubali nadharia kwamba watu wengine tofauti na wanafunzi wa Yesu waliandika vitabu vinne vya injili lazima pia ikubalike kwamba waandishi hawa inawezekana kwamba hawakuona kwa macho yao au kusikia kwa masikio yao mengi – kama si yote – ya matukio waliyoyaandika. Hata tukiamua kusema kwamba wanafunzi wa Yesu waliziandika injili kwa mikono yao, tunaelewa kwamba hawakushuhudia matukio yaliyotokea pindi Yesu alipochukuliwa na maaskari kutoka katika Bustani ya Gethsemane kwa sababu imeandikwa: “- – kisha wanafunzi wote walimuacha wakakimbia –”, katika injili zote mbili katika Mathayo 26:56 na katika Marko 14:50. Kwa kifupi, mengi tunayoyaona katika injili ni fununu na tetesi tu – si maandiko ya watu, walioshuhudia matukio yenyewe.

    Nukta nyingine tunayoweza kuiangalia katika uchunguzi wetu juu ya injili ni kwamba katika injili zote nne hakuna hata moja iliyoandikwa wakati wa Yesu, ikizingatiwa kuwa hakuna taarifa iliyohifadhiwa juu ya kazi zake (Yesu) katika wakati wa uhai wake. Kwa kweli, karibu miaka arobaini ilipita kuanzia kipindi Yesu alipoondoka duniani mpaka kitabu cha kwanza cha injili kilipoandikwa. Mwishoni wakati injili ya Marko inakuwa tayari, Paulo alikuwa ameshaanza kuhubiri kwa takriban miaka ishirini; na alikuwa tayari ameshaandika barua (waraka) yake kwa Warumi, ambapo alielezea imani na mafundisho yake yote aliyoyaandaa na kuyaingiza katika Ukristo. Kutokana na ukweli huu tunaweza kuona kwamba mafundisho ya Paulo, bila chembe yoyote ya shaka, yaliwaathiri na kuwavuta waandishi wa injili kwa kiasi kikubwa katika maandiko waliyoyaandika.

    Vitabu vinne vya injili viliandikwa kati ya miaka 70 B.K. na 100 B.K. ya Marko ilikuwa ya kwanza, ikafuatiwa na ya Mathayo, kisha Luka na mwisho Yohana. Injili tatu za mwanzo zinafanana sana katika uandishi wake, uchunguzi wa haraka utaonyesha kwamba waandishi wa injili ya Mathayo na Luka walichukua (waliibia) habari nyingi sana kutoka kwa Marko walipokuwa wanaandika injili zao. Hii ndio sababu injili hizi tatu zinaonekana kuelezea kitu kimoja.

    Injili ya Yohana inatofautiana sana na injili nyingine, hata hivyo hii ndio yenye mashaka zaidi juu ya ukweli na usahihi wake hasa kwa sababu mwandishi alijishughulisha zaidi na umuhimu wa Yesu katika imani ya ukristo kuliko yale yaliyosemwa na kufanywa naYesu.

    Tunaweza kuhitimisha, kwa sababu ya uchache wa muda, kwamba kuandika kutokana na tetesi au fununu, na mvuto wa Paulo aliowaathiri waandishi, sura ya Yesu iliyoletwa kwetu katika injili si ya yule Yesu wa kihistoria (Yesu halisi). Badala yake, waandishi hawa waliandika juu ya Yesu aliyetokana na masimulizi ya kale, kwa kutumia hoja ya kithiolojia kwamba waandishi hawa waliukristisha ukweli (yaani waliufanya ukweli uwe wa Kikristo). Waandishi walikuwa na imani kali za kikristo, na waliandika wakiwa na mtazamo huu akilini.

    Matokeo yake ni kwamba injili hizi nne zina visa na masimulizi ya kale badala ya ukweli. Ujumbe wa Yesu aliokuja nao kutoka kwa Mungu wote umepotea kwa sababu ya shinikizo la yale ambayo watu walitaraji na kutaka Yesu aseme na kufanya badala ya lile lililofanyika kiukweli.

    Nakala za Nakala za Biblia

    Nakala zote za mwanzo za Biblia zilikuwa ni nakala tu. Nakala hizi ziliandikwa kwa mkono. Nakala ya kwanza kuchapwa kwa mashine ilitoka katika karne ya kumi na tatu ambayo iliitwa Biblia ya “Gutenburg”. Maandiko ya asili (original manuscripts) yalitupiliwa mbali na badala yake zikaanza kutumika nakala mpya kwa sababu zile zilikuwa zimechoka na kuchanika chanika kutokana na kutumiwa kwa muda mrefu. Nakala hizi mpya baadaye, zilitumika kutengenezea nakala nyingi zaidi.

    Hata hivyo, kila nakala iliyotengezwa, ilimaanisha kuwepo kwa nafasi zaidi ya kufanya mabadiliko – aidha ya bahati mbaya au ya makusudi ambayo yote haya yaliingizwa katika Biblia. Kama ilivyokuwa kwa Agano la Kale, Agano Jipya pia lilipatwa na balaa la kuongezewa na kupunguziwa baadhi ya maneno, aidha kwa makusudi au kwa bahati mbaya kutoka kwa waandishi wake.

    Ni lazima ionyeshwe kwamba hakukuwa na namna yoyote ya kurudi nyuma na kuangalia usahihi wa kazi za waandishi hasa kwa vile hakuna maandiko ya asili (original manuscripts) ya Agano la Kale wala Jipya. Nakala zilizopo ambazo tunaweza kusema ni za zamani kabisa ni za karne ya saba au ya nane baada ya kristo ambapo zilichambuliwa na kuchaguliwa ambazo ni bora zaidi kutokana na nakala nyingi na za aina mbalimbali zilizokuwepo wakati ule. Kwa upande wa Agano Jipya hakuna nakala ya asili iliyopo. Tuna nakala tu, ambazo tunaweza kusema ni za zamani zaidi ambazo ziliandikwa katika karne ya nne, kipindi ambacho maandiko “rasmi au maandiko ya kiofisi” yaliwekwa na kanisa. Ukosefu huu wa nakala za asili (original manuscripts) uliondoa kabisa uwezekano kwa yeyote kujaribu kukagua usahili; na mabadiliko mbalimbali yaliyopenyezwa katika Biblia.

    Suala la Kutokamilika

    Makanisa ya mwanzo ya kikristo hayakuwa na seti maalum (ya kiofisi – rasmi) ya maandiko Matakatifu. Baadhi ya Makanisa yalikuwa na seti fulani ya vitabu wakati Makanisa mengine yalikuwa na seti tofauti ya vitabu. Kuna baadhi ya watu waliridhika hata kuwa na kitabu kimoja cha Injili katika vinne, wakiamini kwamba vyote vilikuwa sawa na vilikuwa na habari moja.

    Kulikuwa hata vitabu ambavyo katika Biblia za leo havimo – kwa mfano kulikuwa vitabu kumi na tano vilivyozidi katika Agano la kale na vitabu kumi na sita katika Agano Jipya.

    Kutokana na ukosefu wa mpangilio maalum katika kanisa kuhusiana na maandiko yake Matakatifu, Maaskofu walikutana pamoja ili kuweka sera ya kiofisi ya kanisa kuhusiana na suala la utatu Mtakatifu katika Mkutano wa Nicea mwaka 325 B.K. ambapo pia waliandaa na kujiwekea Maandiko Maalum Rasmi yatakayotumika katika Kanisa.

    Walikusanya nakala moja kwa kila aina (seti) ya maandiko aliyokuwa ikitumika wakati ule na wakafanya maamuzi juu ya ni vitabu vipi vitambulike kuwa ndio maalum na rasmi kwa Wakristo wote na nchi zote za Kikristo (kuwa ni Maandiko Matakatifu). Hatimaye vitabu sitini na sita vilichaguliwa, 39 kwa ajili ya Agano la Kale na 27 kwa ajili ya Agano Jipya.

    Vitabu saba katika kumi na tano vilivyozidi katika vitabu vya Agano la Kale viliendelea kutumiwa na kanisa Katoliki, lakini hata hivi baadaye vilitupiliwa mbali na Waprotestanti wakati wa harakati za mageuzi katika karne ya kumi na sita. HAKUNA HATA KIMOJA katika vitabu kumi na sita “vilivyozidi” vya Agano Jipya kilichofanywa kuwa ni sehemu ya Maandiko Matakatifu maalum na rasmi yanayotumika.

    Vitabu hivi vilivyozidi vilipewa jina la “Apocrypha” – - neno la kigiriki lenye maana ya “iliyofichika” – vitabu hivi vya ziada ambavyo hapo awali vilikuwa sehemu ya Biblia vilitupiliwa mbali kwa kile kilichodaiwa na viongozi wa kanisa kuwa “vilikhitilafiana” na imani zilizokuwa zikikubaliwa na kanisa. “Waandishi wa vitabu vya Aprocrypha (yaani vitabu vya ziada) bila shaka walikuwa wachamungu na waliofanya kazi kwa dhati na uhodari mkubwa – na tukisoma waliyoyaandika, mara moja tutagundua kwamba maneno yao — yalikuwa yameepukana na udhaifu wa kutokuwa sifa za kuwa maandiko matakatifu –”.[19]

    La kushangaza zaidi ni kwamba rejea ya baadhi ya vitabu hivi vilivyofichikana (Apocrypha) zinaweza kupatikana katika Biblia ya leo inayotambulika kiofisi kama vile “kitabu cha vita vya Yehova” kilichotajwa katika Hesabu 21:14 “kitabu cha Jashar” kilichotajwa katika Joshua 10:13.

    Hivyo, Biblia, tuliyonayo leo hii, si tu kwamba imekuwa (victim) muhanga wa kuingiliwa, kuongezwa na kupunguzwa bali pia haiwezi kuchukuliwa kuwa ni kamilifu. Inawezekanaje Maneno ya Mungu yakaondolewa na kutupiliwa mbali kwa sababu ya matakwa ya mwanaadamu?

  45. Mpendwa msomaji,

    Wakati mjadala huu unaendelea mimi napenda kuleta dukuduku langu kuhusu suala la Majina yanayotumiwa na watu katika mjadala huu. Katika kupita pita kwenye mtandao mahali pengi kwenye mijadala ya namna hii watu wanaopinga Ukristo hupenda kutumia majina yanayotumiwa na Wakristo. Nafikiri lengo lao ni kuwafanya watu waamini mwandishi huyo alikuwa mkristo kabla na baadaye akaingia katika Uislam na akaendelea kutumia jina lake. Lakini hii ni hila!. Ndiyo, wapo watu ambao walikuwa ni wakristo angalau wa majina na baadaye wakaingia kwenye uislamu. Lakini waislamu wa namna hii huwa ni wale walioondoka kwenye ukristo pasipokujuwa WEMA WA BWANA [Psalms 34:8 O taste and see that the LORD is good: blessed is the man that trusteth in him.] na wala uzuri wa Yesu. Watu hawa huwa wamesilimu kwa sababu za kibinaadamu kama vile pesa, kuoa mke au kuolewa kwenye jamii ya kiislamu nk. Hivyo watu hawa huwa hawana hata ushuhuda wa kutosha juu ya Wokovu na pia wakiingia katika uislamu pia wanakuwa juu juu maana hawakusilimu kwa sababu ya dini yenyewe bali kwa sababu zao binafsi.

    Haiingii akilini kwamba mtu aliyekuwa amempokea Bwana Yesu maishani mwake na kubatizwa na akajazwa kwa Roho mtakatifu, akawa na amri juu ya magonjwa, mapepo, majini, wachawi na kila mamlaka juu ya ulimwengu wa giza, Kwa Jina la Yesu! na kuuona wema wote wa Mungu kupitia Yesu HALAFU ETI ASILIMU kwa sababu ameona KUOKOKA SI IMANI SAHIHI. Kwa kweli haiingii akilini! Kama ndivyo hivyo basi wangekuwa wanatushuhudia kwamba KUMWAMINI YESU KUNA HASARA HIZI NA HIZI IKILINGANISWA NA FAIDA ZA UISLAMU juu ya maisha haya na katika ulimwengu ule ujao. Lakini mtu anaibuka kwa jina maarufu linalotumiwa na Wakristo halafu anaanza kumdharau Yesu pasipo kusema kama angalau ANAMJUWA HUYO YESU MWENYEWE PAMOJA NA UTENDAJI KAZI WAKE. Namna hii siyo vizuri!

    Jina ni jina tu, kama alivyosema ndugu yangu Asheri. Lakini nikawa natafakari kwamba KUNA MAJINA AMBAYO LIKITAJWA TU MAHALI FULANI BASI HAPO WATU HUANZA KUHOFIA USALAMA WAO, Ndiyo, Jina tu….hata kama mtu mwenye jina hilo hajaonekana. Kwa nini? Katika uzoefu wa binaadamu wamekuja kufahamu kwamba watu wanaotumia aina ya majina fulani wana tabia fulani ambazo ni hatari kwa maisha ya binaadamu. Na ninaomba kuwa wazi tu kwamba Majina ya namna hii ni majina ya Kiarabu ambayo hutumiwa na Waislamu ulimwenguni kote.[Najuwa wapo Waarabu wa Yesu pia]. Kwa hiyo mtu anaona kuingia na jina la namna hii kwenye mjadala wa amani namna hii watu watakuwa na hofu na pengine hata wasisome kabisa kile alichokiandika. LAKINI kwa upande wa pili yapo majina ambayo yanajulikana kwamba wenye kuyatumia hayo ni watu wa Amani [ingawa ndani yake wamo watu hatari pia]. Jina tu! Kwa sababu unatumia tu jina fulani basi kila mtu yuna amani nawe. Haya ndiyo majina ambayo binaadamu wenzangu Waislamu hupenda kuingia nayo kwenye mijadala kama huu unaoendelea ili waonekane kama ni watu wenye nia njema na binaadamu wenzao, kumbe si kweli. WATU HAWA NDIO BWANA YESU ALIWATOLEA TAHADHARI KWAMBA WATAKUJA WAMEVAA NGOZI YA KONDOO [Jina la Kikristo, au namna yoyote yenye kuashiria amani] LAKINI NDANI YAO NI MBWA MWITU WAKALI. [Mathew 7:15]. Watu hawa wanatambuwa kwamba akiijiita, kwa mfano, JOHN watu Wakristo watakuwa na amani ya kuyasoma aliyoandika [yenye nia ya kuwaondoa katika WOKOVU na kuwaingiza kweye DINI] kuliko akitumia jina lake halisi kwa mfano Khalifa (samahani kama kuna mtu ana jina hili na anasoma hapa, nimetolea mfano tu). Tatizo linakuja hapo niliposema hapo juu kwamba inakuwaje mtu aitwe John/Yohana halafu aanze kumpinga Yesu na Ukristo kwa ujumla? Basi toa ushuhuda wako ilikuwaje ukaitwa John na hatimaye unampinga Yesu. Nini umeona kibaya kwa Yesu? [Kwa mtu ambaye alishazaliwa mara ya pili]

    Watu wa namna hii, wanaotumia a.k.a’s/majina ya kujipachika kwa nia ya hila ili watu wawaone kama ni wenye nia njema, hawafanyi vizuri. Ni waongo! [Najuwa si wote wanatabia hii]. Na hawa lengo lao si kujifunza. Sasa mtu ambaye anaanza kwa kudanganya hadi jina lake, je si zaidi sana atakayokuwa ameandika yote yatakuwa ni uongo?

    Kwa maelezo haya naomba kumalizia kwa kutoa wito kwamba KILA MTU ATUMIE JINA LAKE KAMILI NA EMAIL ADDRESS KAMILI maana, kwa mfano, mimi (au mtu mwingine yeyote) naweza hitaji kuwasiliana na mtu huyo kwa ajili ya kufundishana zaidi kwa kuomba email yake kwa wahusika wa Strictly gospel lakini inakuwa tatizo wakati ambapo email ya mtu huyo itakuwa feki. Hii ni shida. Hapa tunajadili mambo yahusuyo maisha yetu ya Milele kwetu sote Wakristo/Waislamu na hata watu wa Imani zingine. Hivyo mimi naona ni vema tukawa genuine na wala si Anonymous! Kama unayoandika hapa una nia njema na binaadamu wenzako kwa nini usitake kujidhihirisha?

    …Amani!

  46. Ndugu Elias Mtenzi (kama ni kweli!)

    Ninanukuu paragraph ya mwisho ambayo umeiandika kwenye komenti yako. Lakini swali lililoko kwenye paragraph hii ya kwako liko pia kwenye paragraph katika komenti iliyoandikwa na mtu anayejiita Dominic Mziray tarehe 2 December, naye akiiweka kama paragraph ya mwisho.

    DOMINIC ALIANDIKA HIVI ya tarehe 2, December 2008:
    ”Ushahidi uko hapo, upo wazi na rahisi kwa kila mtu kuelewa. Ikiwa Mungu aliwaongoza kwa ufunuo kuandika vitabu vya Biblia, hakuna shaka kwamba wanadamu wameingilia na kubadilisha mambo mengi. Swali muhimu kabisa la kumuuliza Mkristo ni kwamba:
    Inawezekanaje kwa neno la Mungu kubadilishwa, kuondolewa na hata kutupiliwa mbali kwa matakwa ya mwanaadamu…!??”

    …..NA ELIAS MTENZI ALIANDIKA siku ya tarehe 19, December 2008, hivi:
    ”Hivyo, Biblia, tuliyonayo leo hii, si tu kwamba imekuwa (victim) muhanga wa kuingiliwa, kuongezwa na kupunguzwa bali pia haiwezi kuchukuliwa kuwa ni kamilifu. Inawezekanaje Maneno ya Mungu yakaondolewa na kutupiliwa mbali kwa sababu ya matakwa ya mwanaadamu?”

    Sijali sana kwamba Dominic ndiye Elias au vinginevyo, lakini jambo ninalotambuwa hapa ni kwamba Mnakopi kutoka kwenye the SAME SOURCE NA KUJA KUPASTE HAPA. Hili ndilo tatizo. MNAENDESHA MAWAZO YENU KWA KUTUMIA WANAZUONI halafu wakati huo huo mnasema akili yenu inafanya kazi. WANAZUONI WAMEJAZA UBISHI WAO KWENYE AKILI ZENU NA HATA KUWANYIMA NAFASI YA KUCHUNGUZA NINYI WENYEWE ili mtambuwe lilojema ni lipi!

    Mimi pamoja na wengi ambao wanatambuwa kwamba Biblia ndilo Neno la Mungu na ilivyo sasa ni sahihi kwa sababu Yaliyonenwa na Yesu yanaendelea kutokea, sisi tuaandika hoja zetu kwa LIVE EXPERIENCE tuliyopata baada ya kumwamini Yesu. Si kutegemea WANAZUONI ambao nao vile vile watasimama Mbele ya Kiti cha Hukumu cha Mungu kujibu kwa habari ya maisha yao.

    ……Sasa naomba kukupatieni maswali mawili kutokana na paragraph hiyo ambayo Mnasema NDILO SWALI MUHIMU SANA LA KUMUULIZA MKRISTO. MMEKOSEA! HILI NI SWALI MUHIMU SANA LA KUMUULIZA MUISLAMU ANAYESEMA ANAAMINI KWAMBA BIBLIA NI NENO LA MUNGU HALAFU ANASEMA IMEBADILISHWA.

    …..maswali haya yako hivi:

    1. Je, mnaamini kwamba Biblia ambayo ilikuwa haijachafuliwa [kutokana na hoja Yenu] ilikuwa ni NENO la Mungu?

    2. Kama hiyo ambayo ilikuwa haijachafuliwa ilikuwa ni Neno la Mungu, Je, hii iliyochafuliwa/kubadilishwa bado nayo ni NENO la Mungu?

    3. Kama mnaamini kwamba Biblia ni Neno la Mungu, Je Yawezekana Maneno ya Mungu yakaondolewa, kubadilishwa na hata kutupiliwa mbali kwa sababu ya matakwa ya Mwanaadamu?

    Mkishajibu maswali haya nitaleta maswali mengine!

    ….Amani!

  47. Baada ya Waislam wengi kujaribu kuonyesha mapungufu Mengi ndani ya biblia, sasa ni saa yao kusema juu ya mawazo ya nabii Mmoja liyejiita nabii wa Mungu na kuanzisha dini ya Upanga. Nabii huyu wa uongo, si mwingine ila mwanzilishi wa uislam, yaani Muhammad. Ninasema nabii wa uongo kwa sababu alisema Mungu amempa ufunuo jambo ambalo si kweli

    Haingii akilini kwa mtu mwenye akili timamu, Mungu aumbe mbingu na nchi, halafu ashau juu ya uumbaji wake. Hapa ni baadhi ya makosa ya wazi ambayo yaonesha Allah sio Mungu aliyeziumba Mbingu na Nchi. Hebu tuangalie baadhi ya mambo hapa:

    HOW MANY DAYS DID GOD CREATED THE UNIVERSE?
    This is simple question for christian. However a Muslim must make a choice among many answers Quran provides. Here are some answers and as Christian, I don’t understand what type of god Allah is!

    Surah 7:54, Al-A’raf says:
    54. Lo! your Lord is Allah Who created the heavens and the earth in six Days, then mounted He the Throne. He covereth the night with the day, which is in haste to follow it, and hath made the sun and the moon and the stars subservient by His command. His verily is all creation and commandment Blessed be Allah, the Lord of the Worlds!
    (TOTAL DAYS = 6)

    Say (O Muhammad, unto the idolaters): Disbelieve ye verily in Him Who created the earth in two Days, and ascribe ye unto Him rivals? He (and none else) is the Lord of the Worlds. He placed therein firm hills rising above it, and blessed it and measured therein its sustenance in four Days, alike for (all) who ask; Then turned He to the heaven when it was smoke, and said unto it and unto the earth: Come both of you, willingly or loth. They said: We come, obedient. Then He ordained them seven heavens in two Days and inspired in each heaven its mandate; and we decked the nether heaven with lamps, and rendered it inviolable. That is the measuring of the Mighty, the Knower.(Surah Ha-Mim 41:9-12)

    [All Quran Quotes are from Pickhtall version of meaning of Quran]
    TOTAL DAYS = 2(Earth)+4(placing firm hils&blessing)+ 2(seven heavens) = 8DAYS

    So my first question, how many days did Allah created the universe?? Six or Eight days

    They will ask thee of Dhul-Qarneyn. Say: I shall recite unto you a remembrance of him. Lo! We made him strong in the land and gave unto every thing a road. And he followed a road Till, when he reached the setting place of the sun, he found it setting in a muddy spring, and found a people thereabout: We said: O Dhul-Qarneyn! Either punish or show them kindness.(Surah 18. Al-Kahf verse 83-86)

    Ooh my Jesus, sun setting in muddy spring? Give me a break! wait a minute, it is because Allah is not Creator God. Can God forgot where the sun sets? After all God knows all things.

    So, you guy under name Mziray you try to convince people to worship this God who don’t know how many days was universe created? Do you want us to worship a god who knows less that do scientists?

    Hey, can Someone tell me if this god, allah is worth of name God with capital G? Nope! You cannot convince me dear Muslim. I cannot worship allah even under sword of Muhammad.

  48. Wapendwa Waislamu,

    Kuna maswali matatu niliuliza tarehe 22/12/2008 na ndugu yangu Steve M. akauliza swali moja siku hiyo hiyo. Mimi nina shauku kubwa ya kusoma majibu ya maswali hayo. Lakini natumaini bado mnaandaa majibu.

    Wakati mnaandaa majibu ya maswali hayo naomba kuongeza swali jingine juu ya madai haya ya Biblia kuchafuliwa.

    Swali liko kama hivi.

    Je, Biblia ilibadilishwa/ilichafuliwa lini? Je, ni Kabla au ni Baada ya Kuteremshwa kwa Kurani?

    Zingatia haya wakati wa kujibu:

    Kama ni kabla ya Kuran, ni lazima Kurani ionyeshe tukio hilo. Kwa hiyo inatakiwa nukuu kutoka Kuran juu ya Kubadilishwa kwa Biblia. Na kama ni baada ya Kuran inakuwaje ninyi mnashabikia mambo ambayo hata hayajaandikwa kwenye kitabu chenu? Kwa kufanya hivyo Je, hamuoni kama mnaihukumu Kuran kwamba imepitwa na Wakati?

    ….Amani!

  49. Bwana asifiwe!

    Kabla sijaandika kuhusu tofauti kati ya dini ya kikristo na kiislamu naomba utangulizi wa Mungu na roho unitangulie.

    kabla ya kuitwa Anna nilikuwa muislaam na jina langu lilikuwa Swaumu bin Ramadhani. nilikuwa ni muislam safi nilishika dini na kuifahamu kurhan vizuri sana baada ya mfulululizo wa maisha na mafundisho wa maisha niligunduwa kuwa njia ipasayo ni njia ya Yesu kristo na kuamua kumpa Yesu maisha yangu ndio maana leo nitazungumzia tofauti ya dini hizi mbili.

    leo hii nitazumzia kwa ufupi ila nitarudi kuzungumzia tena

    uisalamu ni dini ambayo inamuamini Mungu na mtume muhamadi(allah na mtume salalahu aleh wasalaam)dini hii ina imani na masharti makali sana na kanuni tofauti na usafi wa mwili. kupitia kushika sheria na usafi wa mwili kuowa wake wanne na kadhalika.

    kupitia sheria hizi waislaam wanazifuata na kuzifanyia kazi. ndio maana kwenye jambo kuna kosa kupitia kurhani watu wanapeana laana (albadili)ama hukumu lakini Mungu ndie ahukumie sio wanadamu.kupitia kurhani watu wanakuwa waganga yaani waalimu wakitibu mwingine mashehe wanatupa dawa (makombe)wakati huo mnatakiwa mashehe mnatakiwa mtusomee duwa ili tupone.na waislaam wakati huu hawaoni haya kwenda kwa wagaga wakati uponyaji wao ni kusali na kujisomea duwa.duwa za kiislamu zina nguvu sana kama (kul audhubi rabinas,kul audhub rabil falak alhamdu n.k)mtu anaweza akajisomea na akapona. lakini watu wameigeuza dini sasa. muislaam akifanya kosa lazima ahukumiwe na atajuwa tu kuna adhabu inamsubiri yaani (azabal kabri)haya ni machache nitakayo zungumzia kwenye uislaam.

    ukristo
    mkristo ni yule mtu aliye kubali kubatizwa na kukiri kuwa Yesu ni bwana na mwokozi wa maisha yake na Bwana alikufa na kuteswa msalabani kwa dhambi zetu wanadamu ndio maana kufufuka kwa Yesu kaburini. tulikombolewa kwa damu ya thamani na tulipata uzima wa milele. ndio maana wa kristo wapo huru.

    mkristo ni nuru ya ulimwengu, yaani barua inayotutambulisha kuwa sisi ni wafuasi wa kristo na tunamletea Yesu kondoo katika nyumba yake ndio maana leo ningependa kukushauri mpendwa kuwa Yesu ndie njia ya kweli katika dunia hii maana wamfuatao Yesu na wamtegemeao Yesu hawataaibika kamwe katika maisha yao. ndio maana mimi niliamuwa kukimbilia kwa Yesu kwa kuwa kwa Yesu kuna msamaha wa dhambi ambao unatuweka huru wakati wote.

    wakristo wanasheria zao na sio kwamba hawafanyi makosa wanafanya maana hamna mtu duniani ambaye hafanyi makosa ndio maana kunamsamaha wa dhambi (neno lasema njooni Muungame kwa roho na kweli nanyi mtasamehewa na kuwa huru tena katika maisha yenu) shikeni sheria zangu na kujiepusha na dunia na mambo ya dunia; msifuate dunia na mambo yake maana dunia na vitu vyake vitapita ila anfanyaye mapenzi ya Mungu Hudumu milele. neno la Mungu huwapa wakristo amani ndio maana wakristo wanaamani zaidi ya kila dini katika dunia hii; ndio maana hupokea walio kusudia na waliohitaji kwa Yesu kuna raha mpendwa ila fuata sheria na mapenzi ya Mungu kwa imani. ndani ya mkristo anaishi roho wa Mungu anaye mwelekeza na kumfundisha njia iliyo bora na kumuweka karibu na Mungu ndio maana wakristo hatuna huzuni kwa kuwa Yesu alisema sitawaacha yatima ila nitawaacha na roho mtakatifu aishi ndani mwenu; kaeni ndani mwangu nami ndani mwenu. hakuna mkristo mganga na hamna mganga anayetumia maneno ya bibilia kufanyia unganga wake. hakuna ukristo unaoruhusu kwenda kwa wanganga kwani mganga wetu ni Yesu na kupitia neno tunapona mbona Yesu alimshinda shetani kupitia neno alivyo funga siku arobaini na aliweza kushinda majaribu. kupitia neno tunapona tumeona wangapi waliokuwa viziwi, vilema tasa na wote wamepona? ndio maana wewe uliyepotea leo hii anza kufuata njia ya kweli ambaye ni Yesu kristo. watu wengine wanasumbuliwa na mapepo, mmoja wapo ilikuwa mimi lakini yako wapi sasa maana kwa Yesu hamna mapepo ni kutembea na roho wa kweli anaye tuepusha na mapepo. kaa chonjo mpendwa wakati ndio sasa.

    Mungu awabariki. tutaendelea; ninayo mengi ya kuwaambia!

  50. Mungu wa mbinguni azidi kukutunza dada Anna ili uendelee kuukulia wokovu.

    Mimi binafsi ninasubiri kwa shauku kubwa kusikia yale mengi uliyonayo kwa ajili ya kutuambia.

    Mungu akutie nguvu na kuondoa vipingamizi vyote ili ufanikiwe kuyaeleza hapa yote uliyo nayo ili kuwa ushuhuda kwa wengine kwamba kweli Yesu ni mwokozi!

  51. Mada ya Ukristo na Uislam na dini zote zingine ni tata.Kwani Yesu kristo alitoa mfano wa ngano na magugu[wheat and tares],Matthew 13;24-30.Ufalme wa Mungu ni mfano wa mtu aliyepanda mbegu njema[neno la Mungu la wokovu],na adui alikuja kupanda magugu[neno la upotofu] walipolala.Aliyepanda mbegu njema ni Yesu kristo,aliyepanda magugu[dini zote za uongo] ni shetani,watumishi waliolala[ni watu wote waliookoka lakini hawakuomba]. YESU anasema acha vyote vikuwe pamoja kwani tendo la kung’oa kimojawapo ni kutaka kung’oa vyote kwa pamoja.Sifa ya haya magugu na ngano ni kwamba yalifanana kiasi ambacho ni ngumu kutofautisha gugu ni lipi na ngano ni ipi.YESU anasema kila pando asilolipanda baba wa mbinguni litang’olewa.Dini zote za uongo zitajulikana siku ya hukumu,kwa sasa ni ngumu kuhukumu mtu kwamba dini yako ni ya uongo,ila tutamtaja Yesu kwanza yeye ni Alpha na Omega,Njia, uzima,na kweli[yohana 14;6],Alikuja ili wawe na uzima kisha wote wawe nao tele[yoh 10;10].bye

  52. Joseph aliandika:
    “ni ngumu kuhukumu mtu kwamba dini yako ni ya uongo”

    Sio ngumu kiasi hicho Joseph! Hebu soma Yohana 3:16-18 utaona mstari wa 18 anasema “yeye asiyeamini amehukumiwa”. Swali ni kuwa amehukumiwa kwa sababu hajaamini. Swali ni kuwa hajaamini nini, mstari wa 16 unajibu kuwa sadaka ya Mungu kumtoa mwanae afe, asiyeamini hili amehukumiwa tayari. Siyo atahukumiwa, yaani kama hujamwamini Yesu na kazi yake msalabani, umeshahukumiwa tayari. Kwa lugha rahisi, wasiomwamini Yesu wanatembea na hukumu ya Mungu, na ndio maana Waebrania 9:27 inasema ukifa hukumu. Maana yake muda wa kuchagua uamini au la umekwisha. Ni kama siku ambayo hakimu anasoma hukumu baada ya ushahidi kukamilika!

    Utauliza umuhimu wa kumwamini mwana wa Mungu uko wapi? Ni kuwa sote tumetenda dhambi, kwa maana wote tumevunja amri za Mungu, Amri 10. wakati mmoja ulishawahi au kuiba, au kuua (pamoja na kumchukia nduguyo), kuzini (pamoja na kumtamani kimwili), au umeiba bila kujali ni pipi au biskuti, na kadhalika kama ilivyoelezwa Kutoka 20, Mathayo 5. Sasa shetani alikuwa wa kwanza kuvunja sheria ya Mungu, na adhabu ya Mungu aliyotengeneza ni ziwa la moto liwakalo milele. Kwa hiyo sheria iliyomhukumu shetani, ndiyo inayomhukumu mvunjaji mwingine wa sheria hiyo.
    kwa maelezo kidogo juu ya kwa nini Ziwa la moto ni lazima liwepo soma hapa:

    http://mtangoojr.blogspot.com/2009/05/why-is-hell-necessary.html

    Sasa Yesu alilipa adhabu ya dhambi zetu zote, lakini si kwa kila mtu. Nasema si kwa kila mtu kwa kuwa ni kwa yule tu amkubaliye yeye kama inavyosema Yohana3 ndiye anapokea msamaha huu. Sasa basi, dini yoyote inayojaribu kulipa deni la dhambi bila sadaka ya Yesu Kristo, au kujaribu kuchanganya sadaka hii na kitu chochote, ni dini ya uongo. Na kila dini inayokataa uwepo wa dhambi ni ya uongo, na kila dini ikataayo hukumu ya Mungu, ni ya uongo. Baadhi ya mifano ya dini za uongo, kulingana na Neno la Mungu na baadhi ya sababu ni hizi:
    1. Uislamu (Wokovu wa matendo)
    2. Ukatoliki (Neema + Matendo)
    3. Mashahidi wa yehova (wanakana Ziwa la moto milele)
    5.Universal (wanaamini watu wote wataokoka [hata wasioamini?])
    6. Watakatifu wa siku za mwisho (wokovu wa matendo)
    NK…..
    (NB: nimetumia vigezo vitatu tu, lakini vipo zaidi ya hivyo kama vile Uuungu wa Yesu Kristo, Umilele wa Mungu, Biblia, n.k ambavyo pia vinatuonesha dini ya uongo)

    Mbarikiwe

  53. Duh! Hii sikuwahi kuiona na naamini kwa kadri muda utakavyoruhusu, ndivyo nitakavyopata nafasi ya kupitia hapa na kujifunza zaidi.
    Baraka kwenu wote mliochangia kwa ROHO NA KWELI.

  54. Ndugu Joseph,

    Kama tunaweza kusema kwamba “aliyepanda mbegu njema ni Yesu Kristo” na “Aliyepanda magugu (dini zote za uongo) ni shetani” then KWA HAKIKA tunaweza kujuwa kwamba dini fulani ni ya Uongo. Kushindwa kuzitambuwa dini za Uongo inawezakana tu kama Hatuwezi kukitambuwa kile chema alichokipanda Yesu. Lakini kwa kuwa alichokipanda Yesu kinaeleweka vivyo hivyo alichokipanda shetani kinaeleweka!

    Jambo moja la kuzingatia tu hapa ni kwamba Yesu hakuleta DINI bali alileta WOKOVU. Labda tofauti ya wokovu na dini, kwa ufupi, ni hii: Dini ni jitihada ya mwanaadamu ya kumtafuta Mungu na Wokovu ni Mpango wa Mungu wa kumkomboa mwanaadamu.

    Mfano huo wa magugu [Mathayo 13:24-30] ulioutoa hapa ulitolewa na Yesu mwenyewe. Na kama kweli tunazingatia alichokisema Yesu basi twatakiwa kuzingatia pia maneno haya aliyoyasema Yesu katika Yohana 3:16-18 ambayo ndugu Steve M, amezungumzia pia.

    Kutokung’oa kimojawapo alikokusema Yesu kwamba kunaweza kusababisha kung’oa kisichostahili ni pamoja na baadhi ya dini zingine ZINAVYOAMUA KUWAUWA WATU AMBAO HAWATAKI KUWA WAFUASI WA DINI HIZO. Ukimuua mtu ambaye hataki kuamini dini yako ni ubaribifu kwa sababu huwezi kujuwa kama angebakia hai naye angekuja kuamini siku moja kabla kifo cha asili hakijamfika. Ndipo Yesu akasema mwisho wa wakati, kifo kinapotokea, atakayekutwa na kifo akiwa anamuamini Yesu huyo ndiye atakuwa ameokolewa.

  55. ah!kwa hakika huku sikuwahi kufika, kumbe kunauwazi huku unaendelea,ok,nitajaribu kutafuta muda wa kuchangia,hongereni sana kwa michango yenu hasa kaka dominic,john bila kumuacha steve,kila lililo jema nawatakia na mzidi kutuelimisha.

  56. 50 Questions to Moslems,
    they can not answer

    1- Koran said that the Bible is true, but both books are contradictory, how can be both from the same God?
    2- Most of the Koran is taken from the Bible, so why don’t Moslems believe in the Bible?
    3- Why does not the Koran speak about love?
    4- If you teach little children about how Islam started, with much fighting and war, will not kids be violent and aggressive?
    5- Mohammad didn’t give any prophecy, how can he be a prophet?
    6- Why Mohammad and all first leaders of Islam accepted the Bible but new religious leaders teach that the Bible is fake and not original?
    7- If the Bible we have is not original, where is the original?
    8- How could Mohammad at the age of 55 marry a girl at the age of 8, is it normal?
    9- The life of Mohammad is full of killing and fighting and marrying a lot of women, does not that encourage a perverted society?
    10- Why women cover their heads when the Koran didn’t ask that and it is not a religious duty?
    11- Is not it strange that the Koran promises those who die for the sake of God, a garden of Eden with seventy white women?
    12- Will you like to give your only daughter for a lot of men who died for Islam?
    13- Why Moslems don’t believe in Christ who made a lot of miracles in the Koran that no other prophet did?
    14- Christ made much more miracles that any other prophet, why Mohammad didnt do any miracle, why then Moslems don’t believe in Christ?
    15- All the miracles that God may do, Christ did, why then don’t Moslems believe in Christ?
    16- Christ is the only person who has never sinned even in the Koran, while all other prophets did lot of sins especially murder and killing, why then don’t Moslems believe in Christ who is holy and perfect?
    17- How could a sinner (Mohammad) who asks the forgiveness of God for his sins, save Moslems and advocate for them in the judgment day?
    18- Which is greater, a prophet who died or a prophet who never died, Moslems believe that Mohammad died while Christ didn’t die?
    19- Religion and belief are reflected in society, is it the horrible situation in the Islamic countries a reflection of their religion and beliefs, why then don’t they change their beliefs and therefore, their community is changed?
    20- The Islamic countries never invented any machine or technology, is not it because of their religion?.
    21- Islam is extended and expanded as a result of bad means: fighting, marriages with Christian girls and having many children, if Islam is from God, why do Moslems need such evil and sly means?
    22- What do Moslems think when they know that Christianity was expanded never by force or killing but evangelism and the power of God?
    23- When Christians killed others throughout history, they didn’t have any support in the Gospel to kill, but aren’t Moslems backed up and supported by their religion when they killed others?
    24- Moslems want to make the whole world Islamic then boast of that, but do they want the whole world to be like Saoudia Arabia or Yemen or Iran? Do they think the world will be happy?
    25- Moslems know that Christians helped and defended Mohammad and Moslems when Islam started, why Moslems today hate Christians and want to kill them and teach that they are lost?
    26- When Moslem leaders teach that Christians have a wrong book religion, don’t they encourage their people to kill Christians?
    27- Why Mohammad prohibited wine while he was washing himself with wine?
    28- Mohammad had no sons, he adopted a child called Zeid, Is not strange that Mohammad took the beautiful wife of his adopted son, despite the fact that he married many women?
    29- Is not it strange to read that Mohammad got his “divine inspiration” when his face put into the lap of his wife at time of menstruation?
    30- How can Moslems explain that the Koran allowed the breast sucking of adults by women others than mothers? Women can breast feed any man they want?
    31- Koran teaches that any who worships idols or other gods must be killed while Mohammad when he was young worshiped idols, how can we explain that?
    32- The best friends of Mohammad were Christian pastors and monks (Pastor Ben Saed el Ayadi, Pastor Waraka Ben Nofel and Monk of Buheiira), is not clear that they taught him the stories of the Bible and he narrated them in literary Arabic?
    33- Moslems pretend that the Koran was written in a highly literary language, but was not that the ordinary language of Kuraish (the old city of Mecka)?
    34- Why Moslems want Jerusalem when neither Moses nor Mohammad lived in Jerusalem, only Jesus lived there?
    35- Is not normal that Moslems built their important mosque of Al – Aqsa on the land of the Jewish temple?, People who do that, are they peaceful and good?. Moslems turned many churches into mosques as well?
    36- Is it acceptable by Moslem scholars and leaders to build a mosque in the square of the Christian annunciation church in Nazareth? (where the angel preached to Mary about the birth of Christ). Is that a respect of other people?
    37- Why Moslems are angry with the United States that occupied Iraq and Afganistan, Islamic countries, when history tells that Moslems occupied all the Middle East and North of Africa and Spain? Are not both cases bad and uncivilized thing?
    38- Why Moslems hate Jews and teach their people to kill them when they know that Moslems started and built their mosque on the ground of the Temple?
    39- Why Moslems teach to destroy Israel when the Quraan clearly says that Palestine is for the people of Israel?
    40- Is it strange that we read about Mohammad that he tried more than three times to commit suicide? How can such a person save others?
    41- Is it strange that the holy Quraan is full of sexual images and terms such as opening, intercourse (Nika7), and women, and speaks about animals (titles of many chapters (Soura) are names of animals.?
    42- Why Moslems reject the Christian belief that Jesus is the son of God, claiming that God can not have a son, while Islam uses the terms the hand of God, the face of God, the foot of God?, Can God have hand, face and eyes but not son? They say it is an idiomatic and symbolic language not literal, Christ is not the literal son of God but the one who fully represents God.
    43- Is not strange that Moslems don’t accept that Jesus died while at least three verses in the Koran say that Jesus died? (they say not literal death!) “Jesus says : peace on me when I was born, was dead and was risen again” (Koran) Is not clear?
    44- Moslems want to make the whole world into Islamic and they attack the Christian countries, why then they like so much to live and study in Christian countries and not in Islamic countries?. If they live for example in London, why then they criticize England all the time?
    45- Where is the respect for women when Mohammad married many women and he allowed Moslems to marry four women and made divorce so easy (three times divorced makes her divorced)?
    46- Is not it funny that Moslems preach and teach every Friday about love, respect and peace while they don’t have that in the Koran, they teach good things and morals that Christians teach? I read about marriage at one Islamic site, all the ideas are taken from Christian authors and they say we Moslems believe..?
    47- Why Moslems after any discussion or argument with a Christian or a Jew they decide to revenge and kill all those who don’t agree with them? Enter the Paltalk in the internet and listen to how Moslems react. Only threatening and promising to kill and destroy.
    48- Shouldn’t the prophet be morally good and blameless and a godly man? Was Mohammad morally so?
    49- How do Moslems reject the sacrifice of Christ as a means of redemption and atonement, and at the same time, they have every year the feast of sacrifice (Al Adha) in which they kill many animals? Is not it similar to what Moses did?
    50- Is not it Islam a copy of Judaism? Is not it very similar to Judaism in all things even in small details such as prohibition of wine and of eating pigs, and circumcision and marrying lot of women and killing the enemies?

    Dear friend, these questions are not provocative to Moslems, they are based on truth and facts, we pray God will open your eyes before it is too late to know Jesus as your personal savior, The Lord Jesus Christ is the only prophet who never kills and never committed adultery, he is the only perfect and holy person, he is the only one who taught about love and forgiveness and he is the only one who loved us while sinners and sacrificed everything for our salvation and redemption. May God bless you. If you have any question or discussion, with pleasure we are open to any talk, just we ask our reader to be honest and humble and ready to change attitude and opinion if God reveals truth to him. Jesus said “ : I am the Way, the Life and the Truth”, for more information enter the website – http://www.islameyat.com – or Write to Dr. Ahmad: kulel7aq@hotmail.com
    50 Questions to Moslems, they can not answer 1- Koran said that the Bible is true, but both books are contradictory, how can be both from the same God? 2- Most of the Koran is taken from the Bible, so why don’t Moslems believe in the Bible? 3- Why does not the Koran speak about love? 4- If you teach little children about how Islam started, with much fighting and war, will not kids be violent and aggressive? 5- Mohammad didn’t give any prophecy, how can he be a prophet? 6- Why Mohammad and all first leaders of Islam accepted the Bible but new religious leaders teach that the Bible is fake and not original? 7- If the Bible we have is not original, where is the original? 8- How could Mohammad at the age of 55 marry a girl at the age of 8, is it normal? 9- The life of Mohammad is full of killing and fighting and marrying a lot of women, does not that encourage a perverted society? 10- Why women cover their heads when the Koran didn’t ask that and it is not a religious duty? 11- Is not it strange that the Koran promises those who die for the sake of God, a garden of Eden with seventy white women? 12- Will you like to give your only daughter for a lot of men who died for Islam? 13- Why Moslems don’t believe in Christ who made a lot of miracles in the Koran that no other prophet did? 14- Christ made much more miracles that any other prophet, why Mohammad didnt do any miracle, why then Moslems don’t believe in Christ? 15- All the miracles that God may do, Christ did, why then don’t Moslems believe in Christ? 16- Christ is the only person who has never sinned even in the Koran, while all other prophets did lot of sins especially murder and killing, why then don’t Moslems believe in Christ who is holy and perfect? 17- How could a sinner (Mohammad) who asks the forgiveness of God for his sins, save Moslems and advocate for them in the judgment day? 18- Which is greater, a prophet who died or a prophet who never died, Moslems believe that Mohammad died while Christ didn’t die? 19- Religion and belief are reflected in society, is it the horrible situation in the Islamic countries a reflection of their religion and beliefs, why then don’t they change their beliefs and therefore, their community is changed? 20- The Islamic countries never invented any machine or technology, is not it because of their religion?. 21- Islam is extended and expanded as a result of bad means: fighting, marriages with Christian girls and having many children, if Islam is from God, why do Moslems need such evil and sly means? 22- What do Moslems think when they know that Christianity was expanded never by force or killing but evangelism and the power of God? 23- When Christians killed others throughout history, they didn’t have any support in the Gospel to kill, but aren’t Moslems backed up and supported by their religion when they killed others? 24- Moslems want to make the whole world Islamic then boast of that, but do they want the whole world to be like Saoudia Arabia or Yemen or Iran? Do they think the world will be happy? 25- Moslems know that Christians helped and defended Mohammad and Moslems when Islam started, why Moslems today hate Christians and want to kill them and teach that they are lost? 26- When Moslem leaders teach that Christians have a wrong book religion, don’t they encourage their people to kill Christians? 27- Why Mohammad prohibited wine while he was washing himself with wine? 28- Mohammad had no sons, he adopted a child called Zeid, Is not strange that Mohammad took the beautiful wife of his adopted son, despite the fact that he married many women? 29- Is not it strange to read that Mohammad got his “divine inspiration” when his face put into the lap of his wife at time of menstruation? 30- How can Moslems explain that the Koran allowed the breast sucking of adults by women others than mothers? Women can breast feed any man they want? 31- Koran teaches that any who worships idols or other gods must be killed while Mohammad when he was young worshiped idols, how can we explain that? 32- The best friends of Mohammad were Christian pastors and monks (Pastor Ben Saed el Ayadi, Pastor Waraka Ben Nofel and Monk of Buheiira), is not clear that they taught him the stories of the Bible and he narrated them in literary Arabic? 33- Moslems pretend that the Koran was written in a highly literary language, but was not that the ordinary language of Kuraish (the old city of Mecka)? 34- Why Moslems want Jerusalem when neither Moses nor Mohammad lived in Jerusalem, only Jesus lived there? 35- Is not normal that Moslems built their important mosque of Al – Aqsa on the land of the Jewish temple?, People who do that, are they peaceful and good?. Moslems turned many churches into mosques as well? 36- Is it acceptable by Moslem scholars and leaders to build a mosque in the square of the Christian annunciation church in Nazareth? (where the angel preached to Mary about the birth of Christ). Is that a respect of other people? 37- Why Moslems are angry with the United States that occupied Iraq and Afganistan, Islamic countries, when history tells that Moslems occupied all the Middle East and North of Africa and Spain? Are not both cases bad and uncivilized thing? 38- Why Moslems hate Jews and teach their people to kill them when they know that Moslems started and built their mosque on the ground of the Temple? 39- Why Moslems teach to destroy Israel when the Quraan clearly says that Palestine is for the people of Israel? 40- Is it strange that we read about Mohammad that he tried more than three times to commit suicide? How can such a person save others? 41- Is it strange that the holy Quraan is full of sexual images and terms such as opening, intercourse (Nika7), and women, and speaks about animals (titles of many chapters (Soura) are names of animals.? 42- Why Moslems reject the Christian belief that Jesus is the son of God, claiming that God can not have a son, while Islam uses the terms the hand of God, the face of God, the foot of God?, Can God have hand, face and eyes but not son? They say it is an idiomatic and symbolic language not literal, Christ is not the literal son of God but the one who fully represents God. 43- Is not strange that Moslems don’t accept that Jesus died while at least three verses in the Koran say that Jesus died? (they say not literal death!) “Jesus says : peace on me when I was born, was dead and was risen again” (Koran) Is not clear? 44- Moslems want to make the whole world into Islamic and they attack the Christian countries, why then they like so much to live and study in Christian countries and not in Islamic countries?. If they live for example in London, why then they criticize England all the time? 45- Where is the respect for women when Mohammad married many women and he allowed Moslems to marry four women and made divorce so easy (three times divorced makes her divorced)? 46- Is not it funny that Moslems preach and teach every Friday about love, respect and peace while they don’t have that in the Koran, they teach good things and morals that Christians teach? I read about marriage at one Islamic site, all the ideas are taken from Christian authors and they say we Moslems believe..? 47- Why Moslems after any discussion or argument with a Christian or a Jew they decide to revenge and kill all those who don’t agree with them? Enter the Paltalk in the internet and listen to how Moslems react. Only threatening and promising to kill and destroy. 48- Shouldn’t the prophet be morally good and blameless and a godly man? Was Mohammad morally so? 49- How do Moslems reject the sacrifice of Christ as a means of redemption and atonement, and at the same time, they have every year the feast of sacrifice (Al Adha) in which they kill many animals? Is not it similar to what Moses did? 50- Is not it Islam a copy of Judaism? Is not it very similar to Judaism in all things even in small details such as prohibition of wine and of eating pigs, and circumcision and marrying lot of women and killing the enemies? Dear friend, these questions are not provocative to Moslems, they are based on truth and facts, we pray God will open your eyes before it is too late to know Jesus as your personal savior, The Lord Jesus Christ is the only prophet who never kills and never committed adultery, he is the only perfect and holy person, he is the only one who taught about love and forgiveness and he is the only one who loved us while sinners and sacrificed everything for our salvation and redemption. May God bless you. If you have any question or discussion, with pleasure we are open to any talk, just we ask our reader to be honest and humble and ready to change attitude and opinion if God reveals truth to him. Jesus said “ : I am the Way, the Life and the Truth”, for more information enter the website – http://www.islameyat.com – or Write to Dr. Ahmad: kulel7aq@hotmail.com

  57. NAHITAJI MAOMBI YENU WAPENDWA NA NAOMBA NIULIZE SWALI KIDOGO.
    Tunajua Kabisa Adamu na Hawa waliwazaa Kaini na Abeli,then Kaini akamuua mwenzake Abeli.Baada ya kufanya vile alisafiri sehemu za mbali na akaanzisha ukoo wake huko alikokimbilia.Kumbuka Kaini Na Abeli ni kizazi cha kwanza kabisa cha Adamu Na Hawa.Je,kule alikokimbilia kaini aliwezaje kutengeneza huo ukoo isitoshe alikimbia peke yake bila kwenda na mke?

    mimi ni ZAKAYO MAKONGORO nipo D.I.T upanga DAR ES SALAAM.
    MUNGU AWABARIKI SANA.

  58. mimi nimsomaji wa biblia nashukuru kwa kuwa nina ufahamu kidogo kuhusu maandiko ila nimekuwa najifunza zaidi ni kweli ukisoma biblia inasema hivyo kuhusu kaini na abeli,majibu yangu kwako ni kama ifuatavyo katika kusoma agano la kale kwa mujibu wa mila na desturi za wayahaudi watoto wa kike walikuwa hawahesabiwi ndio maana tunaambiwa adamu na hawa walimzaa kaini na abeli ila walizaa pia watoto wa kike na ndio adamu alimuoa mmoja wapo.katika agano jipya tunaambiwa kuwa Yesu baada ya kuomba kuhusu wale samaki wawili aliweza kulisha wanaume zaidi ya 5000 hapo pia wanawake hawajahesabiwa pia ila nao walikuwapo

    —kuhusu mtume Muhamadi mimi sikubaliani kabisa na hoja ya kusema kuwa alikuja kukamilisha kazi ya bwana yesu,nina mifano miwili wakati musa akienda kuewa amri 10 za mungu soma kutoka 15;22-20;26 na kumbukumbu la torati 5;1-9 Mungu alimwabia Musa katika amri zake USIUE au you shall not murder lakini mtume muhamadi alipokuja akasema wazinzi wapigwe mawe hadi kufa,pili kuhusu suala la kuoa na taraka soma mwanzo 2;24 na mathayo 19;1 kwamba asili ya ndoa ni adamu na hawa na wala sio adamu na kina hawa wanne

  59. Hivi ndugu zangu waislamu mnafikiriaje Biblia inaposema kwamba Mungu ni Mungu wa Israel,na ukisoma Biblia hasa Agano la kale utaona kabisa Mungu alivyokua analitetea Taifa Teule la Israel,Je Mnafikiriaje mnapoona na yesu nae katokea Israel hamuoni kama mnapaswa kujiuliza kwamba kuna haja yakumkubali YESU kwamba si mtu wala si kiumbe cha kawaida.

  60. NENGEPENDA KUJUA KWAMBA MUNGU NI WANGAPI?
    WATAKUWAJE ZAIDI YA MMOJA?
    JE MUNGU MMOJA HATOSHI?
    BASI KAZI NA HAJA YA MWINGINE NI NINI???

  61. bwana asifiwe!naomba kujibu ndugu MUZAFFAR DURRANI kuwa anatakiwa kujifunza na kufahamu kuwa MUNGU(jehova) na MUNGU (allah) ni mambo mawili tofauti kabisa ndio maana katika kurani kuna death penalty na kwenye bible is strictly prohibited na katika agano la kale katika amri kumi za MUNGU IMEANDIKWA USIUE( YOU SHALL NOT MURDER) lakini huko uarabuni misikiti kila siku inahukunu watu adhabu za kifo

  62. GLORY BE TO GOD ,DR.AHAMD GODBLESS YOU, PLEASE KEEP ON EDUCATING THIS PEOPLE SO THAT ONE DAY THEY`LL COME TO UNDERSTAND THE TRUTH.. KEEP IT UP HALELLUJAH…
    Leonard k

  63. muzaffar hebu na wewe tusaidie kwenye uislam karibu aya zote zinaongelewa katika wingi yaani maana yangu ni kwamba muongeaji ambaye Quran inasema kwamba ni Mungu alikuwa anaongea kwa kuonyesha hayuko peke yake zipo aya ambazo sikumbuki mistari yake lakini kuna moja inasema “tukamfuatisha Issa bin Mariam…..” waislam wanasema mungu ni mmoja lakini kwa mujibu wa Quran inaonekana ni miungu zaidi ya mmoja ndiyo inayoongea. Tusaidie hapo nasi tutakufundisha kwa umakini na usahihi juu ya Mungu wetu na kwa kukusaidia hatuna Mungu zaidi ya mmoja Mungu wetu ni mmoja tu!!!!

  64. ukweli utabakia kuwa ukweli kama bibilia inasema hakuna njia ya kufika mbinguni ila kupitia kwa YESU Pia YESU alisema aliyeniona mimi amemwona BABA naomba watu waelezwe ukweli UNA YESU MBINGUNI UENDI Asante ushauri wenu ni muhimu kwangu pia

  65. took place in August, 1981,
    in Durban, South Africa.

    THE TOPIC
    was the question:
    Was Christ crucified?

    THE PARTICIPANTS
    were Josh McDowell and
    Ahmed Deedat, the
    president of the Islamic
    Propagation Centre in
    Durban, South Africa.

    The debate, a transcript of which appears on the following pages, was divided into three parts:

    * Opening arguments, 50 minutes.
    Ahmed Deedat
    Josh McDowell

    * Rebuttals by each, 10 minutes.
    Ahmed Deedat
    Josh McDowell

    * Closing statements, 3 minutes.
    Ahmed Deedat
    Josh McDowell

    TRANSCRIPT OF THE DEBATE

    * OPENING ARGUMENTS

    # Ahmed Deedat

    Mr. Chairman, ladies and gentlemen. On the subject of crucifixion, the Muslim is told in no uncertain terms, in the Holy Qur’an, the last and final revelation of God, that they didn’t kill Him, nor did they crucify Him. But it was made to appear to them so. And those who dispute therein, are full of doubts. They have no certain knowledge; they only follow conjecture, guesswork. For of a surety, they killed Him not.

    Mr. Chairman, ladies and gentlemen. Could anyone have been more explicit, more dogmatic, more uncompromising, in stating a belief than this? The only one who was entitled to say such words is the all-knowing, omniscient Lord of the universe.

    The Muslim believes this authoritative statement as the veritable Word of God. And as such, he asks no questions, and he demands no proof. He says, “There are the words of my Lord; I believe, and I affirm.” But the Christian responds in the words of our honorable guest. In his book, Josh McDowell with Don Stewart in “Answers to tough Questions” on pages 116 and 117, states the Christian’s attitude toward this uncompromising statement of the Muslim. He says, “A major problem with accepting Mohammed’s account is that his testimony is 600 years after the event occurred, while the New Testament contains eyewitness, or first hand, testimony of the life and ministry of Jesus Christ.”

    In a nutshell, the Christian asks how can a man a thousand miles away from the scene of the happening of the crucifixion and 600 years in time away from the happening know what happened in Jerusalem? The Muslim responds that these are the words of God Almighty. And therefore, as such, God knew what had happened. The Christian naturally reasons that, had he accepted this book, the Qur’an, as the Word of God, there would have been no dispute between us. We would all have been Muslims!

    We have eyewitness and earwitness accounts of these happenings which are stated for us in the Holy Bible, more especially in the gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke and John. Now, the implication of this crucifixion is this: it is alleged that Jesus Christ was murdered by the Jews by means of crucifixion 2,000 years ago, And as such, the Jews are guilty of the murder of Jesus Christ. We Muslims are told that they are innocent because Christ was not killed, nor was He crucified, And as such, I am given the [mandate] by the Holy Qur’an to defend the Jews against the Christian charge. I’m going to defend the Jews this afternoon, not because they are my cousins, but simply because justice must he done. We have our points of difference with the Jews – that is a different question altogether. This afternoon, I will try my very best to do justice to my cousins, the Jews.

    Now, in this argument, this debate, this dialogue, I am actually the defense counsel for the Jews, and Josh McDowell is the prosecuting counsel. And you, ladies and gentlemen, are the ladies and gentlemen of the jury. I want you to sit back, relax and at the end of this, give judgment to yourself, to your own conscience whether the Jews are guilty or not of the charge as alleged by the Christians.

    Now, to get to the point, as the defense counsel for the Jews, I could have had this case against the Jews dismissed in just two minutes – in any court of law, in any civilized country in the world, simply by demanding from the prosecuting counsel the testimonies of these witnesses, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, And when they are presented, in the form of sworn affidavits, as we have them in the gospels, I could say that, in their original, they are not attested. And the proof – you get any authorized King James Version of the Bible, and you’ll find each and every affidavit begins: “The Gospel according to St. Matthew, the Gospel according to St. Mark, the Gospel according to St. Luke, the Gospel according to St. John.” I’m asking, ladies and gentlemen of the jury, what is this “according … according … according”? Do you know what it means? It means Matthew, Mark, Luke and John didn’t sign their names. It is only assumed that these are their work. And as such, in any court of law, in any civilized country, they would be thrown out of court in just two minutes.

    Not only that, I can have this case dismissed TWICE in two minutes in any court of law in any civilized country. I said twice because one of the testators in the Gospel of St. Mark, chapter 14, verse 50, tells us that at the most critical juncture in the life of Jesus, all His disciples forsook Him, and fled. ALL. If they were not there, the testimony of those who were not there to witness what happened will be thrown out of court. I said, twice in two minutes, in just 120 seconds flat, the case would be over. In any court of law. in any civilized country in the world.

    But where is the fun of it? You have come a long way from far and wide, after all the threatening rains. And now, if we say the case is closed and go home, where is the fun of it? To entertain you, I will accept those documents as valid, for the sake of this dialogue, and we are now going to put these witnesses into the box for cross- examination. And I want you to see where the truth lies.

    The first witness that I’m going to call, happens to be St. Luke. And St. Luke has been described by Christian authorities as one of the greatest historians. As a historical book, the Gospel of St. Luke is unique. Now, we get St. Luke. chapter 24. verse 36. I’m going to tell you what he has said – what he has written in black and white. He tells us that it was Sunday evening, the first day of the week, when Jesus Christ walked into that upper room, the one in which He had the Last Supper with His disciples. This is three days after His alleged crucifixion. He goes in, and He wishes His disciples, “Peace be unto you.” And when He said, “Peace be unto you,” His disciples were terrified. Is that true? We’re asking you. I would like to ask Him, why were the disciples terrified? Because when one meets his long-lost master, his grandfather, his guru, his Rabbi – we Eastern people embrace one another; we kiss one another. Why should His disciples be terrified? So Luke tells us they were frightened, because they thought He was a spirit.

    I’m only quoting what he said. And you can verify in your own Bible at home. They were frightened, they were terrified because they thought He was a spirit. I’m asking Luke, did He look like a spirit? And he says no. I’m asking all the Christians of the world again and again, of every church and denomination, this master of yours, did He look like a spirit? And they all say no. Then I say, why should they think that man is a spirit when He didn’t look like one?

    And everyone is puzzled – unless Josh can explain. Every Christian is puzzled. Why should they think the man is a spirit when He didn’t look like one? I will tell you. The reason is because the disciples of Jesus had heard from hearsay that the Master was hanged on the cross. They had heard, from hearsay, that He had given up the ghost. In other words. His spirit had come out: He had died. They had heard from hearsay that He was dead and buried for three days. All their knowledge was from hearsay, because as I said at the beginning (Mark, chapter 14, verse 50), your other witness says that at the most critical juncture in the life of Jesus all His disciples forsook Him and fled. All! They were not there.

    So, all the knowledge being from hearsay, you come across a person who you heard was dead for three days. You assume that He’s stinking in His grave. When you see such a person. naturally, you’re terrified. So Jesus wants to assure them that He’s not what they’re thinking. They are thinking that He has come back from the dead. A resurrected, spiritualized body, so He says – I am only quoting what Luke says – He says, “Behold My hands and My feet.” Have a look at My hands and My feet, that it is I, Myself. I am the same fellow, man, what’s wrong with you? Why are you afraid? He says, “Handle Me and see. Handle Me and see. For a spirit has no flesh and bones, as you see me have.”

    A spirit: indefinite article “a.” A spirit, any spirit, has no flesh and bones, as you see me have. So, if I have flesh and bones, I’m not a spirit: I’m not a ghost: I’m not a spook. I am asking the English man – the one who speaks English as his mother tongue – since I have flesh and bones. I’m not a spirit: I’m not a ghost: I’m not a spook. I say. is that what it means in your language?

    I say, you Afrikaner, when a man tells you that, does it mean that he’s not what you are thinking? That is, he is not a spirit, he is not a ghost, he is not a spook. And everybody responds “yes.” If a man tells you a spirit has no flesh and bones, it means it has no flesh and bones. As you see, I have these things, so I’m not what you’re thinking. You are thinking that I was dead, and I have come back from the dead and am resurrected. If a spirit has no flesh and bones, in other words, he’s telling you that the body you are seeing is not a metamorphosed body. It is not a translated body; it is not a resurrected body. Because a resurrected body gets spiritualized.

    Who says so? My authority is Jesus. You say, “Where?” I say Luke, you look again – chapter 20 in verse 36. What does he say? You see, the Jews were always coming to Him with riddles; they were always asking Him, “Master, shall we pay tribute to Caesar or not? Master, this woman, we found her in the act. What shall we do to her? Master …” Again and again. Now, they come to Him and they ask Him, it says. “Master,” Rabbi in the Hebrew language, “Master, we had a woman among us, and this woman according to a Jewish custom, had seven husbands.” You see, according to a Jewish custom, if a brother of a man dies and leaves no offspring. then the man takes his brother’s wife to be his own wife. And when he fails the third brother does likewise, and the fourth and the fifth and the sixth, and the seventh.

    Seven brothers had this woman as a wife. but there was no problem while on this earth because it was all one by one. Now, they want to know from Him that at the resurrection, in the hereafter, which one is going to have her, because they all had her here. In other words, there will be a war in heaven, because we believe that we will all be resurrected simultaneously. All together. at one time. And these seven brothers wake up at the same time. and they see this woman and every one would say, “My wife! My wife!” and there would be a war in heaven between the brothers for this one woman.

    So they want to know from Him which one is going to have her on the other side. Luke. chapter 20, verse 36. Check it out. In answer to that. Jesus said about these resurrected men and women, “Neither shall they die anymore.” In other words, “Once they are resurrected, they will be immortalized.” This is a mortal body. It needs food, shelter, clothing, sex, rest. Without these things mankind perishes. That body will be an immortalized body. An immortal body, no food, no shelter, no clothing, no sex, no rest. He says neither shall they die anymore. For they are equal unto the angels.

    In other words, they will be angel-ized. They will be spiritualized; they will be spiritual creatures; they will be spirits! For they are equal unto angels and the children of God. Such are the children of the resurrection – spirit! He said “A spirit has no flesh and bones, as you see Me have.” In other words, “I’m not resurrected.” And they believed not for joy and wonders – Luke 24 again. What happened then?

    We thought the man was already dead, perhaps stinking in His grave. And they believed not for joy – overjoy – and they wonder what happened? So He says, “Have you any broiled fish and a honeycomb here, meat – something to eat?” And they gave Him a piece of bread and He took it and ate it in their very sight. To prove what? I’m asking ladies and gentlemen of the jury, what was He trying to demonstrate? What? “I am the same fellow, man; I am not what you are thinking, I have not come back from the dead.”

    This was Sunday evening after the alleged crucifixion.

    Let’s go back. What happened in the morning? Your other witness, John, chapter 20, verse 1, tells us that it was Sunday morning, the first day of the week, when Mary Magdalene went to the tomb of Jesus. I’m asking John, why did she go there? Or, let’s put another of your witnesses on the stand, Mark, chapter 16, verse 1. Mark, tell us – why did Mary go there? And Mark tells us, “She went to anoint Him.” Now, the Hebrew word for anoint is ‘massahah’ from which we get the word messiah in Hebrew and masih in Arabic. The root word for both Arabic and Hebrew is the same. Massahah means to rub, to massage, to anoint.

    I’m asking, do Jews massage dead bodies after three days? And the answer is no. I say to you Christians, do you massage dead bodies after three days? Do you? The answer is no. We Muslims are the closest to the Jew in our ceremony of law. Do Muslims massage dead bodies after three days? The answer is no. Then why would they want to go and massage a dead, rotten body after three days? Within three hours, you know that rigor mortis sets in, the hardening of the cells, the rotting of the body, fermentation from within. In three days’ time the body is rotten from inside. Such a rotting body when you massage it falls to pieces.

    Why would she want to go and massage a dead, rotten body unless she was looking for a live person? You see, according to your witnesses, from only reading, she must have seen signs of life in the limp body as it was being taken down from the cross. She was about the only woman who, with Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus, had given the final rites to the body of Jesus. All his other disciples had forsaken Him and fled. They were not there. So if this woman had seen signs of life, she was not going to shout, “There, He’s alive! He’s alive!” – to invite a sure death.

    Three days later, she goes in, and she wants to anoint Him. And when she reaches the sepulchre, she finds that the stone is removed. The winding sheets are inside. So, she starts to cry. I’m asking, why was the stone removed and why were the winding sheets unwound? Because for a resurrected body you won’t have to remove the stone to come out. For the resurrected body, you don’t have to unwind the winding sheets to move, This is the need of this physical body. This mortal body. Because a poet tells us, “The stone walls do not a prison make nor iron bars a cage,” For the soul, for the spirit, these things do not matter. Iron bars or walls. It’s the need of His physical body. Jesus Christ, according to the Scriptures, was watching her from wherever He was, not from heaven, but from this earth.

    Because this tomb, if you remember, was privately owned property belonging to Joseph of Arimathea. This very rich, influential disciple had carved out of a rock a big, roomy chamber. Around that chamber was his vegetable garden. Now, don’t tell me that this Jew was so generous that he was planting vegetables five miles out of town for other people’s sheep and goats to graze upon.

    Surely he must have bought his laborers quarters. Or for people who looked after his garden, or perhaps his country home where he went with his family for holidays, on the weekends.

    Jesus is there and He watches this woman. He knows who she is and He knows why she’s there. And He goes up to her. He finds her crying. So He says, “Woman, why weepest thou? Whom seekest thou?” I’m asking, doesn’t He know? Doesn’t He know? Why does He ask such a silly question? I’m telling you, this is not a silly question. He’s actually pulling her leg, metaphorically. She, supposing Him to be the gardener – I’m only reading you evidence as it is given. She supposed Him to be the gardener – I am asking, why does she suppose He’s a gardener? Do resurrected bodies look like gardeners? Do they? I say, why does she suppose He’s a gardener? I’m telling you, because He’s disguised as a gardener. Why is He disguised as a gardener? I say, because He’s afraid of the Jews. Why is He afraid of the Jews? I say, because He didn’t die. And He didn’t conquer death. If He had died, and if He had conquered death, there’s no need to be afraid anymore. Why not? Because the resurrected body can’t die twice. Who says so? I say the Bible. What does it say? It says it is ordained unto all men, once to die, and after that, the judgment. You can’t die twice.

    So, if He had conquered death, there would be no need to be afraid. He’s afraid, because He didn’t die, So she, supposing Him to be the gardener, says, “Sir, if you have taken Him hence, tell me where have you laid Him to rest?” To relax, to recuperate, not where have you buried Him. “So that I might take him away.” I alone .- one woman a frail Jewess. Imagine her carrying away a corpse of 160 pounds, at least, not 200 like me. A muscular carpenter supposed to be a young man in the prime of His life, at least 160 pounds. And another 100 pounds’ worth of medicines around Him, John, chapter 19, verse 9. That makes Him 260.

    Can you imagine this frail Jewess carrying this bundle of a corpse over 260 pounds, like a bundle of straw, like a super-woman in the American comics? And take Him where? Take Him home? Put Him under a bed – what does she want to do with Him? Does she want to pickle Him? What does she want to do with a rotting body. I ask you?

    So Jesus – the joke has gone too far – says, “Mary…” The way He said “Mary,” she recognized that this was Jesus. So, she wants to grab Him. I’m asking why. To bite Him? No! To pay respect. We Eastern people do that. She wants to grab Him. So Jesus says, “Touch Me not,” I say, why not? Is He a bundle of electricity, a dynamo, that if she touches Him she will get electrocuted? Tell me, why not? I say because it hurts, You give me another reason why not, “Touch Me not for I am not yet ascended unto My Father.” Is she blind? Can’t she see the man is standing there beside her? What does He mean by “I’m not gone up” when He is here? He said, “I am not yet ascended unto My Father.” In the language of the Jew, in the idiom of the Jew. He’s saying, “I am not dead yet.”

    The problem arises: who moved the stone? How could she get to Him; who moved the stone? And the Christians are writing books upon books. One is Frank Morrison, a rationalist lawyer, He writes a book of 192 pages and he gives six hypotheses, At the end of the 192 pages, when you are finished, you still haven’t got the answer. Who moved the stone? And they’re writing books upon books: who moved the stone? I can’t understand why you can’t see the very obvious. Why don’t you read your books: These gospels, you have it in black and white in your own mother tongue. This is an anomaly that you read this book in your own mother tongue.

    The Englishman in English, the Afrikaner in Afrikaans the Zulu in Zulu. Every language group has got the book in their own language. And each and every one is made to understand the exact opposite of what he is reading. Exact opposite. Not just merely misunderstanding.

    I want you to prove me wrong. I’m telling you … I’m only quoting word for word exactly as your witnesses have said it. Preserved it for us in black and white. I’m not attributing motives to them. I’m not saying that they are dishonest witnesses. I’m telling you. Please read this book of yours once more. Remove the blinders, and read it again. And tell me where I’m not understanding your language. You Englishmen, or you Afrikaners, you Zulu. You come back to me and if you feel that at the end of the talk. our honored visitor has not done justice to the subject, you call me – to your Kingdom Halls or to your school hall or anywhere you want to discuss it further with me. I am prepared to come.

    Who moved the stone? I’m asking. It’s very simple – they’re talking about 20 men required. It is so huge, it needed a superman from America to move it. One and a half to two tons. I’m telling you, please read Mark and Matthew and he tells you that Joseph of Arimathea alone, put the stone into place. One man – alone. One man! If one man can put it into place, why can’t two persons remove it, I ask you?

    Now, all those happenings – you know that this was prophesied. It was ordained. And all the stories about what happened afterward – I’m telling you that Jesus Christ had given you a clear cut indication of what was going to happen. And that’s also preserved in black and white in your testimony in the Gospel of St. Matthew, another of your witnesses, chapter 12. verses 38. 39 and 40. The Jews come again to Jesus. with a new request.

    Now they say. “Master, we would have a sign of Thee.” We want You to show a miracle to convince us that You are the Messiah we are waiting for. You know, something supernatural like walking on the water, or flying in the air like a bird. Do something, man, then we will be convinced that You are a man of God, the Messiah we are waiting for.

    So Jesus answers them. He says, “An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign. But there shall be no sign given unto it, except the sign of the prophet Jonah. For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of the whale, so shall the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the belly of the earth.” The only sign He was prepared to give them was the sign of Jonah. He has put all his eggs in one basket. He didn’t say, “You know blind Bartimaeus, I healed him. You know that woman with issues who had been bleeding for years. She touched Me and she was healed. You know, I fed five thou- sand people with a few pieces of fish and a few pieces of bread. You see that fig tree. I dried it up from its very roots.” Nothing of the kind. “This is the only sign I will give you, the sign of Jonah.” I’m asking, what was that sign?

    Well, go to the book of Jonah. I brought the book of Jonah for you – one page by God – it is only one page in the whole Bible. This is the book of Jonah. Four short chapters. It won’t take you two minutes to read it. It’s hard to find the book because, in a thousand pages, to find one page is difficult. But, you don’t have to go there. If you went to Sunday school. you will remember what I’m telling you. I’m telling you that Jonah was sent to the Ninevites. You know, God Almighty told him, “Go to Nineveh,” a city of 100,000 people. He was to warn them that they must repent in sack-cloth and ashes; they must humble themselves before the Lord. Jonah was despondent because these materialistic people -worldly people – “They will not listen to me. They will make a mockery of what I have to tell them.” So instead of going to Nineveh, he goes to Joppa. That’s what this one-page book tells you. He went to Joppa and was taken aboard a ship – he was going to Tarshish. You don’t have to remember the names.

    On the way, there’s a storm. And according to the superstitions of these people, anyone who runs away from his master’s command, who fails to do his duty, creates a turmoil at sea. So, they begin to question in the boat, who could be responsible for this storm. Jonah realizes that as a prophet of God, he is a soldier of God. And as a soldier of God, he has no right to do things presumptuously on his own. So he says, “Look, I am the guilty party. God Almighty is after my blood. He wants to kill me, so in the process He’s sinking the boat, and you innocent people will die. It will be better for you if you take me and you throw me overboard. Because God is really after my blood.”

    They say, “No, man, you know, you are such a good man. Perhaps you want to commit suicide. We won’t help you to do that. We have a system of our own of discovering right from wrong,” and that is what they call casting lots. Like heads or tails. So, according to the system of casting lots, Jonah was found to be the guilty man. And so they took him, and they threw him overboard.

    Now I’m going to ask you a question. When they threw him overboard. was he dead or was he alive? Now, before you answer. I want you to bear in mind that Jonah had volunteered. He said, “Throw me.” And when a man volunteers, you don’t have to strangle him before throwing, you don’t have to spear him before throwing, you don’t have to break his arm or limb before throwing. You agree with me?

    The man had volunteered. So when they threw him overboard, what does your common sense say? Was he dead or was he alive? Please, I want your help. Was he dead or was he alive? Alive. You get no prize for that – it was too simple a question. And – astonishingly the Jews say that he was alive, the Christians say he was alive and the Muslims say he was alive. How much nicer it would be if we would agree on every other thing.

    We all agree that he was alive when he was thrown into that raging sea. And the storm subsided. Perhaps it was a coincidence. A fish comes and gobbles him. Dead or alive? Was he dead or was he alive? Alive? Thank you very much.

    From the fish’s belly, according to the book of Jonah, he cries to God for help. Do dead men pray? Do they pray? Dead people, do they pray? No! So he was alive. Three days and three nights the fish takes him around the ocean. Dead or alive? Alive. On the third day, walking on the seashore, I’m asking – dead or alive? Alive. What does Jesus say? He said, “For as Jonah was.” Just like Jonah. “For as Jonah was, so shall the Son of Man be,” referring to Himself. How was Jonah – dead or alive? Alive. How was Jesus for three days and three nights in the tomb according to the Christian belief? How was He? Dead or alive? Dead.

    He was dead according to our belief. In other words, He’s unlike Jonah. Can’t you see? He says, I shall be like Jonah and you are telling me – there’s one thousand two hundred million Christians of the world – that He was unlike Jonah. He said, I will be like Jonah, you say He was unlike Jonah. If I was a Jew, I would not accept Him as my Messiah. I am told in the Qur’an that Jesus was the Messiah. I accept. He was one of the mightiest messengers of God – I accept. I believe in His miraculous birth. I believe that He gave life to the dead by God’s permission. And He healed those born blind and the leper by God’s permission. But if I was a Jew, according to the sign that He has given, He failed. Jonah is alive – Jesus is dead. They are not alike. I don’t know in what language you can make them alike – that they are like one another. So the clever man. you know, the doctor of theology, the professor of religion, he tells me that I don’t understand the Bible.

    Your Bible, I don’t understand. Why don’t I understand the Bible? He says, “You see Mr. Deedat, Jesus Christ is emphasizing the time factor.” Note, He uses the word “three” four times. For Jonah was three days and three nights. so shall the Son of Man be three days and three nights. He uses the word “three” four times.

    In other words, He’s emphasizing the time factor – not whether He was dead or alive. I’m tellinq you that there is nothing miraculous in a time factor, Whether the man was dead for three minutes or three hours or three weeks, that’s not a miracle.

    The miracle, if there is one at all, is that you expect a man to be dead and he’s not dead. When Jonah was thrown into the sea, we expect him to die. He didn’t die, so it’s a miracle. A fish comes and gobbles him – he ought to die. He didn’t die, so it’s a miracle. Three days and three nights of suffocation and heat in the whale’s belly, He ought to die: he didn’t die. It’s a miracle, it’s a miracle because you expect a man to die and he didn’t die.

    When you expect a man to die, and if he dies, what’s so miraculous about that? I ask you, what’s miraculous about that? If a gunman took a gun and fired six shots into the heart of a man and he dies, is that a miracle? No. But if he laughs it off. if he is still alive and walking with us and if, after the six shots tear his heart to pieces, he laughs: ha ha ha ha — he’s alive. So we say it’s a miracle. Can’t you see? The miracle is when we expect a man to die and he doesn’t die. When the man who is expected to die, dies, it’s no miracle.

    We expect Jesus also to die. For what He had been through, if He died, there is no miracle. There’s no sign. If He didn’t die, it’s a miracle – can’t you see? So He says, “No, no. It is the time factor.” Drowning men clutch at straws – drowning women do the same. He says, “No. it’s the time factor.” I say, did He fulfill that? He says, “Of course, He fulfilled that.” I say, how did He fulfill it? Look, it’s very easy to make statements. HOW did He fulfill it? I say, watch. When was He crucified, I ask you? The whole Christian world says on Good Friday. Britain, France, Germany. America, Lesotho. Zambia – in South Africa we have a public holiday – every Christian nation commemorates Good Friday. I am asking, what makes Good Friday good?

    So the Christian says, “Christ died for our sins, That makes it good.” So He was crucified on the Good Friday. He says, yes. Yes. I say, when was He crucified – morning or afternoon? So the Christian says in the afternoon. How long was He on the cross? Some say three hours, some say six hours. I say, I am not going to argue with you. Whatever you say, I accept. You know, when we read the Scriptures, they tell us that when they wanted to crucify Jesus, they were in a hurry. And they were in such a hurry that Josh tells us in his book, The Resurrection Factor, that within some 12 hours, there were six separate trials. Six trials He went through.

    These things only happen in films. These sort of things – six trials in 12 hours from midnight to the next morning and on, only take place on films. But I believe whatever you tell me. Whatever you tell me, I accept. So the Jews were in a hurry to put Him up on the cross. Do you know why? Because of the general public. Jesus was a Jew. The general public loved Him. The man had healed the blind and the lepers and the sick and had raised the dead. He had fed so many thousands of people with bread and fish. He was a hero, and if they discovered – the general public – that their hero’s life was in danger, there would have been a riot.

    So, they had a midnight trial. Early in the morning they took Him to Pilate. Pilate says, “He is not my kettle of fish – take Him to Herod.” Herod says, “I’m not interested – take Him back to Pilate. And hurry, hurry, hurry.” And they held six trials within 12 hours. Six. As if they had nothing else to do, but I believe what you tell me.

    They succeeded in putting Him up on the cross, according to your witnesses. According to your witnesses. But as much as they were in a hurry to put Him up, they were in a hurry to bring Him down. You know why? Because at sunset on Friday, at six o’clock, the Sabbath starts. You see, the Jews count the days, night and day, night and day. We Muslims count our days, night and day, night and day. Not day and night. We count night and day. Six o’clock, our day begins in the evening.

    So, before sunset, the body must come down because they were told in the book of Deuteronomy that they must see to it that nobody is hanging on the tree on the Sabbath day. “That thy land be not defiled which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance.” So quickly, quickly, they brought the body down and they gave Him a burial bath, and they put a hundred pounds of medicine around Him. And they put Him into the sepulchre. Not a grave – a sepulchre. A big, roomy chamber above ground. So it’s already evening. From three o’clock in the afternoon, for whatever you do, the details are given in Josh’s book. Burial baths normally take more than an hour. You read the details about how the Jew give a burial bath to the dead. That takes more than an hour itself. But let’s say they succeeded in doing all these things in a hurry, hurry. You know they were in a hurry. Six trials in 12 hours. Now they put Him into the sepulchre.

    By the time they put Him in, it’s already evening. So watch – watch my fingers. Friday night He’s supposed to be in the grave. Watch my finger. Saturday day, He still is supposed to be in the grave. Am I right? Saturday night, He still is supposed to be in the grave. But Sunday morning, the first day of the week, when Mary Magdalene goes to the tomb, the tomb was empty.

    That’s what your witnesses say. I am asking – how many days and how many nights? You remember, I said, supposed, supposed, supposed… You know why? Because the Bible doesn’t say actually when He came out. He could have come out Friday night. The Bible doesn’t say how He came. So, Friday night, Saturday day, Saturday night. I’m asking, how many days and how many nights? Please, if you can see, if your eyes are not defective, tell me how many? How many do you see? Right! Two nights and a day. Look at this. Is it the same as He said, for as Jonah was three days and three nights, so shall the Son of Man be three days and three nights? Three and three. Look at this: two and one. Please tell me now it means the same thing.

    I want to know what you are reading. I want to know what you are reading in your own book! The man is telling you that what is going to happen will be like Jonah. And the sign of Jonah is a miracle. And the only miracle you can attribute to this man, Jonah, is that we expected him to die and he didn’t die. Jesus – we expect Him also to die. If He died, it is not a sign. If He didn’t die, it is a sign.

    Mr. Chairman, ladies and gentlemen of the jury. Can you see, the people have been programmed. We all get programmed from childhood. When I went to America, and spoke at the University in San Francisco, I said you people are brainwashed. I told them, “You are brainwashed.” Of course, I could afford to talk to them – the American will take it. He is the almighty. You know, great guy. He can take it. So I said, “You people are brainwashed.” So one American, a professor, interjected, “No, not brainwashed – programmed.” I said, “I beg your pardon – programmed.” So, Mr. Chairman, ladies and gentlemen, I hope, by the time this meeting is over, you will be re-programmed into reading the book as it is, and not as you are made to understand.

    Thank you very much, ladies and gentlemen.

    # Josh McDowell

    Ladies and gentlemen, good afternoon. Mr. Deedat, and the wonderful people of this city, and this country of South Africa, I am thankful for the opportunity to be a part of this symposium on Islam and Christianity’s view of the crucifixion and the resurrection.

    In preparation for this, I didn’t realize that I would be dealing with so many different theories on the crucifixion from the Islamic viewpoint. I found out, first of all, that the majority of the Muslims throughout the world hold to the substitutionary theory. That in Surah number 4, in the Qur’an, a substitute, another person, was placed in Christ’s position on the cross that Jesus was removed and taken to heaven.

    In other words, it was someone else. But then, I found such a diverse opinion among Muslims. Some Muslim writers say that it was a disciple of Jesus who was placed on the cross in His stead. Another Muslim writer, Tabari, quoting Ibn Ishaq, said it was a man by the name of Sargus, or Sergius, who was placed on the cross. Another Muslim writer by the name of Baidawi, said it was a Jew named Titanus who was placed on the cross. Another, Ath-Tha-’labi, says it was a Jew named Fal Tayanus, who was placed on the cross. And still another Muslim writer. Wahb ibn Munabbah, said it was a Rabbi of the Jews, Ashyu, who was placed on the cross.

    Then, others feeling that it might be a little unfair to put an innocent man there, say, well, it must be Judas Iscariot who was placed on the cross. Now, Mr. Deedat might be able to correct me, but I do not believe there is any evidence whatsoever in the Qur’an for that. There are in some of the sects. earlier than Islam, references to that. But I always wondered, why did God have to have a substitute? Why couldn’t He have simply taken Jesus then?

    Others will say – and this is not what the majority of Muslims believe – that Jesus died a natural death some years after the crucifixion and the alleged resurrection. In other words, “Hazrat Isa,” Jesus is dead! This is a more recent development in Islam. And I’m always wary of recent developments.

    It was started mainly by a man by the name of Venturini, who said Jesus really didn’t die on the cross – He just swooned or passed out, then was put into a tomb and resuscitated. This is also the theme of the Ahmadiyas, a radical sect of Islam. One of their main doctrines, established by their founder and allegedly their prophet, Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, it is a part of the doctrine of Qadianism.

    Some will say to be crucified means to die. Therefore, Jesus wasn’t crucified because He did not die on the cross. I’m not quite sure how they got that definition. What I need to do is this: present the facts to you, as I have been able to document them in my books, and then let you, as fair minded, intelligent people, make up your minds. The background for the points I’m going to make is that when I was in the University, I wanted to write a book against Christianity. I wanted to refute it intellectually. The last thing I wanted to do was become a Christian. But after two years of research and spending a lot of money and time, I discovered facts – not only facts that God has stated in His Holy Word, the Bible, but facts that are documented in sources in history. Men and women, these are some of the facts that I found as I tried to refute Christianity and I couldn’t.

    The first fact I found is that Jesus was not afraid to die. In fact, He predicted His own death and resurrection. He said, “Behold, we are going up to Jerusalem.” He said to His disciples, “The Son of Man is going to be delivered up to the death. And they will deliver Him to the Gentiles to mock and to whip and to crucify Him. And on the third day He will be raised up” (paraphrased from Matthew 17:22-23).

    In another place He began to teach them that He had discovered many things. And then He said He’d be rejected by the elders and the chief priests and the scribes, He would be killed, and He added that after three days, He was to rise again (Matthew 20:18, 19).

    In Matthew 17, Jesus said to them, “The Son of Man is going to be delivered into the hands of men, and they will kill Him, and He will be raised again on the third day.”

    The second thing I learned as I studied the life of Jesus Christ is that Jesus was willing to die. In Matthew 26, He said, “My Father, if it is possible, let this Cup pass from Me.” But what a lot of people leave out is the context of what Jesus said. He said, “Yet not as I will, but as Thou wilt, Father” (Matthew 26:39).

    Now Jesus did not hide Himself. He is very clear about where He is. It says in John 18 that He went to the place where they usually found Him. He didn’t want to hide from the authorities. He knew what was going to happen. In John 18, verse 4, it says, “Jesus therefore. knowing all the things that were going to come upon Him.” He knew it! And He was ready for it. In Matthew Jesus says, “Don’t you understand, I could call on twelve legions of angels to protect Me?” But He said, “I want Your will. Father.” and God answered His prayer and let Him fulfill “the will of the Father.” Jesus said in John 10: “The Father loves Me because I lay down My life that I may take it up again. No one has taken it away from Me, but I lay it down on My own initiative.” You have to remember – Jesus being the God-Man, came as God the Son, the eternal Word, to take the sins of the world upon Himself. The Holy Bible (I Corinthians 5:21) says that He, God, made Jesus sin for us, and, if you can, imagine the agony that the eternal Word, the Son, was going through at that time.

    The third fact that I learned is that the Jews were not guilty of the crucifixion of Jesus Christ. I was very surprised. Mr. Deedat, that you needed to be the defender of the Jews. There are Muslims and Christians that have gotten that distorted all through history. Jesus said in Matthew 20. verses 18 and 19, “We are going up to Jerusalem, and they will condemn Me to death. and will deliver Me over to the Gentiles, to mock and whip and crucify Me.” Jesus said, “I lay down My life.” If anyone was guilty, Jesus was. He said, “I have the power to lay it down, I have the power to take it up.”

    Also, Mr. Deedat, I feel that both you and I are responsible, because the Bible says,”For all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God” (Romans 3:23). It was our sins that drove Jesus Christ to the cross.

    The fourth fact that I learned is that the Christians are called to an intelligent. intellectual faith – not a blind faith. I was quite surprised when I read in the little booklet, What Was the Sign of Jonah? by Mr. Ahmed Deedat, that over one thousand million Christians today blindly accept that Jesus of Nazareth is the Christ. I’m a little confused, because really, Mr. Deedat, you read from the Qur’an and you said you accept it, you don’t need facts, you don’t need any evidence. You simply accept it and then you’re saying that Christians, because they accept what God, Yahweh, has revealed through the Holy Bible, that Jesus is the Christ, that because we accept that, we do it blindly. I’m amazed, because in the Muslim book, the Qur’an, it states that one of the titles given to Jesus is “al-Masih.” I believe it is referred to 11 times that way. The Muslim translator of the Qur’an into English, Yusuf Ali, translates the Arabic here as “Christ” in the English translation. So, why are we accused of being blind in accepting Jesus as the Christ?

    In my country, one of the greatest legal minds that ever lived – the man who made the university of Harvard famous – was Dr. Simon Greenleaf. He became a Christian through trying to refute Jesus Christ as the Eternal Word and the resurrection. Finally, after trying to do it, he came to the conclusion that the resurrection of Jesus Christ is one of the best established events of history, according to the laws of legal evidence administered in the courts of justice.

    C.S. Lewis, the literary genius of our age, was the professor of medieval and renaissance literature at Oxford. He was a giant in his field. No one could question his intellectual capabilities. He became a believer in Jesus Christ as his Savior and Lord when he tried to refute the reliability of the New Testament and he couldn’t. And he said, “I was one of the most reluctant converts, but I was brought to Jesus Christ because of my mind.”

    Lord Caldecote, the Lord Chief Justice of England, a man that held the highest offices that anyone could hold in the legal systems of England, said, ” … as often as I have tried to examine the evidence for Christianity, I have come to believe it as a fact beyond dispute.”

    Thomas Arnold was the headmaster of a major varsity and university for 14 years. He is an historian and the author of the famous three-volume series, the History of Rome. He said, “I know of no one fact in the history of mankind which is proved by better and fuller evidence than the resurrection of Jesus Christ.”

    Dr. Werner von Braun, the German scientist – the man who immigrated to my country – was one of the creators of the American Space Program. He said he never really became a scientist until he came to know Jesus Christ personally as Savior and God.

    The fifth fact that I discovered was the historical accuracy of the Christian Bible. The Christian New Testament is exceptional in its reliability and trustworthiness and survival down through history. It is unrivaled in manuscript authority. A manuscript is a hand-written copy over against a printed copy. Men and women, of the Christian New Testament alone, there are more than 24,000 manuscripts. Not versions of the Bible, Mr. Deedat, manuscript copies. Men and women, the number two book in all of history in manuscript authority and literature, is Homer’s Iliad, with 643. The number two book in the whole of history in manuscript authority.

    Then, Sir Frederick Kenyon was a man who was second to no one in the ability and the training to make authoritative statements about manuscripts of literature in history. The former curator and director of the British Museum, he said, “The last foundation for any doubt that the Scriptures have come down to us as they were written now has been removed. Both the authenticity and the general integrity of the books of the New Testament may now be regarded as finally established.”

    The point: there are some people who do not have an historical perspective of literature, who try to make an issue out of the fact that the writers of the four accounts of the gospel, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, never signed their names. Please, men and women, we need to go back through history and see how they did it then.

    First of all, the manuscripts were so well-accepted as being authoritative, with everyone knowing who wrote them, they did not need names placed on them. You might say it was the writers’ way of not distracting from the purpose of making Jesus Christ the central issue. Also, the work of these authors, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, went through the apostolic age. They went through the test of the apostolic period of the first century to confirm their accuracy, authenticity and reliability. Other people, through limited reading and absence of any type of research, say that the documents of Matthew, Mark, Luke and John are hearsay because the writers were not eyewitnesses of the events surrounding the crucifixion and resurrection of Jesus Christ.

    The people who say that will often appeal to Mark 14:50. They say that within two minutes they could dismiss the argument because Jesus’ followers all left Him and fled. So therefore, everything was hearsay. Men and women. this line of reasoning ignores common sense in the facts of the case. For example, read just the next four verses. It says this: “And Peter followed Him.” You see, they left Him in a group, but they came back individually – immediately, Mr. Deedat.

    Verse 4 says: “And Peter followed Him at a distance.” He went right into the courtyard of the high priest. And he was sitting there with the officer. Can you imagine? With the officers, and warming himself. In Mark 14, it says, “And Peter was below, in the courtyard.” Men and women, if you have studied the Scriptures, you’ll realize that Mark, in his gospel, was writing down all the eyewitness accounts of Peter. Peter was right there. Then we go to John 18, verse 15: “And Simon Peter was following Jesus, and so was another disciple. Now that disciple was known to the high priest and entered with Jesus into the court of the high priest.” John 19:26, “When Jesus therefore saw His mother, and the disciple whom He loved standing nearby, He said to His mother, ‘Woman, behold your son.’ ” They were eyewitnesses. They were there.

    About being permissible in a court of law. In most legal situations, you have what can be referred to as an ancient document rule. Now, you have to go to law to substantiate these things. Dr. John Warwick Montgomery is a lawyer and dean of the Simon Greenleaf School of Law, and a lecturer at the International School of Theology and Law in Strasbourg, France.

    He said that the application of the ancient document rule to the documents of the New Testament (especially the four gospels) – this is a head of a law school speaking – “Applied to the gospel records, and reinforced by responsible lower (textual) criticism, this rule would establish competency in any court of law.”

    The greatest eyewitness testimony is not found in the gospels. It is found in I Corinthians, the epistle by the apostle Paul, chapter 15, and was written in A.D. 55 to 56. I have yet to find a reputable scholar who would deny that. Paul says (now it’s 20 years earlier, right after his conversion – he had met with the leaders. He had met with James, the brother of Jesus in Jerusalem), that the tradition was passed on to him that there were over 500 eyewitnesses of the resurrection. If you take that into a court of law, give each eyewitness just six minutes, that would make 3,000 minutes of eyewitness testimony, or 50 hours of eyewitness testimony.

    However, that’s not the key point here. That was the tradition handed down to him, what he had examined personally. But Paul says then, the majority of them are still alive right now. Not when the tradition was passed down, but right now. Men and women, Paul was saying, “If you don’t believe me, ask them.”

    Also, many people overlook the fact that when the message of Jesus Christ was presented by the apostles and disciples, and the New Testament was shared, present in the audience were hostile and antagonistic witnesses. If they would have dared to depart from the truth of what was said, there were hostile witnesses to correct them immediately. In a court of law that is referred to as the principle of cross-examination. They did not dare to depart from the truth. Also, apart from the Bible, you have several extra biblical secular sources.

    One, a man by the name of Polycarp, was a disciple of the apostle John. He writes in his works. going back almost 2.000 years ago, “So firm is the ground upon which these gospels rest, that even the heretics themselves would not undermine it.” They had to start from what was presented and then develop their own heresy. Because even then, they could not say, Jesus didn’t say that. Jesus didn’t do that then … they couldn’t do that. So, they had to start with what He said, and develop their own heresy.

    The conclusion of many scholars is a tremendous confidence in the Christian Bible. Mr. Millar Burrows was on the staff of Yale University, one of the most prestigious universities in my country. He said, “There is an increase of confidence in the accurate transmission of the text of the New Testament itself.” Dr. Howard Vox, a researcher and archaeologist, said, “From the standpoint of literary evidence, the only logical conclusion is in the case where the reliability of the New Testament is infinitely stronger than any other record of antiquity.”

    The sixth fact that I discovered was that Christ was crucified. What does the historical, reliable record show? It is clear, not only from the Christian’s biblical historical record, but also from secular sources, which are documented in the back of my book, Evidence That Demands a Verdict, that He not only predicted His death by crucifixion, but that He was actually crucified. Jesus said that He would be whipped and delivered over to be crucified. And then. in John 19:17. 18, “They took Jesus therefore, and He went out, bearing His own cross, to the place called the Place of a Skull…. There they crucified Him, and with Him two other men, one on either side, and Jesus in between.”

    Let’s follow through what actually happened. First of all, it points out that Jesus was whipped by the Romans. What did that mean? The Romans would strip a person down to the waist and would tie him in the courtyard. Then they would take a whip that had a handle about a foot and a half long. At the end of the handle, it had four leather thongs with heavy, jagged bones or balls of lead with jagged edges, wound into the end of the straps. A minimum of five. They would be different lengths. The Romans would bring the whip down over the back of the individual and all the balls of lead or bone would hit the body at the same time. and they they would yank the whip down. The Jews would only permit 40 lashes. So they never did more than 39 so they wouldn’t break the law if they miscounted. The Romans could do as many as they wanted. So, when the Romans whipped a Jew, they did 41 or more out of spite to the Jews. And so he had probably at least 41, if not more, lashes.

    There are several medical authorities that have done research on crucifixion. One is a Dr. Barbet, in France, and another is Dr. C. Truman Davis, in the state of Arizona in my country. He is a medical doctor who has done meticulous study of the crucifixion from a medical perspective. Here he gives the effect of the Roman flogging:

    “The heavy whip is brought down with full force again and again across (a person’s) shoulders, back and legs. At first, the heavy thongs cut through the skin only. Then, as the blows continue, they cut deeper into the subcutalleous tissues, producing first an oozing of blood from the capillaries and veins of the skin, and finally spurting arterial bleeding from vessels in the underlying muscles. The small balls of lead first produce large, deep bruises, which the others cut wide open. Finally, the skin of the back is hanging in long ribbons, and the entire area is an unrecognizable mass of torn, bleeding tissue.”

    Other sources I have documented said that sometimes the back is literally opened up to the bowels within. Many people would die just from the whipping.

    After the whipping they took Jesus out to the execution area and drove spikes into His wrists and His feet. It says that late that Friday afternoon they broke the legs of the two thieves hanging with Jesus, but they did not break His legs. Now, why did they break someone’s legs? When you are prostrate on the cross, or hanging there, they bent the legs up underneath and drove the spike through here. When you died by crucifixion, often what would happen is you would die from your own air. The pectoral muscles would be affected and you could not let your air out. You could take it in, but could not let it out.

    And so, you’d hang there and suffocate, you would push up on your legs to let the air out, and then come down to take it in. When they wanted to bring about the death immediately, they broke their legs and they couldn’t push up, and they would die. Jesus’ legs were not broken. As the Holy God, revealing His Holy Word in the Bible, points out, Jesus had died. Men and women, if they had broken His legs, He would not have been our Messiah. He would not have been the Eternal Word, because God, Yahweh in the Old Testament, prophesies in Psalms that His legs would not be broken. His bones would not be broken. Men and women, He was fulfilling what God, Yahweh, had already revealed would take place.

    The next fact that I discovered was that Christ was dead. That’s the seventh fact that I discovered, Men and women, in John 19:30, Jesus willed Himself to die, That’s why He didn’t take so long, He came to die. He said, “I lay My life down.” And in John 19, He said, “It is finished,” and He bowed His head and He gave up the Spirit, He willed Himself to die, Now, in John 19, verse 34 (Mr. Deedat, in his booklet, has referred to it as ‘Evidence That Jesus Was Not Dead’) you have reference to the blood and water.

    He was on the cross and they’d already acknowledged Him being dead, but they thought they’d give a parting shot, as you would say, They took a spear, and thrust it into His side. Eyewitness accounts said blood and water came out separated, Mr. Deedat, in his book, appealed to this phenomenon as evidence that Christ was still alive, He supports this in his writing, by an appeal to an article in the Thinkers Digest 1949, by an anesthesiologist. I was able to acquire medical research by various people in this area.

    I have time to share just two of the findings. First, from a scholastic viewpoint: many medical and university or varsity libraries that once carried this journal, no longer do so. It is considered by many in the medical field to be not only out of date, but behind the medical times.

    Second, from a medical viewpoint: A wound of the type inflicted on Jesus, if the person were still alive, would not bleed out the wound opening, but bleed into the chest cavity, causing an internal hemorrhage. At the aperture of the wound, the blood would be barely oozing from the opening, For a spear to form a perfect channel that would allow the blood and serum to flow out the spear wound is next to impossible. The massive internal damage done to a person under crucifixion, and then being speared in the heart area, would cause death almost immediately, not even including what happens with the details of a Jew’s burial.

    At the State of Massachusetts General Hospital, over a period of years, they did research on people who died of a ruptured heart. Normally, the heart had 20 cc’s of pericardial fluid. When a person dies of a ruptured heart, there is more than 500 cc’s of pericardial fluid, And it would come out in the form of a fluid and clotted blood. Perhaps this is what was viewed at that time.

    The Jewish burial would have been a final death blow. Mr. Deedat says in his book, page 9, in “What Was the Sign of Jonah”? that they gave the Jewish burial bath, plastered him with 100 pounds of aloe and myrrh. Now, going through whipping, where the back is almost laid open, having your arms and feet pierced, being put on a cross, having a spear thrust in your side, being taken down and then plastered with 100-some pounds of spices of cement consistency – it would call for a greater miracle than the resurrection to live through that,

    Then, the severe discipline of the Romans. Pilate was a little amazed, and I would have been too, that Christ had already been dead, or that they had come and asked for the body, So, he called a centurion in. And he said, “I want you to go and confirm to me that Jesus is dead.” Now men and women, this centurion was not a fool. He was not about ready to leave his wife a widow.

    The centurion would always check with four different executioners. That was Roman law. There had to be four executioners. They did that so in case one man was a little lax, the other one would catch him in it, And you would never have all four lax in signing the death warrant. Discipline was severe with the Romans.

    For example, when the angel let Peter out of jail in Acts 12 in the New Testament, Herod called in the guard and executed them all – just for letting one man out of jail. In Acts 16 in the Christian New Testament, the doors had been opened up in the jail for Paul and Silas, their chains had been loosened, and the moment the guard saw they were freed, he pulled out his own sword to execute himself. And Paul said, “Wait a minute!” You see, that guard knew what would happen, He would rather die by his own sword, than be executed by the Romans.

    Then Christ was dead. Flavius Josephus, the Jewish historian, records that when he went into Jerusalem in A.D. 70 when Titus was destroying it, he saw three of his friends being crucified. They had just been put up there. They had been whipped and everything. He went to the commander of the guard and he said, “Please release them.” Now, you have to understand, Flavius was the name given to Josephus by the Roman Emperor who had brought him into his own family. That’s why he had influence as a Jew. And you know, immediately, the Roman guard captain took the three men down from the cross and still, men and women, two of the three died. They’d just been put up there and they were removed quickly. Crucifixion was that cruel.

    The Jews knew that Jesus was dead. In Matthew 27 they went to the Roman leader and said, “Sir, we remember that when He was still alive. …” In other words, what is He now? Dead! “When He was still alive He said, ‘After three days I am to rise again.’ “I believe Mr. Deedat has his books saying that the Jews realized they’d made a mistake. He really wasn’t dead, so they thought they wouldn’t make a second mistake, so they go and get a guard unit put there. Well, the Jews themselves said He was already dead. “We just want to make sure no one takes His body so there won’t be any deception.” The Jews have been accused of a lot of things, but very seldom have they ever been accused of stupidity. They knew He was dead.

    The next fact I discovered was the burial procedure of the Jews. Some people say they were hurrying because of the Sabbath coming, and they had to carry Him back. Men and women, I checked this out in detail. And I documented in my Resurrection Factor book that the burial procedure was so important they could even do it on the Sabbath. They didn’t have to worry about the Sabbath coming up. They didn’t want the body to hang on the cross once the Sabbath began, but they could take their time burying Him. They would put spices around the body – in this case, 100 pounds of aromatic spices – along with a gummy, cement substance.

    They would stretch the body out or straighten it out. They’d take a piece of linen cloth 30 centimeters wide. They would start to wrap the body from the feet. In between the folds, they put the cement consistency and the spices. They wrapped the body to the armpits, put the arms down, started below the fingers again, wrapped to the neck, and put a separate piece around the head. In this situation, I would estimate an encasement of 117 to 120 pounds.

    The next fact that I discovered is that they took extreme security precautions at the tomb of Jesus Christ. One, it says that they rolled large stone against the tomb. Mark says the stone was extremely large. One historical reference going back to the first century says that 20 men could not move the stone. Now. I think it was exaggerated a little bit there. But he was making a point about the size of the stone. Two engineering professors. after they heard me speak on the stone, went to Israel. As non-Christian engineering professors, they calculated the size stone needed to roll against a four-and-a-half to five-foot doorway of the Jewish tombs. They wrote me a well-documented letter, and said it would have to have a minimum weight of one and a half to two tons.

    Mr. Deedat, in his books, makes an issue that one man, or two at the most, rolled the stone against the entrance. Therefore, one or two men could roll it back. It says Joseph of Arimathea rolled the stone against the entrance. Don’t force on the Bible or the Qur’an anything you would not force in conversation today. For example: when I came to the stadium the other day to look it over. I said to one of the people that brought me here, “How did all these chairs get here?” He said, “Mr. Deedat brought them.” Mr. Deedat, did you bring all 700 of these chairs personally, yourself? No! They were brought by many people. I could go away from here saying Mr. Deedat put on this symposium. But I think there were some others that helped make all the arrangements.

    History says Hitler invaded France. Now, maybe he would have tried it in France alone, but I don’t think he would try it in South Africa alone.

    There could have been a number of people that helped Joseph of Arimathea. Plus, you find when you go back and research it out that the tombs had a trough going up the side. They placed the stone there. They had a block. Then, men and women, my seven-year-old daughter could roll it, because you simply pull up the block, letting the stone roll down the front and lodge itself against the entrance of the tomb.

    Then, a security guard was put there. The Jews wanted one. They went to the Romans and said, give us a guard unit. The Greek word was kustodia. Men and women, a kustodia was a 16-man security unit. Each man was trained to protect six square feet of ground. The 16 men, according to Roman history, were supposed to be able to protect 6 square yards against an entire battalion and hold it. Each guard had four weapons on his body. He was a fighting machine, almost the same as was true of the Temple Police.

    Next, a Roman se

  66. Title : Dr. Paul Hamisi Hussein – ISLAM TO CHRISTIANITY

    Description: I fell upon the scripture in Surat or the Book of Al-IMURAN verse 45 which says, The angel Djibril {Gabriel} came to Miriam {Mary} and told her, the child that you will give birth to will have authority on Earth and in Heaven. In the same Surat, Verse 49, Jesus went to the Israelites and told them, I created you and I have the ability to heal illnesses, skin diseases, the blind and resurrect the dead. Upon reading these verses, I realised that there was more to the Jesus of the Christians than we were taught in Islam.

    Soure: http://www.errachidia.info/clip/video-hamisi-1-aKnqSBwPKjI.html

    More about Dr Hussein

    http://www.eastafricantube.com/media/24459/Dr._Hamisi_Hussein_-_Yesu_ni_Mungu__1/

    http://www.eastafricantube.com/media/24461/Dr._Hamisi_Hussein_-_Yesu_ni_Mungu_2/

    http://www.eastafricantube.com/media/24463/Dr._Hamisi_Hussein_-_Yesu_ni_Mungu_3/

    http://www.eastafricantube.com/media/24469/Dr._Hamisi_Hussein_-_Yesu_ni_Mungu_4/

    http://www.eastafricantube.com/media/24027/Dr._Hamisi__Hussein_-_Nguvu_za_Mungu_4/

  67. hussen i think you gona be opend now God elp you my friend in Jesus name you will must be saved.

  68. i live where we have many Muslim faithfuls i need to know more about their faith so that i can reach them.
    please help me.

  69. you are all God’s people. I believe that God is one and whether one is a moslem or christian or whatever religion (traditionalists inclusive),no difference. Haya malumbano ni fiction au creation ya wanadamu tu. Why do we have to argue and point fingers at others, thinking that you are better than them?

    Ndugu zangu, dini(nimesema dini, sijasema Mungu) ni kama dawa za kulevya. Ukitaka watu wawe mazezeta basi wadunge na wafanye waraibu (adicts) wa dawa hizo. Dini hali kadhalika. Wanaoabudu dini, na sio Mungu, ni religion adicts ambao wamelewa na kuwa mazezeta.

    Mimi ni muamini (I believe in God) lakini wala sioni tatizo kwenye uislamu au ukristu, ukatoliki etc. It is a nonsense to waste time discussing religions. Lengo la dini zote ni zuri, sasa tunachotukanana(impliedly tunafanya hivo in a polite way) ni nini? Dominic, Steve, John nawapongeza sana-for the sake of your arguments.Some, like Dominick’s, are so logical and purely academic. Lkn sifagilii malumbano yenu wala nini.

    Otherwise, you had better devote your precious time for something more constructive and productive rather than these hair-splitting arguments.

    Mungu kwanza-dini baadae

  70. Ndg Ndewinga,

    Karibu katika mjadala huu. Ingawa wewe unaita majadiliano haya ni hair-splitting arguments & malumbano lakini mimi naamini kujadiliana kwa namna hii hapa [ na tukifanya in a polite way) ni njia moja wapo ya kutufanya tuweze kufikia kwenye hicho ulichokisisitiza kuwa ni ‘MUNGU KWANZA-DINI BAADAYE’.

    Sasa, mimi nina maswali kadhaa kwako ambayo katika kuyajibu hayo tutakuwa tunaelekea huko kwenye ukweli wa kanuni ya Mungu kwanza – dini baadaye:

    Kwa kuwa wewe ni muamini [you believe in God] na wala huoni tatizo lolote kwenye uislam au ukristu, ukatoliki nk, MAANA YAKE ni kwamba ulishajifunza mambo hayo kwa undani, ukalinganisha similarities and differences [ambayo naamini lazima zipo] na ukaona mambo yote hayo [umeweka matatu kama mifano] hayana tofauti yoyote na ndiyo maana WEWE HUONI TATIZO LOLOTE. Kwa sababu hiyo basi ninakuomba haya yafuatayo:

    1. Ufafanue kwa ufupi, mambo machache ambayo yanatofautiana katika ya Uislam, Ukristu na Ukatoliki. [tumia haya matatu tu kwa sasa]

    2. Ufafanue kwa ufupi, mambo machache ambayo yanafafana [kama yapo] katika Uislam, Ukristu na Ukatoliki, na

    3. Ueleze namna ambayo unapoyalinganisha hayo yanayotofautiana na yanayofanana unafikia kwenye conclusion kwamba hakuna tatizo kati ya Uislam, Ukristu na Ukatoliki

    Nimeulize hayo kwa sababu sidhani kama ulifikia uamuzi wa kusema tu HAKUNA TATIZO kwenye Uislam, Ukristu, Ukatoliki etc, bila kujifunza kwa undani mambo hayo.

    Ninasubiri kwa hamu kujifunza kutoka kwako.

  71. HIVI MKIWAKUTA WAISLAMU MBINGUNI MTAGOMA??? AU MTAANDAMANA???

    MIMI NITAKWENDA SO LONG NI MBINGUNI. SIKU YA MWISHO KUNA WENGI WATASHANGAA NA KULIA AU KULIA SAAAANA.

    KWELI NI KRISTO PEKEEE

  72. Ndugu Mwakambako,
    Kama kweli ni Kristo pekee, huyo mwislamu utamkuta mbingu gani? Mbingu ya Kristo au Mbingu ya mtume Mohamed?

  73. Mwakambako na wengineo!

    Kwa kifupi tu Allah sio Jehova! Na hawawezi kulinganishwa! Na hata kama dini zote ni za Uongo na si za kweli, basi “Uongo” wa Kikristo una make sense, kuliko uuongo wa Kiislamu!Na kama vitabu vyote vya dini vina mapungufu na vimebeba upuuzi, basi mapungufu ya Kuraan na upuuzi wake ni mkubwa kuliko ulioko ndani ya Biblia! Kama dini zote ulimwenguni zina madhara kwa Binadamu! Madhara ya Uislamu KUURANI ni makubwa kuliko madhara yaliosababishwa na ukristo na BIBLIA! Na kama kweli kuna Mbingu au peponi! Ni heri kuingia katika Mbingu iliyoandikwa katika Biblia, kuliko mbinguni ambayo nitaenda na kupewa Bikra safi saba! manake sijui mke wangu atapewa nini!

    Kwa kifupi Uislamu na Ukristo ni vitu viwili tofauti kabisa kama Mbingu na Jehanamu! kama Nuru na Giza! kama Mchana na Usiku!

    Kwenye Ukristo tunaona Mungu anamtafuta Mwanadamu! Kwenye Uislamu Mwanadamu anamtamfuta Mungu!

    Kwenye Ukristo kuna UHURU ndani ya Uislamu kuna KIFUNGO cha Sharia!

    Kwenye Ukristo kuna Mungu Mwenye Nguvu anayejipigania na Kujitetea Mwenyewe! Kwenye Uislamu kuna Mungu Dhaifu aneyetakiwa apiganiwe, atetewe hata kwa upanga! Dhidi ya wanaompinga na kumkataa!

    Kwenye Ukristo kuna UHURU wa kumkataa Mungu! Kwenye Uislamu huna UHURU wa kumkataa Allah! Ni lazima Kusilimu au kujisalimisha chini ya sharia zake!

    Kwenye Ukristo kuna UHAKIKA wa kukubalika na Mungu! Kwenye Uislamu hakuna HAKIKA HIYO! Hata baada ya mfungo wa Ramadhani, ukimuuliza Muislamu sasa ukifa leo baada ya Mwezi wa toba unaenda peponi? Jibu sijui! Lakini Yesu nasema “LEO UTAKUWA NAMI PEPONI”!

    Huwezi Kumlinganisha YESU na Mtume Mohammed! Sina haja ya kusema mengi! Angalia tofauti za wanafunzi wao! Angalia mchango wa wanafunzi wa Yesu na wa Mohammed walioleta Ulimwenguni! Licha ya madhaifu yao yote ( yaani kila upande” Utajua tu ipi ni Nuru ipi ni giza! Imani ipi is moving the entire universe ahead! na imani ipi is trying to pull the universe backward!……….kwa kifupi kwangu mimi ni kukosa ufahamu kulinganisha Uislamu na Ukristo hata na dini Nyingine! Ukristo haulinganishiki na Imani yoyoye! ……Christians believe the REALLY LIVING GOD! Not dead gods created by infallible human beings! We are not in competition…..! we can even be compared…..! Hata sisi tuliyemjua Kristo na akaingia na kukaa miyoni mwetu! huwa tunaogopa na kunyenyekea kwa nini Mungu ametufunulia Neema hii ya ajabu! Si kwa akili zetu au utauwa wetu au sadaka zetu! Ni yeye ametaka tumjue YEYE kwa makusudi yake kamili!

    MBARIKIWE!

  74. Wapendwa,

    Kama nilivyosema hapo juu, tunalinganisha vitu visivyolinganishwa! Mungu anayaaminiwa na Wakristo anaitwa “JEHOVA” au soma vitabu vitano vya Musa utaona alivyotaka ajulikane, Kuna Miungu mingi ulimwenguni, Baba Ibrahim kabla hajaitwa atoke katika nchi ya Uru wa Kaldayo jamaa zake walikuwa wakiabudu Miungu wengine! Na akaiitwa na Huyu Mungu YEHOVA ambaye ndiye Mungu wa Imani ya Kikiristo!

    Ona tofauti za YEHOVA NA ALLAH!

    1. Mungu wa Imani ya Kikristo habadiliki: (James 1:17)
    wakati Allah anabadilika…..(Sura2:206)

    2.Mungu wa Kikristo anaeleweka katika Utatu (YOH 6:27)
    (Col2:6) (Act5:3-9) LAKINI kwa Allah hii ni KUFURU! soma Sura 5:73….”Surah 5: 73: They do blaspheme who say God is of three…..there is no Allah except one Allah”

    Kwa kifupi ni waislamu ndio wana tabu na Mungu anayeelezwa katika utatu! Wakristo hawana sababu yoyote ya kuwa na wasiwasi na Allah! kwani kwetu sio Mungu!Is just a dead cold concept created by Mohammed! Hatuwalazimishi waislamu Kuaamini Mungu aliyeelezwa katika Utatu! Ila kwao Waislamu Mungu wetu aliye hai ni kero!

    Nikiacha tofauti za Mungu(Jehova na Allah) ambazo zinatenga Uislamu na Ukristo, na kuuweka imani hizi katika wigo tofauti, Je Yesu wa Biblia ndio Issa? Kwa kifupi huna haja ya kusoma sana vitabu vyote viwili yaani Kuran na Biblia na kuona kwamba Yesu aliyeelezwa ndani ya Vitabu vya Injili na Isaa bin Mariam ni vitu tofauti kabisa!

    Hebu angalia nukuu hizi:

    1.YESU HAKUUMBWA (Col:17)Lakini Kuuran inasema (Sura18:4-5) Inakataa kabisa! Kuwa Allah hawezi kuwa na mtoto! Ni kweli huyo ni Allah! Sio Jehova! kwani vitu viwili tofauti! Nawashangaa hasa baadhi ya Wakristo wanaosema “Mungu” ni mmoja ni Yule yule tu!

    Mungu wa WAKRISTO SIO ALLAH! Na NI kufuru kumwambia mwislamu Mungu wake ni JEHOVA ambaye ameelezwa katika UTATU! Kwa kifupi ni lazima ukubali kati ya haya mawili, ama Mungu wetu WAKRISTO yaani JEHOVA Ndiye MUNGU wa KWELI au ALLAH Mungu wa Dini ya Waislamu ndiye MUNGU ya KWELI! VYOTE VIWILI HAVIWEZI KUWA SAWA!kuuran na biblia vimewatofautisha kabisa! Na kama TUAAMINI MUNGU YUPO, BASI HAWEZI KUEELEZWA KWA JINSI TOFAUTI KAMA ANAVYOELEZWA NA KURAANI NA BIBILIA! KATI YA HAO WAWILI MMOJA SIO MUNGU!Sisi wakristo kwa ujasiri kabisa tunasema Mungu aliye hai anaitwa Jehova!ndie Mungu wa Ibrahim, Isaac na Jacob! ndie Baba wa Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo!Na ambaye WOKOVU unapatikana kwake tu! kwa wengine ni kufuru!

    Kwa kifupi kwa hili LAZIMA WAKRISTO TUKUBALI KUWA NARROW MINDED KWA JAMBO HILI NA KWA SAUTI KUBWA TUSEME MUNGU WETU NDIO WA PEKEE,NA YEYE SIO ALLAH, WALA BUDDHA!NA SISI SISI SOTE BINADAMU SIO NDUGU WALA WATOTO WA BABA MMOJA!KAMA ALPHA BLONDE ANAVYOTAKA TUFAHAMU! NI KWELI TUMEUMBWA NA MUNGU MMOJA! LAKINI SISI TUMEZALIWA KATIKA ROHO NA MUNGU JEHOVA!TU WATOTO WAKE WA PEKEE! YEYE NI MUNGU WETU NA BABA YETU!!

  75. Ndugu Paul.
    Uliuliza maswali mawili yenye msingi mmoja. Ulitaka nifafanue tofauti ninazodhani zipo kati ya uislam, “ukristu au ukatoloki”. Kwanza nikukumbushe the underlying argument yangu kuwa dini au madhehebu sio cha msingi kwangu bali ni Mungu ndiye ninayamuangalia hapa. kwa hiyo, sikupenda kujadili dini, bali Mungu awe ndio focus.
    Kwa hiyo:
    Swali lako linanitaka njiadili dini-kitu ambacho nimekiita hair-splitting argument. Sitojadili tofauti hizo unazozitaka-ambazo ni maelezo tu ya wanadamu ambao wanakusudia “ku-mmonopolize” Mungu kupitia imani zao. My focus is in the similarity katika hizo dini na madhehebu yote-Kuwa God is there and he or she is the omnipotent superior being. Ndio maana mimi nazikubali zote.
    Najua wapo watakaojaribu kuargue along the lines Mungu wa wakristu sio sawa na Mungu wa waislamu etc. hao nao ni hair splitters ambao-kama nilivyosema-wanajaribu kumhodhi Mungu.
    Kwa kifupi ndugu Paul, swali lako lilikuwa na mtego, na siwezi kuivunja imani yangu kwa Mungu kwa kumjadili kupitia tofauti dini au madhehebu.
    Natumaini minekujibu.
    Mungu wa watu wote na aheshimiwe.
    Watakabahu

  76. Wapendwa,

    Mungu aliyejidhihirisha katika Biblia ni Mungu tofauti na aliyejidhirisha ndani Kuraan, Hata kama Wakristo watashindwa kuuleza UTATU wake, lakini hata kwa tabia zake tu ni tofauti na Allah! Na hata kama Uungu wa Yesu unaweza kukanushika, basi Utume au Unabii wa YESU ni tofauti kabisa na ule wa Muhammed!

    Huwezi kabisa kuwalinganisha Yesu na Muhammed kwa Tabia zao, kwa miujiza yao, kwa mafundisho yao! na kwa jinsi walivyoaathiri ulimwengu! Tofauti za wafuasi wa Yesu na Muhammed ziko wazi kabisa! Na hahitaji uchambuzi yakinifu kujua hata kama Yesu alikuwa ni mtume na nabii, basi Mungu wake aliyemfuata si yule ambaye Mtume Muhammed alimfuata!Na kama kweli Yesu na Mtume Muhammed walikuwa wamevuviwa(INSPIRED na Mungu, basi ni MIUNGU tofauti kabisa iliyowasukuma wote wawili! Haiwezekani kabisa Mungu wa YESU akasema wasemehe adui zako! na Mungu wa Muhammed akasema chinja kwa jambia adui zako!

    Ni vigumu mno kusoma mafundisho ya Yesu yakakusukuma UUE! UCHINJE!UANGAMIZE! Ni kweli historia ya ukristo ina watu walioojiita wafuasi wa Yesu kama “Crusaders” walioua na kuaangamiza kwa jina la Yesu, lakini hao wote hawana mahali pa kusimamia au kusimama katika mafundisho ya Yesu! Huwezi kupata nukuu hata moja ya mafundusho ya Yesu iliyoko ndani ya Biblia, hasa Injili inayokusukuma kuua au kuangamiza mtu kwa ajili yake!

    Je utasemaje juu Kuurani! Uisomapo tu ni aya chache mno unazoweza kuzipata zinazoweza kukuzuia Kuua! Kuchinja! kwa ajili ya Allah! na Mtume wake!Ni rahisi sana usomapo Kuraan kuku- “inspire” au kukusuma kwa JIHAD! Kumfia Allah na Mtumewe, na kuteketeza makafiri! kwani ndio njia nyepesi na ya Uhakika wa kukufanya uuingie peponi!

    Hivyo basi hatutofautiani na Waislamu kwa vile tu Mungu wetu anaaelezwa katika utatu, la hasha, hata kama leo Wakristo wote tutaamka asubuhi na kusema Mungu wetu ni mmoja, na Yesu sio Mungu, bado kabisa utabikia ufa mkubwa kati ya Mafundisho ya YESU na Mohammed!Kama nilivyosema awali, utofauti huo ni kama Nuru na Giza! Mchana na Usiku!

    Dini ya kiislamu ni “static religion” with cold, dead rules and regulations! It cannot revitalize the human spirit! While faith in Christ bring life! rejuvenate human spirit, Spirit of God infuses life to the dead spirit of man, we become new creatures in Christ! True Christianity in NOT about rules and regulations, system of worship, etc! Is to be in touch with with Living God- Jehovah through Jesus Christ!

  77. Moderator,
    Acha uhuni.

    JIBU: Kwa Sababu umetumia maneno yasiyofaa kwenye blog yetu. Tumeyaondoa maneno hayo na comments nyingine tumezifuta mpaka utakapoweza kuandika maneno yanayofaa……

    SHALOM!

  78. Ndugu Sosthenes,

    Ninanukuu: “dini au madhehebu sio cha msingi kwangu bali ni Mungu ndiye ninayamuangalia hapa. kwa hiyo, sikupenda kujadili dini, bali Mungu awe ndio focus”

    Ninakubaliana nawe kabisa kuhusu maneno hayo. Lakini nahitaji kufahamu hili:

    i). Ni kwa namna gani unamuangalia Mungu? [Yaani ni kanuni gani unatumia]

    Nanukuu: “Najua wapo watakaojaribu kuargue along the lines Mungu wa wakristu sio sawa na Mungu wa waislamu etc. hao nao ni hair splitters ambao-kama nilivyosema-wanajaribu kumhodhi Mungu.”

    Hapa nanitaji kufahamu hili:

    ii)Una vigezo gani kwamba Mungu wa Wakristo ndiye Mungu wa waislamu?
    [Maana inavyoonekana una ushahidi wa kutosha kuhusu hilo. Kama nilivyoandika kwenye maoni yaliyopita, huwezi kufahamu kwamba Mungu wa Wakristu ndiye Mungu wa Waislamu until umejifunza Mungu anayetajwa katika dini hizo na kuona kuwa ni yule yule].

    Katika mchango wangu uliopita Swali nililouliza halikuwa na mtego, bali ni kweli kutokana na ulivyoandika inaonyesha ulishajifunza vema ukristu na uislamu na ndiyo maana uka-conclude kwamba havina tofauti. Kama hujajifunza imani hizo basi HAPA UNATUDANGANYA wote tunaosoma hapa!

    Kwa kumalizia, Natumani utakubaliana nami kwamba, katika mambo anayotakiwa kujifunza, mtu anatakiwa kujifunza pia habari za Mungu [the omnipotent superior being]. Kama unakubaliana nami, swali ni:

    iii)Je, habari za Mungu zinapatikana katika mafundisho/elimu gani?……

    Lakini kama hukubaliani nami, swali ni:

    iv) Ni kwa namna gani mtu anaweza kumfahamu Mungu pasipo kujifunza habari zake?

    Nasubiri kujifunza kutoka kwako!

  79. Nimetumiwa meseji ifuatayo kwenye simu yangu. Nami nimeona niiweke hapa kwa kuwa nimeona kama inaendana na mada hii. nimeiweka bila kuongeza wala kupunguza chochote:

    [[[ "SALAM ALEKUM Waislamu mpige kura kumwondoa nyoka (Slaa) adui wa uislamu, tumpe Kikwete awamu ingine au tumpe Lipumba inshaallah. Tuma kwa waislam 5".

    NDG OMBA MUNGU ATUPE REHEMA KATIKA HILI, PIA SAMBAZA, TUWE MAKINI KATIKA UCHAGUZI HUU!]]]

    Asomaye na afahamu!

  80. Ndugu Paul,

    Kwa kifupi hiki ndio tunachowaambia Waislamu siku zote, dini yao inataka kuuleta utawala wa mtume wao leo! kwao ni kero kutawaliwa na Kaffir!Hawajali utawala bora, hawajali kanuni za sheria, hawajali demokrasia! kwa waislamu utawala kamili ni ule wa “umma wa kiislamu” na pia kuurudisha utawala wa “Khalifa” ili jamii yote ulimwenguni iwe chini ya Allah!

    Wakristo hatuna haja ya kuogopa, tunachohitajika ni kuwa Imara katika Imani! Msingi wa Imani yetu uko juu ya Mwamba! ambao milango ya Kuzimu haiwezi kuishinda!
    Hii ni imani isiyohitaji kutetewa kwa Jambia! Ni Roho wa Mungu aliye hai atendaye kazi kuitetea! Ni yule Roho mtakatifu aliyemwagwa siku ya Pentecoste,na baada ya ya miaka michache dola ya Kirumi ikawa imetekwa!

    Hebu tunapopata meseji kama hizo zitutie hamasa ya Kumjua zaidi Yesu!Kumhubiri Yesu zaidi! kuishi maisha tofauti ya utakatifu na yenye kuweka wazi tofauti ya Imani iliyo hai ya Ukristo na ukristo wa jumapili tu, kuimba mapambio, kubarikiwa nk, bali Kujitoa zaidi na zaidi kwake! Kuomba kwa ajili ya Uamsho! Mungu atusimamishie watu watakao lileta taifa letu kwa Mungu! Na kuivunja nguvu au vuguvugu la roho ya Uislamu!

    Kwa kifupi siamini dawa ya kuupinga Uislamu ni kuchagua kiongozi “Mkristo” kwani silaha zetu alizotuachia Mungu haziko katika kiti cha urais! wala ubunge! Kama Bwana atamwita mtu katika nafasi hizo ni sawa tu! Lakini silaha yetu ni Upanga wa Roho! Neno la Mungu! Tukivaa silaha hizo (Eph 6) Siku zote ni zaidi ya washindi! Ndivyo Paulo alivyofanya kuuishinda Dola ya Kirumi!

    Kwa kifupi Biblia imesema katika Yote tunashinda!

  81. Wapendwa,

    Nataka kujibu mojawapo ya Hoja kubwa ya jamaa zetu waislamu kuwa Biblia imekuwa “polluted” Imechafuliwa, imepindishwa! Na kwamba kuweko kwa “version” nyingi kumepoteza ujumbe wake.

    Ningependa kuuliza waislamu, Je ni ujumbe upi hasa uliopindishwa kwa kuwepo kwa “Versions” nyingi za Biblia?

    Kwa kifupi kabisa Wakristo tunaamini katika WOKOVU ulioletwa na Bwana Wetu Yesu Kristo. Je kuna “Version” yoyote inayopinga hilo? Kuna “Version” Inayosema Yesu Hakufa Msalabani” Kuna “Version” inayoyakataa kuwa Yeye si Njia ya Kweli na Uzima? Au Imetaja kuwa Wokovu haupatikani kwa Yesu Kristo? Isipokuwa MTUME mwingine! Kwa kifupi licha ya vesions mbali mbali Ujumbe wa Yesu Haujachujuka! Bado unamtaka binadamu mwenye dhambi atubu, amrudie Mungu ili apate Uzima upya wa Kiroho!

    Je kwa upande wa Quraani ni vipi! Wanaotaka kuifuata kama “ILIVYOSHUSWA” kwa Mtume Muhamad tumeona matokeo yake! Watu wanawaita Fundamentalist! au wenye siasa kali! Kwa kifupi wanawaonea! Kwani wanachokifuata ndio HASA kilichoandikwa katika Quraan! Ukiona Muislamu anaitwa “Moderate” ujue huyo sio Muislamu halisi! Quraan halisi “ALIYOSHUSHIWA” Mtume inataka mtu kumfia Allah kwa Jihad! na kutokuwa na nasaba yoyote na Kaffir! kuhakikisha dini ya Allah haitukanwi!na wala haidharauliki!

    Angalau basi hata Quraan ingelikuwa na versions nyingi kama Biblia, ili tuweze kusema labda hayo makali ya Jambia, Jihad, chuki dhidi ya Makaffiri ndani ya Qurran yaliwekwa na mtu mwingine sio Allah!na Mtume wake!

  82. Orbi,Shalom
    Kwenye mada hii umeelezea mambo makubwa na mazuri juu ya tofauti kubwa iliyopo kati ya uislamu na ukristo.Ipo tofauti kubwa kati ya Allah na Mungu Jehova.Misingi ya dini ya kiislamu imejengwa juu ya chuki na uhasama wakati dini ya kikristo imejengwa juu ya misingi ya upendo na kuvumiliana. Mwisilamu kuua kaffir ni tiketi ya kwenda peponi wakati ukristo unataka tuwapenda adui zetu.Mara zote hujiuliza pepo ya wauaji ni ipi? Hakika ni jehanamu wala sio mahali pengine!! Nakushukuru sana kwa uelimishaji huu ulioufanya, lakini najua kwa sababu ya shingo ngumu za hawa ndugu zetu hawawezi kukuelewa kamwe kwa kuwa wamelishwa chuki na wala sio upendo.

    Ndugu yangu John Paul, pole kwa hiyo sms, lakini tuliye naye nadani yetu ni mkuu kuliko walionaye wao, hivyo hizo sms zao hazitatufanya tuachane na upendo wa Yesu.Kubwa zaidi kura ni siri ya mpigaji hivyo nawashauri watu wakapige kura kwa mgombea wanayemtaka wala sio kwa ushawishi wa sms za namna hii. Hii inadhihirisha jinsi hawa wenzetu walivyo watu wa ubinafsi, kwao siku zote mwislamu ni mwenzao na mkristo ni kaffir,hivyo hafai.Kila kunapokucha utawasikia wakilalama juu ya wakristo, wanasahau kwamba wakati wakristo walipokuwa wakisoma na kufungua shule za mission zilizokuwa zinatoa elimu bora, wao walikuwa wakifungua na kusoma madrasa na ndani ya hayo madrasa wakiendelea kufundishwa jihad na chuki dhidi ya kila mtu ambaye sio mwislamu. Mungu na atuepushe na balaa hili la udini linaloinyelea nchi yetu wakati huu. Siku zote mimi hubaki nikishangaa, hivi watu hawajifunzi wanapoangalia mauaji ya kidini yanyotokea kwa wenzetu huko Nigeria na kwingine?

    Omary Isack(Sosthenes), tangu comment yako ya mwanzo(24/9) niligundua kuwa ipo shida mahali fulani kwako kwa sababu uliona kuwa wakristo wanamu-monopolize Mungu kupitia imani zao.Ukweli ni kwamba kmfuata Mungu wa kweli(sio Allah) hakuna demokrasia ya kwamba umfuate Yeye kwa kipindi fulani halafu umwache umfuate mwingine.Hakuna option, ni lazima kumtii Yeye peke yake, basi.Hivyo inashangaza sana unapofika mahali unaanza kutumia lugha mbaya kwa moderator.Hii ni blog ya kikristo na dhumuni kubwa ni kumuinua Kristo kwa utukufu wake. Hivyo kama mtu huwezi ku-comply na madhumuni ya blog hii, basi huna haja ya kutoa comment zake humu ili uwaachie wengine waendelee kufundisha na/au kujifunza mambo yenye umuhimu kwa ajili ya safari ya kwenda mbinguni.

    Mungu na atubariki sisi sote.

  83. Ndugu Haggai,

    Asante kwa mchango wako pia, Kwa sasa niko nje ya Tanzania, nchi yenye mchanganyiko wa Waislamu na Wakristo, yale malalamiko ya waislamu Tanzania kuwa wamekandamiza na Wakristo Kielimu nk yako pia nchi hii pia!Ambako maskini Nyerere hakuwepo kuwapendelea Wakristo!

    Kwa kifupi tu wengi wameshindwa kuuelewa ukristo kuwa ni NURU ya ulimwengu! Kiini cha Ukristo ni Yesu ambaye ni NURU!Aliyekuja Ulimwenguni kuondoa GIZA LA KILA NAMNA!Hata kama WOKOVU wa Yesu usipotamkwa wazi wazi, kwa Jina la Yesu tu au kwa kusukumwa na Jina hilo mahospitali, mashule yamejengwa, sheria za unyanyasaji uwe jinsia zimeondolewa!

    Waislamu na baadhi ya watu wengi leo hawaelewei kuwa Ulaya ilikuwa katika giza la Ushirikina, ujinga, umaskini kama ilivyo sehemu za nyingi za Afrika na dunia ya tatu leo, Lakini kuingia kwa Ukristo katika bara hilo kulibadilisha mwelekeo wa nchi hizo, Ulaya na Marekani zingekuwa wapi leo pasipo KANISA Kujenga mashule! Chuo kikubwa na maarufu Marekani – kilichoanziswa mwaka 1636 Kwa ajili ya kuwafundisha Wachungaji na waalimu wa Kikristo!Na vivyo hivyo kuhusu Chuo cha Oxford uingereza ambacho kilianza labda karne ya 11!vyote kwa sehemu moja au nyingine vilihusiana na Kanisa! Kwa kifupi mwamko huo elimu ulioibadilisha ulaya ulizaliwa kanisani!Na ndio ukawa mwanza wa mabadiliko ya sayansi na maendeleo!

    Je miaka hiyo yote ya nyuma wakati makanisa ulaya yakifungua shule, vyuo, mahospitali,nk Uislamu ulikuwa ukifanya nini! Nini uislamu ulifanyia Mecca na Madina kitovu cha Uislamu! bila hela ya mafuta ya hivi karibuni tu Kitovu hiki cha uislamu kilikuwa katika lindi la umaskini! Kwani hakuna NURU ndani ya Quurani! kwani kitu cha kwanza kabisa Qurani inachomfanyia mwanadamu ni kuua uwezo wa Kufikiri! Unaishi under “fate” of Allah! Kila kitu kiliisha pangwa! au kiliisha andikwa! Inshallah!Na ole wako ukifikiri kinyume cha alichokisema Allah! Quurani inamwacha binadamu katika “ANGUKO” Wakati Biblia inamuhuisha mwanadamu kutoka katika “ANGUKO” na kumpa Uhai katika roho na fikra!

    Kwa kifupi tu Yesu analeta uzima! Si wa uzima wa Rohoni tu bali wa Ufahamu pia!

  84. Ndg Haggai,

    Nashukuru kwa kunipa pole kwa ile meseji. Lakini ile meseji natumaini imefowadiwa kwangu na mpendwa, kwa ajili ya kuombea suala hili ili Mungu aturehemu.

    Mimi binafsi sina hofu wala kubadilishwa uelekeo wangu kwa meseji kama zile. Bali nimeiweka hapa makusudi kwa ajili ya ‘friends of Islam’ wakiwemo Mwakambako, Sosthenes pamoja na wengine ambao wao hufikiri Allah ndiye Yehova. Halafu wanawahadaa watu kwamba ‘Islam is a religion of Peace’. Peace ipi katika uislamu?

    Moja ya majina ya Yesu Kristo ni Mfalme wa Amani! Hivyo amani ya kweli na kwa watu wote, ya kimwili na kiroho, inapatikana kwa Yesu peke yake!

    Mimi huwa nafikia kuwaza kwamba uislam ni janga la dunia kwa sababu hata wao wenyewe kwa wenyewe wanamalizana kwa mabomu! Suni vs Shia nk. Lakini cha ajabu wote wanamtaja Allah huyo huyo. Inasikitisha sana!

    Ninafahamu, Kwa sababu ya ukengeufu wa binaadamu, katika madhehebu ya Kikristo pia huwa kuna kutofautiana katika mambo fulani fulani. Lakini hakuna fundisho lolote linaloagiza wafuasi wa dhehebu fulani la kikristo wawaue wafuasi wa dhehebu jingine la kikristo. Halafu kwa kufanya hivyo watakuwa wanakamilisha ibada kwa Mungu!. Haiwezekani.

    Ndg Haggai Nakushukuru sana kwa maoni yako pamoja na ya ndugu Orbi ambayo naamini yamesogeza mjadala huu katika hatua nyingine.

    Ni kweli kabisa ni jambo linaloshangaza kuona watu hawawezi kujifunza kutokana na uzoefu wa mauaji yanayohusisha migogoro inayosababishwa na uislamu. Lakini mimi nafikiri tatizo lililopo ni kwamba muislamu anapouwa, waislamu wengine hujifunza kwamba mwenzao amefanikiwa, na atapokelewa na Allah kama shujaa. Kwa sababu hiyo na wengine nao hutafuta kwa kadri inavyowezekana nao ‘wauwe’, ili kupata thawabu! Hapa ndipo tatizo lilipo! Kwa hiyo wakati ukristo unaona kuuwa ni DHAMBI kwa uislam kuuwa ni THAWABU – it’s just the bloody opposite!

    Wiki iliyopita nilisikia kwenye redio moja ya kiislamu, yule mtoa ‘mawaidha’ alikuwa anasisitiza kwamba vijana wa kiislamnu wana haki ya kushiriki katika jihad, kuitetea dini ya Allah. Kwa hiyo wasizuiwe kwa kisingizio cha Demokrasia, Kwa kuwa kukamilika kwa muislamu ni pamoja na kushiriki Jihad! Baada ya kusikia haya niliendelea kuishangaa dini hii, ambayo ni adui wa binaadamu.

    Nilishawahi kuandika siku zilizopita katika mada hii kwamba Mimi nilitegemea njia nzuri kwa kafiri ni kumhubiria uislam ili asilimu. Sasa kwa kuwauwa makafiri ni akina nani watafundishwa uislam ili waiamini dini hiyo na kisha waende kwa allah? Yaani kwa waislam ukizaliwa nje ya uislam wewe tayari ni kafiri and you are doomed! Ndiyo maana muislam akiokoka waislam wanamfukuza kama mnyama! Mimi sijawahi kusikia mtu ameuacha ukristo na kuingia katika uislam halafu wakristo wakamtimua!

    Aaah! Maswali yasiyo na majibu juu ya uislamu ni mengi mno, na sidhani kama waislamu wenyewe huwa wanapata muda wa kuyatafakari. Lakini niishie hapa tu kwa kuwa mjadala bado unaendelea!

  85. John Paul na Orbi, Ndugu katika Kristo.
    Mungu wa mbinguni, aliye Mungu kweli, awabariki sana kwa yote mliyoandika kuhusu mada hii. Mwenye kuelewa ameelewa, asiyetaka kuelewa hatuna cha kufanya zaidi ya maelezo hayo, lakini nina imani waislamu wangependa kukaa chini na kutaka kujifunza kitu toka ukristo, Mungu ni mwema hawezi kuwatupa nje ya zizi lake. Nuru hii iliyotuzukia sisi, itawazukia pia na wao.
    Neema ya Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo na Upendo wa Mungu Baba na Ushirika wa Roho Mtakatifu uwe nasi sote,amen.

  86. Bwana Yesu asifiwe! mimi nimemekuwa nikiumia sana rohoni na kauli za ndugu zetu waisilamu kuwa wakristo tumewakalia kielimu na mwl alisaida wakristo?ILA HUWA NAJIULIZA SWALI JE NDUGU ZANGU WAISILAMU WA TANZANIA JE WANAFAHAMU KUWA MSINGI MKUU WA DINI YAO NI KUWA MME MMOJA AOE WAKE 4 NA AZAE WATOTO WENGI ILI SIKU ZA USONI WAISILAMU WAWE WENGI KUSHINDA WAKRISTO?JE WANAFAHAMU KUWA DINI YAO HAITILII MKAZO KWENYE KUJENGA SHULE ILA MADRASA?matokeo yake wana famila kubwa ambazo wanashindwa kuzimudu kwa kuzipatia mahitahi ya muhimu kama elimu na wanaishia kulalamika tu kila siku na kutishia kumwaga damu za watu wasio na hatia?naomba wajifunze kuwa hata china kuna waisilamu na serikali ya china ni marufuku kuzaa mtoto zaidi ya 1 je wanajua hizi habari?hakika tunaomba wafunuliwe na mwanga wa Bwana wetu Kristo

    Vile vile mimi ni msikilizaji mzuri wa radio bbc swahili service nimekuwa nasikiliza mara kwa mara kuwa katika nchi za kiisilamu ambazo serikali zake zinaongozwa kwa kutumia KORAN mfano IRAN,INDONESIA,SOMALIA NA SAUDI ARABIA pia NIGERIA KASKAZINI wanawahukumu wazinzi adhabu ya kupigwa mawe hadi kufa na kuzitekeleza mara kwa mara,SWALI:KATIKA AMRI 10 ZA MUNGU imeandikwa USIUE,je wale wanaotenda lile tukio la kupiga mawe ni wauaji?au watu gani

  87. Kwa wakristo,
    Wakristo wote wanaomtegemea yesu kama muokozi wao na wanafanya kila kitu kwa jina la bwana yesu kristo, kufanya hivo ni hatari sana maana yesu sio mungu wala mwana wa mungu.

    “Siku ile itakapofika wengi wata niambia, `Bwana, Bwana, hatukutoa unabii na kufukuza pepo kwa jina lako; na kufanya miujiza mingi ya ajabu kwa jina lako?’ 23Ndipo nitawaambia wazi, `Sikuwafahamu kamwe. Ondokeni kwangu ninyi watenda maovu”. (Matayo 7:22-23)

    Na Quraan inasema;
    “Na pale Mwenyezi Mungu atakapo sema: Ewe Isa bin Maryamu! Ati wewe uliwaambia watu: Nifanyeni mimi na mama yangu kuwa ni miungu badala ya Mwenyezi Mungu? (Na Isa) atasema: Subhanaka, Wewe umetakasika! Hainifalii mimi kusema ambayo si haki yangu. Ikiwa nilisema basi bila ya shaka umekwisha yajua. Wewe unayajua yaliyo ndani ya nafsi yangu, lakini mimi siyajui yaliyo katika nafsi yako. Hakika Wewe ndiye Mjuzi mkubwa wa yaliyo fichikana.

    Sikuwaambia lolote ila uliyo niamrisha, nayo ni: Muabuduni Mwenyezi Mungu, Mola wangu Mlezi na Mola wenu Mlezi. Na mimi nilikuwa shahidi juu yao nilipo kuwa nao. Na ulipo nifisha ukawa Wewe ndiye Muangalizi juu yao. Na Wewe ni shahidi juu ya kila kitu”. (Quraan 5:116-117)

  88. Hassan,

    Unataka tumfuate Mungu yupi? Allah? Wakristo hatumwamini Allah na mtume wake! Tunamwamini Mungu aitwaye YEHOVA baba wa Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo! Mungu aliye katika utatu! Kwetu Allah ni kufuru! Na mtume Mohammed si mtume kutoka kwa Mungu aliye hai toka kwa Jehova! Sisi tunamwani Yesu aliye kaa mkono WA KUUME WA MUNGU BABA AKITUOMBEA! YU HAI……HATUHITAJI KWENDA MAKKA KUZUNGUKA KABURI LAKE NA KUMPIGA SHETANI KWA MAWE!KWA NI YESU ALIYE HAI ALIMSHINDA SHETANI MIAKA ZAIDI YA ELFU MBILI ILIYOPITA! NA AMETUPA ROHO WAKE ILI TUMSHINDE SHETANI LEO! HATUHITAJI KWENDA MAKKA KUMPIGA MAWE!

    Sisi tunategemea kwenda Mbinguni, YERUSALEMU MPYA! baada ya kuishi maisha matakatifu hapa ulimwenguni!Sio pepo ya Allah na mtume wake ambapo wanaume walomfia Allah kwa Jihad watapewa Bikira safi saba! pamoja na vijana bikira wanaume! Sijui wanawake wa kiislamu waliomfia Allah watapewa nini! Je nao kila mwanamke atapewa wanaume saba?

    Mugu wetu Jehova ni mwenye nguvu! hahitaji kupiganiwa kwa JIHAD! hahitaji Septembar 11 kufikisha ujumbe wake kwa makafiri! anahitaji kuihubiri Injili! kujenga mahosptali, shule! shule za vipofu! vilema nk! Sio kukaa msikitini na kusubiri tende na mbuzi toka Saudia!

    Lakini la msingi anatukoa kutoka Dhambini! na anatusafisha na kutuweka mbali na uovu! anatufanya viumbe vipya! Je Allah na mtumewe Mohhamed wanaweza kufanya haya! Au sio kutupa chuki na hasira dhidi ya makafiri!

    Mungu na akufungue macho bwana Hassan.

  89. Ndg Hassan,

    Biblia imetafsiriwa kwa lugha nyingi na inaendelea kutafsiriwa ili watu wooote waweze kuielewa.

    Kama ungekuwa umeelewa maandiko katika Mathayo 7:22-23 ungeweza pia kuelewa maandiko katika Luka 16:17-18. Lakini kwa sababu hujaelewa yaliyo katika Luka 16:17-18 ndiyo maana hujayaelewa pia yaliyo katika Mathayo 7:22-23. Ni kwa sababu hujayaelewa ndiyo maana “unafikiri” kwamba yanalingana na yaliyo katika Quran 5:116-117.

    Ni Yesu aliyesema kwamba wamwaminio watatoa pepo kwa jina lake. Na ndivyo inavyofanyika hadi sasa! Kama hujui, sema ili nikuelekeze mahali ambapo utakwenda kuthibitisha hilo kwa macho na masikio yako.

    Sasa kama ni Yesu ndiye alisema wamwaminio watafanya hayo kwa jina lake, iweje tena awageuke?

    Pia ni Yesu aliyesema haya, “Mkiniomba lolote kwa jina langu nitalifanya” Marko 14:14.

    Kama Yesu mwenyewe alisema hivyo kwamba lolote tutakalomwomba kwa jina lake atalifanya, na leo Hassan unasema kwamba kufanya kila kitu kwa jina la Yesu ni hatari, Je, unataka Hassan aaminiwe badala ya Yesu Kristo?

    Hata hivyo, Maneno haya Yesu hakuwa anawaambia “Wakristo” (kama unavyofikiri) bali KILA MTU ATAKAYEMWAMINI. Hata nawe ukimwamini SASA yatakuwa yanakuhusu pia. Utaomba kwa jina la Yesu na majini, ambayo waislamu huyapunga kwa ubani, yatatoka!

    Nilimwambia Muzaffar Durani kwamba siyo jambo zuri mtu kukariri andiko moja tu kwenye Biblia kisha akajitahidi kujenga hoja yake hapo, wakati kuna maandiko mengine mengi yanayobatilisha hoja anayotaka kuijenga. Kama umeamua kusoma Biblia ISOME KWA NIA YA KUJIFUNZA siyo kutafuta tu mistari ambayo ni hadi MTU ASOME AKIWA NA MTAZAMO WA KIISLAM ndipo atadhani kwamba iko sahihi!

    Yawezekana Quran ikasema Isa siyo Mungu wala mwana wa Mungu, LAKINI BIBLIA INASEMA YESU NI MUNGU NA NI MWANA WA MUNGU. Quran ni ya Allah na Biblia ni ya Yehova, Haviendi pamoja. Allah alimtuma Mohamed bali Yesu Kristo ni kutoka kwa Yehova! Jifunze vizuri itakusaidia kuuelewa ukweli! Ndiyo maana ndugu Orbi ameandika kwamba Wakristo ni watu wanaomwamini Yehova wala si Allah! Hivyo ni makosa makubwa mtu kutumia Quran ili kuwafundisha watu wanaomwamini Mungu Yehova.

    Yesu Kristo ni halisi kabisa. Ni ugumu wa mioyo tu ndiyo unaofanya watu wajitahidi kadri wawezavyo ili kupindisha Ukweli wa Biblia. Nawe ndicho unachokifanya sasa!

    Ukitulia vizuri na kusoma Biblia kwa lengo la kujifunza NAAMINI kabisa Yesu Kristo atajifunua kwako, kwa kuwa Yu Hai Leo!

  90. Yesu siyo ISSA KAMA WENYEWE WAISLAM WANAVYO SEMA,NA NDIYO MAANA, HATA WAARABU WENYEWE WALIO WAKRISTO HAWA MWITI YESU ISSA, KWA MAANA QURAN IMEANDIKWA KWA LUGHA YA KIARABU.

  91. Kwa Ndugu Hassan,

    Maoni Yako Yanayopinga Ukristo Tumeyafuta Kwa Sababu Umeyaandika Mahali Pasipo Stahili.

    Tumeweka Utaratibu Kila Mada Ina Sehemu Yake Ili Kurahisha Usomaji. Kwa Hiyo Madai Yako Yote Au Maswali Yanayopinga Ukristo Tunakuomba Uyaandikie Hapa Kwenye Mada Inayohusu Masuala Ya UKRISTO/UISLAM.

    Kwa Maneno Haya Hatukuzuwii Kuuliza Au Kuandika Lolote Unalolifahamu Linalopinga Ukristo Bali Tunakuelekeza Ufuate Utaratibu Ulioko Hapa. Kwa Hiyo Endelea Kutembelea Na Kushiriki Katika Blog Hii Kwa Utaratibu Huo.

    Karibu Tena!

  92. NAOMBA KUTOA HOJA.
    JE, BIBLIA NA QURANI kwa upande moja, VINA TOFAUTI GANI NA VITABU VINGINE.

  93. Ndugu Sulley Sulley.
    Kwanza ni makosa makubwa kuiweka biblia sehemu moja na quran, kwa sababu kitabu kimoja yaani biblia ni maandiko yaliyo hai, yana pumzi ya Mungu aliye hai na quran ni kitabu chenye maandiko yasiyo hai, hayana pumzi ya Mungu aliye hai yaani Jehova. Kwa msingi huo ni kosa kubwa kuviweke kwenye kundi moja.

    Jambo la pili unaposema kuwa kuna tofauti gani na vitabu vingine una maana vitabu gani hivyo? Je ni vitabu vya hadithi za mtaani, vitabu vya kiada mashuleni vilivyoandikwa kwa kufuata mitaala mbalimbali? Au vitabu vya hadithi za kale za akina Abunuasi na Musolopogasi na inkoskazi yake? Vitabu gani hivyo unavyotaka kuvilinganisha na biblia, neno la Mungu lililo hai? Hakika hakuna!!!

    Nakuomba uwe wazi ulichotaka kukisema ili tukuelewe barabara na hapo ndipo tutakapokuwa kwenye nafasi nzuri zaidi ya kukusaidia ili ujue ni maandiko yapi yanambeba Mungu wa kweli. Kwa kifupi si quran wala vitabu vingine nilivyovitaja hapo juu vyenye ulinganifu na biblia.

    Kwa kifupi tofauti iliyopo kati ya biblia na vitabu vingine ni hiyo niliyoitaja hapo juu, uhai uliopo ndani ya maneno ya biblia. Ukipenda soma Waebrania 4:12, Marko 4:14, 2 Timotheo 3:16, n.k. Kumbuka nimesema biblia, sijaiunga na quran!

  94. Rogers
    says

    BWANA ASIFIWE

    Naomba kuchangia hii mada kwa kuwa ni mada nzuri sana na nmefurahishwa
    nayo.Kusema kweli mimi si mjuzi sana katika scripture za kwenye bible
    lakini ntachangia kadiri Roho ya Mungu inavyoniongoza.

    Kwanza Mr Dominic Mziray aliandika kwamba yeye anaongozwa na roho sasa
    sijui hiyo roho inayomwongoza kaipata wapi kwa kuwa mtume wao Mohamad
    alisema katika “QURANI SURA YA 17:85 BANI ISRAEL” ya kwamba “ Na
    wanakuuliza habari ya roho” – Sema ni jambo lililohusika na Mola wangu
    (Mwenyezi Mungu) nanyi hamkupewa katika Elimu (ujuzi) ila kidogo kabisa
    (nayo ni Elimu ya vitu visiyohusika na roho).
    Yaani hii ina maana gani, Kutokana na aya hiyo inayowaambia waislamu
    kuwa mambo ya roho hawayajui tena hawakupewa. Bali walipewa elimu ya
    vitu visivyohusika na roho. Sasa watajua wapi mambo ya kiroho
    yanayohusiana baina ya wanadamu na Mwenyezi Mungu.

    Mwislamu kabla ya kubishana na wakristo tunakumbusha kuwa BWANA YESU
    KRISTO alisema “MT. 16:18 NITALIJENGA KANISA LANGU WALA MILANGO YA
    KUZIMU HALITALISHINDA”. Maneno haya aliyasema (Minqablika) Mohammed,
    Minqablika Quran, Minqablika Mwislamu, (yaani kabla Mohammed hajazaliwa
    wala Qurani haijaandikwa na Uislamu haijaanzishwa na Muhammed.

    Tutazame aya chache za ndani ya Qurani ambazo mwislamu ajibu kabla ya
    kubishana na Mkristo, kuhusu hoja ya DINI.

    QURANI SURA: AS – SAFF 61:9

    Yeye ndiye alimtuma (aliyemleta) mtume wake. (Mohammad) kwa uongofu na
    kwa dini ya haki ili kuifanya ishinde dini zote. (ijapokuwa washirikina
    watachukiwa)

    Hoja kwa Mwiislamu. Aorodheshe dini ambazo Mohamad alitakiwa kuzishinda
    alizozikuta kabla ya kubishana na Mkristo.

    QURAN SURA KIFIRUN 109 5&6

    AYA 5: Wala ninyi hamtaabudu ninayemwabudu

    AYA 6: Ninyi mna dini yenu nami nina dini yangu

    Aya hizi zinamwashiria mwislamu kuwa Mohammad alimwambia jamaa zake kuwa
    wao wana Mungu wao na Mohammad ana Mungu wake.

    Pia hao watu wana DINI yao na Mohammad ana DINI yake.

    Hoja vipi wewe mwislamu unasema Dini ni moja”? wakati Qurani yake
    inamwambia Dini ziko nyingi na Miungu iko mingi. Kabla ya mwislamu
    hajaongea na wewe Mkristo akueleze katika aya hizo Dini ziko ngapi?.

    QURAN AL – MAAIDHAH 5:82 (MEZA)

    Hakika utawakuwa walio maadui zaidi kuliko watu(wengine) kwa Waislamu ni
    Mayahudi na wale washirikina (wasio na kitabu) na utawaona walio karibu
    zaidi kwa urafiki na waislamu ni wale wanaosema sisi ni WAKRISTO (hayo)
    ni kwa sababu wako miongoni mwao wana vyuoni na wamchao Mungu. Na kwa
    sababu wa (WAKRISTO) HAWATAKABARI (wakijua haki huifuata)

    AYA HIYO INAMWASHIRIA MWISLAMU KUWA “WAKRISTO NI WASOMI NA WACHA MUNGU”

    - Hoja kwa mwislamu vipi hawa WAKRISTO WAWE WACHAMUNGU wakati wewe
    Mwiislam unasema eti WAKRISTO hawana DINI imekuwa Qurani yako iwatambue
    WAKRISTO kuwa ni wacha Mungu.

    ·Hoja wamemchaje huyo Mungu wakati wewe Mwislamu unasema hawana DINI?

    ·Je tuiamini Qurani yako au tukuamini wewe Mjahidina. (Mwislamu)

    HAKUNA AYA HATA MOJA NDANI YA QURANI INAYOSEMA WAISLAMU KUWA NI
    WACHAMUNGU.

    JE BWANA YESU ALISEMA NINI JUU YA (DINI)/NJIA

    Kwanza tutafakari maneno yake katika Mathayo 16:18 Nami nakuambia wewe
    ndiwe Petro, na juu ya mwamba huu nitalijenga kanisa langu wala milango
    ya kuzimu (Ahera) haitalishinda.

    Maneno hayo ni mazito mno. Yathibitisha kuwa KANISA mwanzilishaji ni
    BWANA YESU mwenyewe na mjengaji ni yeye BWANA YESU. Hivyo milango ya
    kuzimu haiwezi kulishinda kanisa kamwe. Pia maneno hayo yalisemwa kabla
    ya Muhammad hatazaliwa na uislamu haujaanzishwa wala Qurani haijaandikwa
    na waarabu (makureshi) yaani Min Qublika. Kwa maana hiyo mwanadamu
    yeyote pamoja na shetani (kuzimu) hawezi kulishinda kanisa.

    YOH: 14:1 – 6; MSIFADHAIKE MOYONI MWENU MNAMWAMINI MUNGU NIAMININI NA
    MIMI NYUMBANI MWA BABA YANGU MNA MAKAO MENGI KAMA SIVYO NINGALIWAAMBIA
    MAANA NAENDA KUWAANDALIA MAHALI NITAKUJA TENA NIWAKARIBISHE KWANGU.
    ILI NILIPO MIMI NANYI MUWEPO. NAMI NIENDAKO MWAIJUA NJIA: TOMASO
    akamwambia; sisi hatujui uendako nasi tutajuaje njia? YESU AKAWAAMBIA
    MIMI NDIMI NJIA NA KWELI NA UZIMA, MTU HAJI KWA BABA ILA KWA NJIA YA
    MIMI.

    Mpaka hapo, Bwana Yesu amefunga milango ya njia zote (Dini zote) hivyo
    hakuna NJIA nyingine ila yeye tu. Hivyo mwanadamu anahitaji UZIMA wa
    milele ambao unapatikana kwa NJIA YA BWANA YESU. Maneno hayo yalisemwa
    na Bwana Yesu kabla Mohammad ajazaliwa wala uislamu haujakuwepo wala
    Qurani.

    Waislamu kwakuwa kitabu chao cha Qurani hakijitoshelezi kila
    wanapoulizwa maswali juu ya utume wa mohamad basi hukimbilia katika
    Biblia Takatifu nakutoa maandiko mablimbali ili kuthibitisha utume wa
    Muhammad kwani jibu la Utume wake haliko ndani ya Qurani.

    Hebu tuangalie sura ya NISSAA 4:76 wema uliokufikia unatoka kwa mwenyezi
    Mungu. Na ubaya uliokufikia unatoka nafsini mwako. (mwenyewe umefanya
    mambo hata yakakufika hayo) nasi tumekupeleka kwa watu kuwa mtume wa
    Mwenyezi Mungu ni shahidi wa kutosha (hapahitajiwi shahidi mwingine).
    “Maana asabaka mi hasanaatin faminallah, wa maasabaka. Min sayyi – atin –
    famin – nafsik. Wa arsalna akalimnaas rasuulaa. Wakafaabillah
    shahidaa”.

    Katika aya hiyo kila wanapoulizwa nani amempa Utume Mohammad hakuna
    majibu kwani maneno haya (nasi tumekupeleka kwa watu kuwa mtume na
    mwenyezi Mungu ni shahidi) yanakuwa ni mwiba kwao.

    Hoja, nani waliompeleka Mohammad kuwa Mtume kwa watu na Mungu akawa
    shahidi. Basi baada ya kukosa majibu hukimbilia Yh: 16: 1- 15 eti Bwana
    Yesu alimtabiri Mohammad hasa msitari wa saba (7)

    Yah: 16:7 – 13 lakini mimi nawaambia iliyokweli yawafaa ninyi mimi
    niondoke kwa maana mimi nisipoondoka huyo msaidizi hatakuja kwenu bali
    mimi nikienda zangu nitampeleka kwenu.

    Kwa mujibu wa maelezo ya Waislamu husema eti huyo aliyesema Bwana yesu
    katika sura hiyo ni Mohammad. Tutaangalia huyo msaidizi ambaye Bwana
    Yesu alimsema je, sifa zake zinamfaa Mohammad? Nakazi zake je,
    zinalingana na za Mohammad.

    Katika ijili ya Yoh. Kuanzia sura 14 – 16 ni sura ambazo Bwana Yesu
    alikuwa amewahusia mambo mbalimbali wanafunzi wake kabla hajaondolewa na
    kuwapa ahadi ya msaidizi yaani roho wa kweli.

    Yohana: 14:15 – 17 Mkinipenda mtazishika amri zangu nami nitamwomba baba
    naye atawapamsaidizi mwingine ili akae nanyi hata milele ndiye roho wa
    kweli, ambaye ulimwengu hauwezi kumpokea, kwa kuwa haumuoni wala
    haumtambui, bali ninyi mnamtabua maana anakaa kwenu naye atakuwa ndani
    yenu.

    Katika mistari hiyo kuna mambo ambayo ni muhimu kuyajua

    1. MSAIDIZI NI NANI – (ROHO WA KWELI)

    2.WAPOKEAJI WA HUYO MSAIDZIZI

    3.ATAKAA MILELE

    4.ULIMWENGU HAUWEZI KUMPOKEA

    5.ULIMWENGU HAUMUONI HUYO MSAIDIZI

    6.ULIMWENGU HAUMTAMBUI

    7.WAPOKEAJI WA HUYO ROHO WA KWELI YAANI WANAFUNZI WAKE BWANA YESU
    WANAMTAMBUA

    8.TENA WAPOKEAJI YAANI WANAFUNZI WA BWANA YESU ATAKAA NDANI YAO.

    Je, katika sifa hizo hapo juu zipo zinazomhusu Muhammad na Maswahaba
    zake na waislamu?

    Kama msaidizi ni Muhammad

    1.Je, ni wapi kwenye Qurani au kitabu chochote cha hadithi kinasema kuwa
    Muhammad ni msaidizi

    2.Ni wapi Muhammad aitwa roho wa kweli

    3.Kwa kuwa Bwana Yesu alimwambia wanafunzi wake mwaka wa 33BK na
    Muhammad alizaliwa mwaka 570, je, wanafunzi wa Yesu akina Yohana, Petro,
    Yakobo n.k walimpokea Mohammad? Au yeye aliwaona wanafunzi wa Yesu?

    4.Kwa kuwa ulimwengu ni waislamu ambao wanamkataa Yesu Yoh. 15: 18 – 19.
    kwa hiyo hauwezi kumpokea.

    5.Bwana yesu alisema huyo msaidizi roho wa kweli haonekani lakini
    Mohammad alionekana,

    6.Mohammad amekufa na msaidizi atakaa milele

    Mambo haya ya Bwana Yesu ni mazito sana siyo kuyasoma tu kijuu juu
    lazima tuyatafakari kwa makini. Waislamu mara kwa mara hutoa mistari
    hiyo iliyosemwa hapo na Bwana Yesu eti ni Muhammad. Hembu tuangaliw sifa
    za huyo msaidizi pia na kazi zake kama nilivyotangulia kusema kuwa
    ahadi hiyo ya msaidizi, Bwana Yesu alianza kuzungumzia kuanzia Yohana
    14: 15 na 16 katika Aya Sura ya 16 anaeleza kazi zake huyo msaidizi.

    Hoja za kujiuliza

    1.Nani mletaji wa huyo msaidizi

    2.mstari wa 7 Bwana Yesu amesema bali mimi nikienda zangu nitampeleka
    kwenu.

    Kwa maana hiyo huyo msaidizi ambaye ni roho wa kweli ataletwa na Bwana
    yesu.

    a)Je, kama ni Muhammad waislamu wanakubali kuwa Bwana Yesu ndiye
    aliyemleta Muhammad?

    b)Kama huyo msaidizi ni Muhammad je, watakubali kuwa kuna bass
    aliyemleta na yeye Muhamad ni msaidizi?

    c)Kama msaidizi ni Nabii kama wanavyosema wao Je, Manbii huletwa na
    nani? Bila shaka jibu ni Mungu. Kwa mujibu wa mstari wa 7 Bwana Yesu
    anasema bali mimi nikienda zangu nitampeleka kwenu. Je, wanakubali kuwa
    Yesu ni Mungu?

    d)Kama msaidizi ni Muhamadi wanafunzi wa Bwana Yesu walimwona?

    KAZI ZA MSAIDIZI NA JINA LAKE

    jina la msaidizi ambaye Bwana Yesu aliahidi kumleta ni ROHO WA KWELI –
    ROHO MTAKATIFU

    Je ni wapi Mohammad anaitwa Roho wa kweli au Roho Mtakatifu

    KAZI ZA MSAIDIZI

    Mstari wa 8 naye akiisha kuja huyo atahakikisha ulimwengu kwa habari
    DHAMBI na HAKI na HUKUMU.

    Tusomapo katka mstari unaofuata Bwana Yesu amefafanua

    1.DHAMBI:- Kwa habari ya dhambi kwa sababu huwa niamini mimi
    (usipomwamini Bwana Yesu una dhambi)

    2.HAKI:- Kwa habari ya Haki kwa sababu mimi naenda zangu kwa baba –
    Haki ni ubazizo Mt 3:13 – 17

    3.HUKUMU:- Kwakuwa habari ya hukumu kwa sababu yule mkuu wa Ulimwenguhuu
    amekwisha hukumiwa Yoh. 12:31 sasa hukumu ya Ulimwengu huu ipo sasa
    nkuu wa atatupwa nje.

    Bwana Yesu alishafafanua kuhusu kazi za huyo msaidizi.

    Yoh. 16:13 – 15 lakini yeye atakapokuja huyo Roho wa kweli yeye
    atanitukuza mimi, kwa kuwa atatwaa yaliyo yangu na kuwapasha habari.

    Kama huyo msaidizi ni Muhamad ni wapi alipomtukuza Yesu?

    Qurani Al – Maidah 5.75
    Masih bin Maryamu si chochote ila ni mtume tu na bila shaka mitume wengi
    wamepita kabla yake.(hawajaona) na mamake ni mwanamke mkweli (na) wote
    wawili walikuwa wakila chakula (na wakienda choo basi waungu gani
    wanaokula na kwenda choo?….

    Kwa aya hiyo Muhamad amemkashifu Masihi.

    Kama huyo msaidizi ni Muhamad ni wapi alipotwaa ya Yesu na kuwapasha
    habari wanafunzi wa Yesu?

    Bwana Yesu anafundisha Mat: 5:9 heri wapatanishi maana hao wataitwa wana
    wa Mungu

    Math. 6: 9 – 13 Basi ninyi salini hivi Baba Yetu auliye mbinguni…..

    Math. 16: 21 – 23 Imempasa kwenda Yerusalemu na kupata mateso mengi kwa
    wazee na wakuu wa makuhani na waandishi na kuuawa na siku ya kufufuka.

    Yoh. 9: 35 – 37 Yesu alisema wewe wamwamini mwana wa Mungu? Naye akajibu
    akasema ni nani Bwana nipate kumwamini? Yesu akamwambia umeona yeye
    anayesema nawe ndiye.

    Math: 22: 30 – 31, Lk 20: 27 – 36 Yesuanasema Mbinguni hakuna kuoa wala
    kuolewa.

    Katika mafundisho hayo ya Bwana Yesu hakuna hata moja alilolitwaa
    Muhamad na kuwafundisha waislamu, kama yeye ni msaidizi yaani Roho wa
    kweli.

    Tunaona katika mafundisho ya Muhamad akisema.

    (a)(Qurani Surat Al – Anam 6:101 wanyama) inamkinikaje awe na mwana
    hali hana mke?……….

    (b) Suraf As – SAATFAT: 37: 47 – 49 peponi watapata wanawake

    (c) Suraf AL – WAQIAH: 56:22 – 23 watapata wanawake wenye macho mazuri
    na makubwa (ya vikombe)

    (d) Suraf AT – TAWBA 9:30 Na Mayahudi wanasema Uzen ni mwana wa Mwenyezi
    Mungu na Wakristo wanasema masihi ni Mwana wa Mwenyezi Mungu haya ndiyo
    wasemayo kwa vinjwa vyao.

    (pasina kuyapima) wanayuaiga maneno ya wale waliokufuru kabla yao.
    Mwenyezi Mungu awaanamize wanageuzwa namna gani hawa.

    Kwa ushahidi wa aya hizi chache za Quran inathibitisha kuwa Mohamad siyo
    msaidizi yaani Roho wakweli kwani hakuyatwaa ya Yesu na kuyafundisha,
    kinyume chake amepingana na mafundisho ya Bwana Yesu.

    JE, AHADI ILE YA BWANA YESU ILITIMIA YA KUMLETA MSAIDIZI KWA WANAFUNZI
    WAKE.

    Baada ya Bwana Yesu kukamilisha kazi na baada ya kufa na kufufuka Lk
    24:44 – 49 akasema nanyi ndinyi mashahidi wa mambo haya. Natazama
    nawaletea juu yenu ahadi ya Baba yangu lakini kaeni humu mjini hata
    mvikwe uwezo utakao juu

    Maneno haya Bwana yesu alimwambia wanafunzi wake

    Mdo: 2: 1 – 4 Hata siku ya Pentekoste walikuwako wote mahali pamoja
    kukaja ghafla toka mbinguni uvumi kama uvumi wa upepo wa nguvu ukienda
    kasi ukaijaza nyumba yote waliyokuwa wameketi. Kukatokea ndimi
    zilizogawanyika na kama ndimi za moto uliowakalia kila mmoja wao. Wote
    wakajazwa na Roho Mtakatifu wakaanza kusema kwa lugha nyingine kama
    Roho alivyowajalia kutamka.

    Ndugu mpendwa Muhamad siyo Roho wa kweli wala siyo msaidizi aliyemsema
    Bwana Yesu kwa kuwaleta wanafunzi wake.

    RURAT BANI ISRAIL 17:95
    Wanakuuliza habari ya Roho sema Roho ni jambo linalohusika na Mola wangu
    (Mwenyezi Mungu) (nanyi hamkupewa ilimu (ujuzi) ila kidogo kabisa
    (nayo ni ilimu ya vitu visivyohusika na Roho)

    Kwa mujibu wa Aya hiyo waislamu: hawakupewa ilimu ya Roho na Muhamad
    hakupewa ilimu hiyo na yeye anakata sio Roho.

    Surat: AN – ANISAA 4:79 (Wanawake)
    Wema waliokufikia umetoka kwa Mwenyezi Mungu na Ubaya uliokufikia
    unatoka nafsini mwako (mwenyewe umefanya mambo hata yakakufika hayo)
    nasi tumekupeleka kwa watu kuwa mtume wa Mwenyezi Mungu na shahidi wa
    kutosha (hapahitajiwi shahidi mwingine).

    Hoja, Hoja, Hoja.

    Waliopeleka Muhamad kwa watu kuwa Mtume akina nani? Na Mwenyezi Mungu ni
    shahidi.

    CHA KUSHANGAZA, JE WAJUA MASHETANI YAANI MAJINI NI NDUGU ZA WAISLAMU?

    Kwa mujibu wa Biblia majini yalikuwa ni malaika kabla ya kuungana na
    yule muasi mkuu wa Mungu, yaani Lucifer aliyemuasi Mungu mbinguni na
    kutaka ukubwa wa kufanana na Mungu, na ndipo akatupwa huku duniani yeye
    pamoja na malaika zake, na huku wakiwa wamenyanganywa utukufu waliokuwa
    nao hapo awali. Vita hivyo viliongozwa na malaika mkuu wa Mungu wa
    Mbinguni yaani Yahweh(Yehova) kumtupa chini huyo malaika muasi pamoja na
    malaika zake. Viumbe hivyo vilivyotupwa ndivyo leo vinaitwa MAJINI au
    MASHETANI au PEPO WACHAFU au IBILISI au JOKA LA ZAMANI.

    Uf. 12:7-12 “Kulikuwa na vita mbinguni, Mikael na malaika zake
    wakapigana na yule joka, yule joka naye akapigana nao pamoja na malaika
    zake, nao hawakushinda wala mahala pao hapakuonekana tena mbinguni. Yule
    joka akatupwa yule mkubwa nyoka wa zamani aitwaye ibilisi na shetani
    audanganyaye ulimwengu wote, akatupwa hata nchi, na malaika zake
    wakatupwa pamoja naye. Nikasikia sauti kuu mbinguni ikisema sasa
    kumekuwa wokovu na nguvu na ufalme wa Mungu wetu kwa maana ametupwa
    chini mshitaki wa ndugu zetu yeye awashtakiye mbele za Mungu wetu,
    mchana na usiku. Nao wakamshinda kwa damu ya mwanakondoo na kwa neno la
    ushuhuda wao ambao hawakupenda maisha yao hata kufa. Kwa hiyo
    shangilieni enyi mbingu, nanyi mkaaao humo. Ole wa nchi na bahari! Kwa
    maana yule ibilisi ameshuka kwenu mwenye ghadhabu nyingi akijua ya kuwa
    ana wakati mchache tu.”

    Ki-Biblia malaika ni viumbe walio katika hali ya roho ila wanaweza
    kuonekana kwa umbile la mwanadamu. Mw. 18:1-18, Lk 1:26-28, Kut 3:1-6

    Katika Ebr 1:13-14 “Yuko malaika aliyemwambia wakati wowote uketi mkono
    wangu wa kuume hata nitakapowaweka adui zako chini ya nyayo zako? Je,
    hao si ROHO watumikao wakitumwa kuwahudumia wale watakaourithi wokovu?”
    Biblia inazidi kubainisha namna ya kuumbwa kwao.

    Mw.2:1 “Basi mbingu na nchi zikamalizika na JESHI LAKE LOTE”

    Ni katika jeshi hilo ambapo tunapata hawa viumbe vya kiroho.

    Jeshi hilo ni huru linaweza kujiamulia lolote na ndiyo maana 1/3 ya hao
    hao roho yaani malaika waliasi na kufanya machukizo mbele za Mungu na
    wakafukuzwa (Uf 12:7-12) na wengine wamefungwa.

    Katika Yuda 6 “Na malaika wasiolinda enzi yao wenyewe, lakini wakayaacha
    makao yao yaliyowahusu amewaweka katika vifungo vya milele chini ya
    giza kwa hukumu ya siku ile kuu”

    Kwa hiyo majini ndiyo mashetani na mashetani ndiyo majini. Katika kitabu
    cha
    Lawi 17:7
    “Wala hawatatoa tena sadaka zao Kwa wale MAJINI ambao huwafuata ili
    wafanye uasherati nao, sheria hii itakuwa sheria hii itakuwa sheria ya
    milele kwao kizazi baada ya kizazi.”

    Math 8:28-31 “ Naye alipofika ng’ambo katika nchi ya wagerasi, watu
    wawili wenye pepo (majini) walikutana naye, wanatoka makaburini wakali
    muno, hata mtu asiweze kuipitia njia ile. Na tazama wakapiga kelele
    wakisema wakisema tuna nini nawe Mwana wa Mungu? Je, umekuja kututesa
    kabla ya muhula wetu…(MK 5:1-9)

    Kwa bahati mbaya sana mambo yanayohusu majini katika imani ya kiislamu
    ni tofauti sana na vile tulivyosoma katika Biblia. Ingawa Qurani na
    Hadithi za Muhammad, Mtume wa waislamu vinatutaka sisi Wakristo
    tumwamini Allah S.W. Mungu anayeabudiwa na Waislamu Misikitini.

    Katika Suratul Waqia 51:56.
    “Sikuwaumba majini na watu ila wapate kuniabudu”

    Katika Qurani Suratul Al-Ankabut (Buibui), 29:46-47
    “Wala msibishane na Watu waliopewa Kitabu kabla yenu ila kwa yale
    majadiliano yaliyo mazuri isipokuwa wale waliodhulumu miongoni mwao na
    semeni tuyaamini yaliyoteremshwa kwetu na yaliyoteremshwa kwenu na Mungu
    wetu na Mungu wenu ni mmoja nasi ni wenye kunyenyekea kwake.”

    Waliopewa Kitabu kwa mujibu wa Qurani ni Wayahudi na Wakristo. Je, hoja
    kuwa Mungu wetu na Mungu wao wanayemwabudu kuwa ni mmoja je ni sahihi?.
    Tuchunguze kuhusiana na mafundisho ya Allah S.W wa misikitini kuhusu
    majini ndipo tutajua ni mmoja au la!.

    Muislamu yeyote ili imani yake ikamilike ni lazima aamini yanayoonekana
    na yasiyoonekana.

    Katika Suratul Al- Baqarah (ng’ombe Jike wa Njano), 2:1-3.
    “Alif lam mym. Hiki ni kitabu kisochokuwa na shaka ndaniyake ni uongozi
    kwa wamchao Mwenyezi Mungu ambao huyaamini yasiyoonekana (maadamu)
    yamesemwa na Mwenyesi Mungu na Mtume wake) husimamisha sala na hutoa
    katika yale tuliyowapa.

    Qurani peke yake ukiichunguza utaona kuwa majini yamechukuliwa kama ni
    viumbe tofauti na mashetani, , wanasema hivyo kwa sababu katika uislamu
    majini yamepewa hadhi kubwa sana na ya kipekee. Hadhi hiyo ni kwa sababu
    majini waliamini Qurani.

    SuratulAl- Ahqaf, (Kichuguu Cha mchanga) 46:29

    “ Na wakumbushe tulivyokuletea kundi la majini kuja kwako kusikiliza
    Qurani. Basi walipohudhulia walisema (kuambiana: ‘Nyamazeni (msikilizeni
    maneno ya Mwenyesi Mungu’ na na ilipokwisha somwa walirudi kwa jamaa
    zao wakiwaonya.”

    Na ndani ya Qurani kuna sura nzima inayoitwa surah ya majini (Mashetani)
    hiyo ni surah ya 72. katika Surah hiyo inasema 72:1-3, 14 “ Sema:
    imefunuliwa kwangu ya kuwa kundi moja la majini lilisikia Qurani
    likasema hakika tumesikia Qurani ya ajabu inaongoza katika uongofu. Kwa
    hivyo tumeiamini wala hatutamshirikisha yeyeote tena na Mola wetu na kwa
    hakika utukufu wa Mola wetu umetukuka kabisa. Hakujifanyia mke wala
    mwana ……
    Nasi wamo miongoni mwetu waliosilimu Na wamo waliokengeuka. Waliosilimu
    hao ndiyo waliotafuta uwongofu.

    Kwa hiyo aya hizi zinaonyesha kuwa Qurani ilipokuja ndipo majini
    waliposilimu. Kumbuka kuwa Qurani imeanza mwaka 610 B.K kipindi ambacho
    Biblia tayari ili kuwepo kwa karibu karne 6.

    Akifafanua asili ya majini mwanazuoni mkubwa wa kiislamu aitwaye
    Abdallah Saleh Farsy aliye kuwa Kadhi Mkuu Zanzibar, kasha akawa Kadhi
    Mkuu Kenya katika kitabu alichoandika kiitwacho “Maisha Ya Nabii
    Muhammad”.Ule Uk 31 anasema
    “ Katika safari yake ya kurejea Taif ndipo walipomjia majini wakasilimu
    Kama inavyoonyesha haya katika suratul Jinn. Majini ni viumbe vyebesi
    vinavyokaa angani havina viwiliwili kwa hiyo haviwezi kuonekana na
    wanadamu ila vinapojibadili kwa umbo lenye kiwiliwili. Na vina uwezo huo
    wa kujibadili kwa sura ya kuweza kuonekana. WAO NA MASHETANI WANA ASILI
    MOJA.

    Kwa hiyo asili ya majini ni shetani.

    Suala linalohusu malaika linawasumbua sana Waislamu hata hawana uhakika
    wake.
    Tumesoma ndani ya Biblia kuwa kuna kundi la malaika waliokosa ambao
    ndiyo wanaitwa majini lakini tusomapo Qurani inatoa maelezo tofauti.

    Quran Suratul- al- sajdah, (kusujudu) 32:13
    “ Na tungelitaka tungempa kila mtu uwongofu wake (kwa lazima kama
    tulivyowapa Malaika lakini binadamu amepewa huria ya kufanya alitakalo-
    liliyo jema na baya).
    Katika ulimwengu wa kiislamu malaika wote ni wema na wanamwabudu Mungu.
    Hapa ndipo penye tatizo linapoanzia. Qurani ilipokuja baadaye inasema
    Malaika wote wema wakati Biblia kitabu kilichotangulia Qurani kinasema
    kuna malaika walioasi Na wakafukuzwa katika utukufu WA Mungu.

    Katika Qurani Suratul al kahf (Pango) 18:50
    “ Na kumbukeni tulipowaambia Malaika, Msujudieni Adamu. Basi wakasujudia
    isipokuwa Ibilisi yeye alikuwa miongoni mwa majini na akavunja amri ya
    Mola wake ……”
    Katika aya hiyo tunaona Ibilisi akilaumiwa kwa kutomsujudia Adamu ingawa
    amri ya kusujudu walipewa Malaika kumbe kwa mujibu wa Qurani Ibilisi
    alikuwa miongoni mwao hao Malaika yaani yeye akiwa Malaika.

    Kwa sababu Qurani haina habari kuhusu Malaika waliosi yaani majini ndiyo
    maana wanapata tabu kuhusu jambo hilo. Na ndiyo maana pamoja na kujua
    kuwa hao majini ni mashetani, Mwislamu amehiari kushirikiana nayo kwa
    kuswali nayo msikitini. Na hata Mwislamu huyo anapomaliza kusali
    husalimia kulia na kushoto akiwasalimia watu, malaika na majini
    (mashetani) waliokuja kushiriki naye katika ibada yake, soma katika
    (Irshadul Muslimiin, sheikh Said Musa, Uk 38)

    Katika Tafsiri ya Qurani ya Imam Jalalaini Uk 6:151 anasema kuhusu
    majini
    “ Hao ni watoto wa Ibilisi”
    Hii ndiyo sababu hata Wanawake wa Kiislamu wakiwa katika kipindi cha
    hedhi hawaendi Msikitini kwa sababu mle ndani kuna majini na chakula cha
    majini ni damu.
    Tafakari kwa hiyo sifa ya hayo majini au mashetani kwa ujumla ni kuwa “
    hujaribu kwa bidii sana kuwa karibu na waumini (Waislamu) wale
    wanaosali, kufunga na kusoma Qurani” (Asili ya majini, DK. Ahmed H. Sakr
    Uk 28) Ndiyo maana baadhi ya Waislamu wao binafsi wasingependa kuwa
    waislamu lakini majini huwashurutisha kwenda kuswali.

    Kwa sababu wao Waislamu hawajui kubambanua kati ya majini ambayo ni roho
    chafu na wale Malaika watakatifu wa Mungu Yehova, ndiyo maana hata
    akiwa katika sala yake hana uhakika kwa sababu huyo jinni (shetani)
    amemteka na amemfanya atakavyo na yeye ni mtumwa wa huyo jinni (shetani)

    Katika kitabu kiitwacho Mkweli Mwaminifu cha Sheikh Said Moosa Mohammad
    Al- Kindy wa Muscut Oman, juzuu 1-2 Uk 42 hadith Na 74.
    “ Anamwijia mmoja wenu shetani (jinni) katika sala basi anapuliza katika
    matako yake, basi (Yule mtu) inamuijia fikra ya kuwa umemtoka upepo
    (kafusa) naye haukumtoka, basi akiona namna hiyo asiondoke (kwenye sala)
    mpaka asikie sauti (ya kutoka upepo) au anuse harufu (ya huo upepo
    uliyomtoka, ndio aondoke).
    Huyo shetani, au jinni anakuwa karibu sana na huyo Muumini wa kiislamu
    hamchezei tu Mwislamu katika matako yake kama tulivyosoma hapo juu bali
    pia anapofanya tendo la ndoa.

    Katika kitabu kiitwacho Asili Ya majini cha Dr Ahmad h. Sakir Uk 116
    anasema
    “ Hadithi ya Mtume inathibitisha jambo hili kuwa majini (mashetani) na
    watu wanaweza kuoana aliposema kwamba iwapo mtu ataingia katika uhusiano
    wa kindoa na mkewe anatakiwa ataje jina la Mwenyezi Mungu ajilinde kwa
    Mwenyezi Mungu dhidi ya shetani aliyefukuzwa mbali na rehema. Vinginevyo
    shetani hujivingirisha katika dhakari (sehemu ya siri za mwanaume) ya
    mtu huyo na atashirikiana naye katika tendo hilo. Tafakari yetu kuwa
    huyo jinni anayeshiriki naye tendo la ndoa pamoja kwa mkewe ametumwa na
    huyo huyo Mungu wao. Hiyo ni kesi ya ngedere kumpelekea nyani!
    Utashindwa tu!

    - Huhakikisha haweki wazi utambulisho wake vinginevyo watu wanaweza
    kumkwepa au hata kumkimbia. Jina lake linawatisha watu wengi. Hivyo ni
    vyema asijitambulishe kama ni shetani, jinni.

    - Huwapotosha watu kutoka kwa Mwenyezi Mungu ili waende naye jehanamu,
    badala ya kwenda peke yake. (Kumbuka hukumu ya Yesu kwa Ibilisi na
    Malaika zake Math 25:41)

    - Huwakatisha watu tamaa kwa sababu kwa sababu hana la kuwapa ila
    matumaini ya uongo ( mf Q. 52:20)

    - Huhakikisha kwamba watu wanamheshimu. Kumfuata shetani maana yake ni
    kuwa mtu amejisalimisha (kumbuka Waislamu wanaposalimia majini kulia na
    kushoto katika sala {Irshadul Muslimin Uk 38}).

    -Huhakikisha kwamba hadhihirishi jina lake kama shetani lakini kama
    rafiki aliyejificha anayewatakiwa mema.

    - Huanziza vurugu vinginevyo maisha yake huwa ya taabu. Huwa anafurahia
    kuona watu wakipigana wao kwa wao.

    Katika kipengele hiki tunaposoma katika Qurani, suratul- Al- maidah,
    (Meza) 5:14
    “ Na kwa wale waliosema sisi ni Wakristo tulichukua ahadi kwao, lakini
    wakaacha sehemu (kubwa) ya yale waliyokumbushwa kwa hivyo tukaweka baina
    yao (wenyewe kwa wenyewe) uadui na bughudha mpaka siku ya kiyama na
    Mwenyezi Mungu atawaambia waliyokuwa wakiyafanya”
    Allah S.W ndiye anayewaletea uadui na bughudha Wakristo. Yeye atakuwa
    nani?
    Tafakari.

    · Hufundisha uchawi watu wanapaswa watoe kiapo cha utii kwake kabla ya
    kufundisha uchawi wa aina yeyote. Elimu ya uchawi ya kuwadhuru watu
    wengine hasa waume na wake.
    Katika sehemu hii tumwangalie huyo shetani au jinni anayeruhusu na
    kufundisha uchawi.

    Katika Suratul Al- Baqarah, (Ng’ombe jike), 2:102

    “ Wakafuata yale waliyoyafuata Mashetani wakadai yalikuwa katika ufalme
    wa nabii Suleiman na Suleiman hakukufuru bali Mashetani ndio
    waliokufuru, wakiwafundisha watu uchawi waliokuwa wakiujua wenyewe tangu
    zamani. Na uchawi ulioteremshwa kwa malaika wawili Haruta na Maruta
    katika mji wa Babeli wala malaika hao hawakumfundisha yeyote mpaka
    wamwambie hakika sisi ni mtihani wa kutazamwa kutii kwenu basi
    usikufuru, wakajifunza kwao ambayo waliweza kumfarakisha mtu na mkewe na
    mengineyo wala hawakuwa wenye kumdhuru yeyote kwa hayo ila kwa idhini
    ya Mwenyezi Mungu ……”

    Katika aya hiyo inaeleza kuwa uchawi ni kazi ya Allah na ndiye anaye
    idhinisha. Yeye atakuwa nani? Na pia kuna waganga wa kienyeji wa
    kiislamu ambao hutumia Qurani katika uganga wao. Hiyo Qurani na majini
    na uchawi ulioletwa na Allah S.W vina uhusiano gani? Tafakari

    “ Juhudi kubwa anayoifanya shetani (jinni) ni kuleta mfarakano baina ya
    waume na wake. Kwa kufanya hivyo huhakikisha kuwa wanachukiana wao kwa
    wao. Kwa ajili hiyo huishia, katika talaka. Kwa hiyo matatizo yanajengwa
    kisawasawa na mzazi mmoja. Watakosa uimara katika utu wao, shetani
    (jinni) anapata urahisi kuingia ndani ya mioyo na akili za watoto.
    Atawaongoza kuelekea mahali pasipofaa na hapo anawafanya wawe wahalifu
    katika jamii.” (Asili ya Majini, Sheikh Dr. Ahmad H. Sakr Uk 39)
    Kwa mujibu wa Qurani na vitabu vya kiislamu huyo anayeamuru talaka ni
    Allah S.W Mungu wanayemwabudu Waislamu.

    Katika Suratul, Ahzab (Makundi), 33:49
    “ Enyi mlioamini mtakapowaona wanawake wenye kuamini, kasha mkawapa
    talaka kabla ya kuwagusa hamna eda juu yao mtakayohesabu. Wapeni cha
    kuwauliza na muachane muachano mzuri.”
    Katika Suratul Baqarah, (Ng’ombe) 2:230.
    “ Na kama amempa talaka ya tatu basi mwanamke huyo si halali kwake baada
    ya hapo mpaka aolewe na mume mwingine, na mwanamme huyo mwingine,
    akimwacha basi hapo hapana dhambi huyo kurejeana wakiona watasimamisha
    mipaka ya Mwenyezi Mungu.”
    Kama shetani (Jinni) huleta faraka ili talaka zitokee, basi Allah S.W
    yeye ameruhusu talaka kwa wafuasi wake bila kujali athari za watoto
    zitakazotokea. Tafakari yeye ni nani?

    Kumwabudu jini (shetani)

    Katika Suratul Sabaa, 34:40-41
    “ Na kumbuka siku atakapowakusanya wote, kasha atawaambia Malaika “Je
    hawa walikuwa wakikuabuduni?” waseme umeepukana na kila upungufu! Wewe
    ndiwe kipenzi chetu si hao bali walikuwa wakiwaabudu MAJINI; wengi wao
    waliwaamini hao majini.”
    “ Shetani anapoamuru watu wamfuate pia anawaauru wafanye madhambi na
    wakose maadili. Huwataka waseme uongo kuhusu Mwenyezi Mungu kutokamana
    na kutojua kwao. Wanaweza kusema kuwa sisi wanadamu tumeumbwa kwa mfano
    wa Mungu. Mungu alijifanyisha na kuwa umbile la kibinadamu. Mungu
    amezaa, na Mwanawe ni wa pekee. Zaidi ya hayo pia huyo Mwanaye si mtoto
    tu bali ni Mungu pia. Huyo Mwana ni Bwana Yesu. Asiyeamini hivyo ni
    kafiri au muasi hivyo ameangamia na atakwenda jehenamu” (Asili Ya
    Majini, Sheikh Dr. Ahmad H. Sakr Uk 54)

    Hapa ndipo sura halisi ya huyu shetani yaani jinni inapojitokeza. Yesu
    alipokuwa duniani kabla ya Muhammad hajazaliwa, wala uislamu
    haujaanzishwa na Muhammad wala Qurani haijaandika na wale waarabu
    waandishi, Seyidna abubakar, Omar, Othuman, Ally na wenzao, majini yaani
    Mashetani yalipomwona Yesu yalimwita Mwana wa Mungu tuna nini nawe? Je,
    umekuja kututesa kabla ya muhula wetu? (Math 8:28-31) mwaka wa 610 B.K
    majini hayo hayo yakaanza kuwadanganya Waislamu kuwa Mwenyezi Mungu hana
    Mwana (Q.72:1-3). Na bila kuitafakari. Nao wao wanaamini tu kuwa Qurani
    ni maneno ya Mungu bila kupambanua huyo ni mungu yupi?

    Katika Suratul An- Nisaa (Wanawake) 4:120
    “ Shetani hawaahidi ila uwongo ……”
    Hii ndiyo sababu Muhammad mtume wa Waislamu katika kitabu “ Wakeze mtume
    Wakubwa na Wanawe” kilichoandikwa na marehemu Sheikh Abdallah Saleh
    Farsy uk 12
    Muhammad anasema,
    “ Najikhofia nafsi yangu kuchezewa na Mashetani na kuniharibu akili
    yangu na kunuzuga ………”
    Aliyasema maneno hayo baada ya kubanwa na kiumbe kule pangoni mwa Hirra
    alimokuwa. Baada ya hapo akaanza kujiita Mtume. Hoja yetu ni Mtume wa
    nani?
    Katika kitabu cha Ibnu Ishaq 132-133

    “Kama huyu shetani (jinni) ambaye amekupagaa wewe ni yule ambaye huwezi
    kumtoa, tutamtafuta mganga na tutatumia vyote tulivyonavyo kukutibu kwa
    kuwa mara kwa mara shetani (jinni) humpagaa mtu, lakini anaweza
    kuondolewa. Mtume alikuwa akisikiliza kwa makini.”
    Kasha baadaye yeye Muhammad katika Sahih muslim Juzuu 4 hadithi na 2814
    kasema;
    “Wala hakuna yeyote katika ninyi isipokuwa amepewa nguvu zinazotokana na
    majini. Wakasema (maswahaba) hata wewe mtume wa Allah? Akasema hata
    mimi isipokuwa Allah hunirahisishia juu yake hunyenyekea wala
    hayaniamrishi ila yaliyo mazuri.”

    Kwa hiyo majini ni ndugu za Waislamu Q. 46:29 ufafanuzi wake. Katika
    kitabu Asili Ya Majini Sheikh Dr. Ahmad Sakr Uk 80 anasema “ Imepokewa
    na Khalid Ibn Walid kuwa kuna wakati alipatwa na ukosefu wa usingizi
    basi Mtume (S.A.W) akamwambia.
    “ Nikufundishe maneno ambayo ukiyasema utapata usingizi? Sema; Ewe Mola!
    Wewe ni Mola wa mbingu saba na kile kilichofunikwa nazo. Na wewe ni
    Mola wa ardhi na kilichomo humo. Nawe ni Mola wa Mashetani (Majinni) na
    maovu yao. Nakuomba uwe mlinzi dhidi ya viumbe vyako vyote..”

    Hadithi hii inaonyesha jinsi Allah S.A.W alivyo na uhusiano wa karibu na
    Mashetani. Je, yeye ni nani? Pia katika Q: 21:82, 34:12, 38:37
    zinaeleza Allah alivyomtiishia majini Suleiman wa kwenye Qurani na yeye
    Allah akiwa mlinzi wao hata kuwaadhibu wasiofanya kazi vizuri.
    Katika Q. 19:83 “ Je, huoni ya kuwa tumewatuma Mashetani juu ya makafiri
    wanaowachochea kufanya mabaya?”

    Katika Sahih Muslim Vol. IV Hadith Na. 2667, Sahih al- Bukhari Vol VII
    Na. 6243, Sunnan Abuu Daud VOL. II Na 2152
    “Hakika Allah amemkadiria kila mtu kipimo chake cha zinaa, ambacho
    haikosi kutimia kwake”

    Allah anamkadiria kila mtu kipimo chake cha zinaa, inashangaza? tena
    anasema hicho kipimo cha zinaa hakikosi kutimia kwake.Tafakari…

    Katika Q. Suratul al- Jinn (Majinni) 72:8-10
    “ Nasi tulizigusa mbingu (tulikwenda mbinguni) tukaziona zimejaa walinzi
    wenye nguvu na nyota (zing’arazo) na hakika tulikuwa tukikaa humo
    katika baadhi ya makao ili kusikiliza lakini anayetaka kusikiliza sasa
    atakuta kimondo (kijinga cha moto) kinamvizia. Nasi hatujui kama
    wanatakiwa shari wale wanaokaa katika ardhi au Mola wao anawatakia
    kheri.)
    Majini yanajieleza kuwa hayajui Mungu anawatakia mazuri au mabaya wale
    wakaao duniani.

    Mungu wa mbinguni anasema katika Biblia kitabu kilichokuwepo kabla ya
    Qurani;
    Yer. 29:11 “ Maana nayajua mawazo ninayowawazia ninyi asema BWANA ni
    mawazo ya amani wala si ya mabaya kuwapa nyinyi tumaini siku zenu za
    mwisho.”
    Majini (Mashetani) yanajua tu kuwa Yesu atayahukumu na hayajui lolote
    kuhusu mpango wa Mungu kumwokoa mwanadamu toka kwa shetani (majini)

    Biblia kupitia Mtume wa Mungu Paulo, katika 2 Kor 11:14 inasema
    “ Wala si ajabu shetani mwenyewe hujigeuza awe mfano wa Malaika wa nuru
    …..”
    Pia katika 1 Tim 4:1 “ Basi roho anena wazi wazi ya kwamba nyakati za
    mwisho wengine (Waislamu) watajitenga na imani wakisikiliza roho
    zidanganyazo na mafundisho ya Mashetani (majini)

    Tafakari Kuu: Allah katuma Mashetani (majini), wako katika dini yake ya
    Uislamu, Yeye mwenyewe pamoja na majini yake na wafuasi wake walikuwa
    wakimfanyia Suleiman wa ndani ya Qurani kazi yeye Allah S.W akiwa
    msimamizi (Foreman) wao.

    Je, ni nani muumbaji, ni Allah au Yehova?

    Kila mtu mwenye kufuata Dini huamini kuwa Mungu ndiye muumbaji ambaye
    ameumba wanandamu, wanyama na vyote tunavyoviona na vile tusivyoviona.
    Hivi yafaa tuangalie kile kinachosemwa na Yehova kuhusu uumbaji na vile
    Allah anavyosema. Je, kauli zao zinapatana au zinatofautiana?

    Je, mtu ameumbwa kwa mfano wa nani?
    Allah anasema hivi;-
    Qurani112:1-4 Suratul Al-Ikhlas (utakaso)
    Sema: Yeye ni Mwenyenzi Mungu mmoja (tu) Mwenyenzi Mungu (tu) ndiye
    anayestahiki kukusudiwa (na viumbe vyake vyote kwa kumuabudu na kumuomba
    na kumtegemea) Hakuzaa wala hakuzaliwa Wala hana anayefanana naye hata
    mmoja.

    Kadiri ya aya hii Allah asema kuwa mungu hakuzaa wala hakuzaliwa wala
    hana mfano wa mtu au watu Yehova anasema hivi kuhusu mtu au watu……

    Mwanzo1:26-27
    Mungu akasema “Na tufanye mtu kwa mfano wetu, kwa sura yetu, wakatawale
    samaki wa baharini, ndege wa angani na wanyama , na nchi yote, pia na
    kila chenye kutambaa kitambaacho juu ya nchi.
    Mungu akaumba mtu kwa mfano wake, kwa mfano wa Mungu alimwumba mwanamume
    na mwanamke aliwaumba.

    Hapa tunaona Mungu wetu Yehova ameumba mtu kwa mfano wake, lakini Allah
    anasema hana anayefanana naye hata mmoja……Swali kwako mfuatiliaji: Je,
    Allah ndiye Yehova? Tafadhali usome aya hizi ili kujua zaidi (Mwanzo
    5:1-2, 9:6, 1Korintho 11:7, Kolosai 1:15, 3:10, Matendo 17:28-29, Yakobo
    3:9). Pengine waweza kusema Je, Mungu amefanana na mimi kivipi?Jua
    kwamba Mungu ni Roho (Yohana 4:24) Naye alitupa pumzi(yaani roho ya uhai
    (Mwanzo 2:7))isitoshe Mungu ndiye Baba wa roho zetu (Waebrania 12:9)
    Mungu anasema Roho zetu ni mali yake(Ezekieli 18:4,Hesabu 16:22)

    Kuapa kwa Mungu kuhusu viumbe
    Qurani 91:1-7 Suratul Ash-Shams (Jua)
    Naapa kwa jua na kwa mwangaza wake. Na kwa mwezi unapoliandama. Na kwa
    mchana unapolidhihirisha. Na kwa usiku unapolifunika.Na kwa mbingu na
    kwa Aliyezijenga. Na kwa ardhi na Aliyeitandaza. Na kwa nafsi (roho) na
    Aliyeitengeneza.

    Qurani 92:1-3 Suratul Al-Layl (Usiku)
    Naapa kwa usiku ufunikapo (kila kitu). Na kwa mchana uangazapo. Na kwa
    aliyeumba kiume na kike.

    Hapa tunaona Allah Mungu anayeabudiwa na Waislamu anaapa kwa mbingu na
    kwa aliyezinjenga, kwa ardhi na aliyeitandaza. Je, huyo mtandazi wa
    ardhi na mjengaji wa mbingu ni nani? Qurani inaendelea kuhadithia
    hivi……..

    Qurani 45:22 Suratur AL- Jathiyah (kiyama/ kupiga magoti)
    Na mwenyenzi Mungu ameziumba mbingu na ardhi kwa haki…

    Qurani 44:7-8 Suratul Ad-Dukhan (moshi)
    Mola wa mbingu na ardhi na vilivyomo ndani yake,ikiwa mnayo yakini (basi
    yakinisheni haya) Hakuna aabudiwaye kwa haki ila yeye anahuisha na
    kufisha. Mola wetu na ni mola wa wazee wenu (wote) wa mwanzo (na mola wa
    kila kitu)

    Hapa tunaona kuwa Allah kupitia Qurani anasema kuwa mwenyenzi Mungu
    ameziumba mbingu na ardhi na tena anasema hakuna aabudiwaye ila yeye.
    mjengaji wa mbingu na mtandazaji wa ardhi anajieleza hivi ……

    Isaya 44:24
    BWANA,mkombozi wako yeye aliyekuumba tumboni, asema hivi, “Mimi ni
    BWANA, nifanyaye vitu vyote, nizitandaye mbingu peke yangu, niienezaye
    nchi. Ni nani aliye pamoja nami?”
    Mungu wetu Yehova anasema mimi ninafanya vitu vyote.
    (Soma Isaya 45:6-7, 11-12, Yeremia 27:5) Bila shaka Yehova ndiye
    muumbaji wa vitu vyote

    Je Mungu Yehova aliapia vitu alivyoviumba kama Allah?

    Isaya 45:22-23
    Niangalieni mimi mkaokolewe, Enyi ncha zote za dunia. Maana mimi ni
    Mungu hapana mwingine. Kwa nafsi yangu nimeapa, neno hili limetoka
    kinywani mwangu katika haki, wala halitarudi, ya kwamba, mbele zangu
    kila goti litapigwa, kila ulimi utaapa.
    Waebrania 6:13-16
    Kwa maana Mungu alipompa Ibrahimu ahadi, kwa sababu alikuwa hana mkubwa
    kuliko yeye mwenyewe wa kumwapa, aliapa kwa nafsi yake. akisema “Hakika
    yangu kubariki nitakubariki, na kuongeza nitakuongeza, Na hivyo kwa
    kuvumilia akaipata ile ahadi. maana wanadamu huapa kwa yeye aliye mkuu
    kuliko wao na kwao ukomo wa mashindano yote ya maneno ni kiapo kwa
    kuyathibitisha.

    Hapa tunaona Mungu wetu Yehova haapi kwa mtu wala vitu alivyoviumba kama
    Allah anavyoapa, bali Yehova anasema “Naapa kwa nafsi yangu”.Waweza pia
    kusoma jinsi Yehova alivyoapa kwa nafsi yake katika aya hizi;-(Isaya
    14:24 na Mwanzo 22:16)

    Allah anavyofundisha kujitakasa nafsi, je ni sawa na Yehova?
    Allah anafundisha hivi….

    Qurani 53:32 Suratul Al-Najm (nyota)
    Ambao wanajiepusha na madhambi makuu na vitendo vichafu, isipokuwa
    makosa hafifu (hakuma aliyesalimika nayo) bila shaka, mola wako ndiye
    mwenye maghufira mengi yeye ndiye anayekujueni sana tangu alipokuumbeni
    katika ardhi na mlipokuwa mimba matumboni mwa mama zenu. basi
    msizitakase nafsi zenu….

    Qurani 12:53 Suratul Yusuf
    Nami sijitakasi nafsi yangu, kwa hakika (kila) nafsi ni yenye kuamrisha
    sana maovu isipokuwa ile ambayo mola wangu ameirehemu. Hakika mola wangu
    ni mwingi wa kusamehe (na) mwingi wa kurehemu.

    Kadiri ya Qurani Allah anayo nafsi pia Tazama Qurani 5:116. Kwa hivyo
    hapa tunaonaAllah ana agiza watu wasizitakase nafsi zao na tena anasema
    sijitakasi nafsi yangu. Hii ni ajabu sana!

    Mungu wetu Yehova anavyosema kuhusu kujitakasa nafsi, yaani utakatifu:
    Isaya 43:3
    Maana mimi ni BWANA Mungu wako, mtakatifu wa Israeli, mwokozi wako.
    Nimekutoa Misri kwa ukombozi wako, nimetoa Kushi na Sheba kwa ajili
    yako.

    Hapa tunaona Mungu anasema ‘Mimi ni mtakatifu’, hili pia ni jina la sifa
    la Mungu wetu Yehova kwa lugha ya Kiebrania husema ‘kadosh’. Nabii
    Isaya ameandika kuwa Mungu ni Mtakatifu mara 32 kwa ufupi tu soma Isaya
    40:25, 48:17 na 57:15. Isitoshe kwa kuwa Mungu wetu Yehova ni mtakatifu
    pia aliagiza kwetu hivi…

    Walawi 11:44
    Kwa kuwa mimi ni BWANA Mungu wenu takaseni nafsi zenu basi; iweni
    watakatifu, kwa kuwa mimi ni mtakatifu, wala msitie uchafu nafsi zenu…

    Mtume Paulo pia ameagiza kujitakasa nafsi na kuwa watakatifu(2
    Wakorintho 7:1) waweza pia kusoma agizo hilo la kuwa watakatifu katika
    Walawi 19:2, 20:26.
    Kwa hivyo tunaona Yehova anaagiza tujitakase nafsi zetu ili tuwe
    watakatifu, lakini Allah anaagiza kwa Waislamu kuwa wasizitakase nafsi
    zao.
    Swali kwako mfuatiliaji, Je, Allah ndiye Yehova?

    7: Je, mbingu ya Yehova ni sawa na pepo (mbingu) ya Allah?
    Mbingu ya Yehova:
    Luka 20:34-36
    Yesu akawaambia wana wa ulimwengu huu huoa na kuolewa, lakini, wale
    wahesabiwao kuwa wamestahili kuupata ulimwengu ule. Na kule kufufuka
    katika wafu hawaoi wala hawaolewi. wala hawawezi kufa tena. Kwa sababu
    huwa sawa sawa na malaika, nao ni wana wa Mungu kwa vile walivyo wana wa
    ufufuo.

    Maandiko haya yanatuthimbitishia Wakristo kuwa tutakapofufuliwa na
    kuingia mbinguni, hakuna mambo ya kuolewa wala kuoa, maana tutakuwa na
    miili ya kiroho (1 Korintho 15:43-54) Aidha maandiko yanatufundisha kuwa
    ufalme wa Mungu siyo kula wala kunywa bali ni haki na amani na furaha
    katika Roho Mtakatifu. (Tazama Warumi 14:17). Mungu wetu anafundisha
    wazi wazi kuwa kule mbinguni katika ufalme hakuna njaa, wala kiu wala
    jua kutupiga (Ufunuo 7:16-17.)

    Pepo au Mbingu ya Allah itakuwa hivi:
    i). Maghorofa
    Qurani 39:20 Suratul Zumar (makundi/vikosi)
    Lakini waliomcha mola wao watapata ghorofa zilizojengwa juu ya ghorofa
    chini (mbele) yake hupita mito. Ndiyo ahadi ya Mwenyenzi Mungu,
    Mwenyenzi Mungu havunji ahadi yake.

    ii) mito ya maji, maziwa, ulevi, asali na matunda
    Qurani 47:15 Suratul Muhammad
    Mfano wa pepo waliyoahidiwa watawa (wacha Mungu itakuwa hivi). Imo mito
    ya maji yasiyovunda, na mito ya ulevi wenye ladha kwa wanywao na mito ya
    asali iliyosafishwa. Tena humo watapata matunda ya kila namna, na
    samahani kutoka kwa mola wao. Basi hao watakuwa sawa na wale wataokaa
    motoni na kunyweshwa maji yachemkayo yatakayokata chango zao?.

    Je Matunda hayo ni sawa na ya wapi?
    Qurani 2:25 Suratul Al- Baqarah (ngombe jike)
    Na wabashirie walioamini na kufanya vitendo vizuri, kwamba watapata
    mabustani yapitayo mito mbele yake. Kila mara watakapopewa matunda humo
    kuwa ni chakula watasema “haya ndiyo yale tuliyopewa zamani
    (ulimwenguni) kwani wataletewa (matunda hayo) hali yatakuwa yamefanana
    (na yale waliyokuwa wakiyajuwa ulimwenguni wataletewa kwa sura hiyo
    lakini
    utamu mwingine kabisa) na humo watapata wake waliotakasika (na kila
    mabaya na machafu) na watakaa milele humo.

    Watapata wanawake aina hizi na nyama za ndege
    Qurani 56:15-23 Suratul Al Waaqiah (Tukio) nanukuu aya ya 21-23 tu
    Na nyama za ndege kama watakavyotamani (wenyewe). Na wanawake wenye
    macho mazuri na makubwa (ya vikombe). (wanapendeza na safi) kana kwamba
    ni lulu zilizofichwa (katika machaza yake, ndio kwanza zinapasuliwa)

    Qurani 37:48-49 Suratul As-Saaffat (Wapangao mistari)
    Na pamoja nao watakuwa wanawake wenye macho mazuri makubwa. (Safi)
    wanawake hao kama mayai (ya mbuni) yaliyohifadhiwa.

    Qurani 37:44-46 Suratul As-Saaffat (Wapangao mistari)
    Wako juu ya vitanda (viti vya enzi vya fahari), wamekabiliana
    (wanazungumza). Wanazungushiwa gilasi zenye (vinywaji) safi.Vyeupe yenye
    ladha kwa hao wavinywao.

    Kupitia aya hizi tumeona kuwa Allah Sub-haana Wataala Mungu anayeabudiwa
    na Waislamu ametoa ahadi ya kuwaingiza Waislamu peponi (mbingu) na kuwa
    watapata mito ya maji, mito ya maziwa na ulevi na pia mito ya asali
    vilevile watapata matunda,nyama ya ndege na pia wataozeshwa na Allah
    mungu wao wanawake wenye macho makubwa kama mayai ya mbuni. na wengine
    makubwa kama vikombe.
    Jambo la kushangaza zaidi ni pale tunaposoma kitabu cha Hadithi, maana
    imani ya Dini ya Uislamu imejengwa pia katika vitabu vya hadithi. Soma

    Qurani 42:10 Suratul Ash-Shuura (mashauriano)
    Mkihitalifiana katika jambo lolote (rejeeni kitabu cha Mwenyenzi Mungu
    na Hadithi za mtume kwani)…

    Tunaposoma kitabu cha Hadithi ya mtume kiitwacho Sunnan Ibn-1- Majah vol
    5 ukurasa wa 546 Hadithi No: 4337 kuna maelezo haya

    Imesimuliwa na Abu’ Umama ya kuwa mjumbe wa Allah (baraka na amani ya
    Allah iwe juu yake) alisema Allah hatamruhusu yeyote kuingia peponi ila
    kwa idhini ya Allah, Mwenye nguvu na utukufu naye atamwozesha mwanamume
    wake sabini na mbili. Wawili watakuwa mabikira (mahurul-ain) yaani
    wanawake wa peponi wenye macho makubwa, na sabini watakao warithi ambao
    watu (mabwana zao) wametupwa katika moto wa jahanamu kila mmoja wao (hao
    wanawake) wana uke wa kupendeza. Na mwanamume, Nguvu ya uume wake
    katika kujamiana hautapinda (kusinyaa) bali utadumu sana.

    Hivi ndivyo Allah Mungu wa Waislamu alivyoahidi. Hili ni jambo ambalo
    kwa Mkristo linamshangaza sana kwani jambo hili linalofundishwa na Allah
    halipo kabisa kwa Mungu wetu Yehova hapa ulimwenguni ndiko kwenye
    ulevi,matunda,nyama za ndege, kuoana, maghorofa, magari, mito, bahari na
    vinginevyo.
    Tafakari, je huyo Allah ni nani?

    Je wajua Allah ataingia katika Jehanam ya moto?

    Qurani 50:30 Suratul Qaf (kuapa)
    Siku tutakayoiambia Jahanamu, ‘Je! Umejaa?’ Nayo itasema ‘Je kuna ziada
    (zaidi?Naije tu!
    )
    Imesimuliwa na Anas kuwa: mtume alisema watu watatupwa jahanamu, Naye
    Allah ataiuliza jahanamu akisema je umejaa nayo jahanamu itasema kwani
    kuna nyingine zaidi na ije tu? Mpaka Allah atakapo ingiza mguu wake nayo
    jahanamu itasema inatosha! Inatosha

    Kwa kiingereza Hadithi hii inasomeka hizi:-
    Allah’s statement:It (Hell) will say Are there any more (to come)?
    (50:30).
    Narrated Anas: The prophet said the people will be thrown into the
    (Hell) Fire and it will say Are there any more (to come)?’ (50:30) till
    Allah puts His Foot over it and it will say Qai! Qat!(Enough! Enough!)

    Katika aya hii tunaona Allah mungu wa Waislamu anaiuliza Jehanamu kama
    imejaa, nayo Jehanamu itamuuliza Allah je, kuna zaidi. Yaani swali hili
    linaonyesha kuwa Jahanamu ilikuwa bado haijajaa,.
    Maelezo ya Hadithi hii inadhibitisha kuwa Allah ataingiza mguu katika
    Jahanamu na ndipo Jahanamu itakaposema kuwa inatosha! Inatosha!, yaani
    imejaa kwa tendo la Allah kuingiza mguu wake humo. Jambo hili ni tofauti
    kabisa na ilivyo kwa Mungu wetu Yehova., Mungu wetu ameiweka jahanamu
    maalum kwa ajili ya watu wabaya, na ibilisi, pamoja na malaika zake.
    Tafadhali soma aya hizi; Mathayo 25:41,46, Ufunuo 20:10, 21:8.
    Aya hizi zote zinaonyesha kuwa mwisho wa wabaya, Ibilisi na malaika zake
    ni katika ziwa la moto. Swali kwako Ndugu mpendwa, Je, Allah ni nani?

    Kwa kiingereza Hadithi hii inasomeka hivi:-
    Abu-Umama (Allah be pleased with him) reported that Allah’s messenger
    (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him)said Allah will not admit
    anyone in the paradise but Allah the mighty and Glorous, will marry him
    with seventy two wives two will from virgins (haurine) with big eyes and
    seventy will be his inheritance from the people of the Hell- Fire
    (1).Everyone of them will have apleasant vagina and he (the man) have
    sexual organ that does not bend down (during sexual intercouse)

    HEBU TUUANGALIE UTUME WA MOHAMMAD SAW, JE NI WA KWELI?

    Suala linalohusu kuwajua manabii wa uongo , limekuwa linaleta shida sana
    kwa watu wengi, kwa sababu manabii hao wa uongo wanapokuja kwa watu
    kuleta ujumbe wao hudai “ tumetumwa na Mwenyezi Mungu kuleta ujumbe wake
    na hivyo kuwataka wanadamu kuupokea, kuuamini na kuufuata”. Inapotokea
    nabii amekuja kwa mtindo huo na akakutana na watu wasiojua kuwapambanua
    manabii na mitume kwa misingi ya Neno la Mungu, ndipo ukengeufu hutokea,
    na makundi ya aina mbalimbali ya imani za uongo hujitokeza.

    Kwa hapa kwetu Tanzania,unaposoma katika Katiba ya Jamhuri ya Muungano
    wa Tanzania,Ibara ya 19 (i-iii) utakutana ma maelezo kuwa ,mfuasi wa
    dini yoyote anao uhuru wa kubadili dini yake ya awali na kujiunga na
    dini nyingine anayoona yeye kwake inamfaa. Lakini pamoja na uhuru huo si
    kila dini (njia) inafaa zingine zinaishia kwenye mauti ya milele.
    Mith 14:12 “Iko njia ionekanayo kuwa sawa machoni pa mtu, Lakini mwisho
    wake ni njia za mauti”. (Angalia pia Mith 16:25).

    Miongoni mwa wanadamu wanaoitwa nabii na mtume, ni mtu aitwaye Muhammad
    s.a.w ibn Abdullah,ibn Abdu Mutallib, ambaye ni mtume na nabii katika
    dini ya Kiislamu.

    Pengine wewe msomaji wa somo hili unaweza kushangaa ni kwa vipi sisi
    ambao si Waislamu bali Wakristo tuanze kuhoji habari za Muhammad s.a.w
    mtume wa Waislamu?. Jibu lake ni kwamba kitabu cha Qur’an kinachotumiwa
    na Waislamu kimetutaja sisi Wakristo mara 62 kikitutaka kuupokea
    ,kuuamini na hatimaye kuufuata ujumbe wa Muhammad s.a.w kwa madai ya
    kuwa yeye ni nabii na mtume wa mwisho hata kwetu Wakristo, aliyetumwa na
    Mungu.

    Tunasoma hayo ndani ya Qur’an katika Suratul, Baqarah, (ng’ombe jike wa
    manjano), 2: 62 “Katika walioamini (Mitume ya zamani huko ) na Wayahudi
    na Wakristo na Wasabai, yoyote miongoni mwao atakayemwamini Mwenyezi
    Mungu (Sasa kama anavyosema Nabii Mohammed ) na akaamini siku ya mwisho
    na akafanya vitendo vizuri basi watapata thawabu zao kwa Mola wao, wala
    haitakuwa khofu juu yao wala hawatahuzunika”.

    Kwetu sisi kama Wakristo japo katika aya hii tumetajwa , kuna swali
    ambalo tunajiuliza kuhusu unabii na utume wa Muhammad nalo ni hili “
    HIVI MWENYEZI MUNGU ALISAHAU NINI KATIKA KAZI YAKE YOTE KAMILIFU YA
    KUMKOMBOA MWANADAMU KUTOKA KATIKA DHAMBI MPAKA AMLETE MUHAMMAD S.A.W?”.

    Tahadhari ya Bwana Yesu: Bwana Yesu alipokuwa hapa duniani alituonya
    kuhusu kuwatambua manabii na mitume wa uongo kabla Muhammad hajazaliwa
    (amezaliwa 570 B.K), wala kabla Uislamu haujaanzishwa na Muhammad mwaka
    610 B.K, wala kabla ya kuwepo kitabu kinachoitwa Qur’an. Tunayasoma
    maonyo hayo ya Bwana Yesu katika

    Mathayo 7:15-16 “Jihadharini na manabii wa uongo, watu wanaowajia
    wamevaa mavazi ya kondoo, walakini kwa ndani ni mbwa mwitu wakali,
    mtawatambua kwa matunda yao”.

    Mathayo 24:11-13 “Na manabii wengi wa uongo watatokea na kuwadanganya
    wengi na kwasababu ya kuongezeka maasi, upendo wa wengi utapoa. Lakini
    mwenye kuvumilia mpaka mwisho, ndiye atakayeokoka”.

    Ufunuo 19:10 “Nami nikaanguka mbele ya miguu yake, ili nimsujudie;
    akaniambia, Angalia, usifanye hivi; mimi ni mjoli wako na wa ndugu zako
    walio na ushuhuda wa Yesu. Msujudie Mungu. Kwa maana ushuhuda wa Yesu
    ndiyo roho ya unabii”

    Hivyo manabii walisema ndani yao wakiongozwa na Roho wa Kristo mwenyewe,
    kabla hajaja ulimwenguni katika mwili. Je Muhammad s.a.w ni miongoni
    mwao hata tuuamini ujumbe wake?

    Muhammad hakujua kusoma wala kuandika
    Qur’an 7:157
    Ambao wanamfuata mtume nabii aliye ummy (asiyejua kusoma wala kuandika)
    na juu ya hivi atafundisha mafundisho hayo ya ajabu ya uislamu……….

    Na ushahidi mwingine unapatikana katika kitabu cha Maisha ya nabii
    Muhammad uk 8 kilichoandikwa na Sheikh Abdallah Saleh Al-Farsy, tunasoma
    kama ifuatavyo katika kipengele cha kujifunza kwake;-

    Habari ya kusoma haijakuwako katika nchi ya hijazi, hivyo mtume
    aliondokea kama Makureshi wengine bila ya kujua kusoma wala kusoma
    kilichoandikwa. Elimu yao ilikuwa kujifundisha mambo yanayohusu maisha
    yao ya kibedui, kama vita, kutunga mashairi ya kujisifu ushujaa wao na
    kutunga hotuba zinazoweza kuharakisha watu wapigane bila ya kufikiri.

    Hivyo basi Muhammad katika maisha yake hakujua kusoma wala kuandika na
    ndivyo alivyoishi katika maisha yake yote.

    Je Yesu alijua kusoma na kuandika?
    Luka 4:16-17. HOJA ya Waislamu wanasema katika Yoh 7:14 Yesu akiwa
    Yerusalemu watu wakashangaa kuwa amepataje elimu ambaye hakusoma? Ukweli
    ni kwamba Yerusalemu siko alikokulia Yesu. Yeye Yesu amekulia Nazareti
    ambako wanamfahamu kuwa anajua kusoma na ndiyo sababu alipewa chuo cha
    nabii Isaya ili akisome.

    JINSI MUHAMMAD (S.A.W) ALIVYOPATA UTUME NA WAHYI (UFUNUO) WAKE

    Ufunuo aliokuja nao Muhammad s.a.w , mtume wa Waislamu, ni tofauti sana
    na mitume wote walioishi kabla yake wanaotajwa ndani ya Biblia Takatifu.
    Tofauti yake ni kwamba manabii na mitume wote waliotajwa ndani ya
    Biblia Takatifu, wameandika watu mbalimbali wapatao 40 kwa miaka mingi
    sana inayokaribia 1500, lakini ufunuo wao ni wa aina moja (it has
    comformity). Ule unabii wa Agano la Kale umetimizwa katika Agano Jipya.
    Hii ni kwa sababu chanzo cha ufunuo huo ni kimoja, Roho Mtakatifu.

    Lakini kwa upande wa Muhammad s.a.w , mtume wa Waislamu yeye chanzo cha
    ufunuo na hatimaye utume wake ni masuala yenye utata sana ambao hata
    wafuasi wa dini hiyo na wao hawajui kwa hakika ukweli ni upi.

    Hebu tuangalie kwa ufupi utata huo.

    Muhammad s.a.w alipotimiza umri wa miaka 38 alihama toka nyumbani kwake,
    akahamia katika mapango yaliyokuwa hapo karibu na mji wa Makka.
    Alipofikisha umri wa miaka 40 siku moja alitokewa na kiumbe ambacho
    Waislamu leo wanakiita Malaika Jibril.

    Wahyi (ufunuo) uliokuja kwa Muhammad alisikia makengele,uso kuwa
    mwekundu,jasho kumtoka. Katika Bukhar, Hadithi na 2, Juzuu na 1,Al-Lu’lu
    Kitabu cha 3.Uk. Na.874 Hadithi na 1505 “Hadithi ya Aisha r.a mama wa
    waumini amesema, kuwa Al Harith ibn Hisham r.a alimuuliza mtume wa Allah
    s.a.w ‘ Ewe mtume wa Allah hivi wahyi (ufunuo) hukujia vipi?’ mtume wa
    Allah s.a.w akajibu, “ Wakati mwingine hunijia kama mlio wa kengele, na
    aina hiyo ndiyo ngumu zaidi kwangu, inaondolewa hali hiyo kwangu wakati
    tayari nimeshapata wahyi. Na nyakati nyengine malaika anakuja kwangu
    akiwa katika mfano wa mtu, kwa hiyo ananieleza na ninayazingatia
    aliyoyasema.” Aisha r.a alisema , Na hakika nilimwona unamshukia wahyi
    siku ya baridi kali na ilipomuondoka hali hiyo, paji lake la uso
    lilichuruzika jasho.”

    Qurani 53:2 – 6 Suratul Najm (Nyota) “Kwamba mtu wenu huyu Nabii Muhamad
    (hakupotea kwa ujinga) na wala hakukosa (Na hali ya kuwa anajua). Wala
    hasemi kwa matamanio (ya nafsi yake). Hayakuwa haya (anayosema) ila ni
    wahyi (ufunuo) uliofunuliwa (kwake). Amemfundisha (malaika) mwenye nguvu
    sana. Mwenye uweza na yeye (huyu Jibril) akalingana sawa sawa.

    Huyu malaika Jibril ndiye Waislamu wanasema alimtokea Muhammad kule
    pangoni na kwamba yeye huyo malaika Jibril ndiye Roho Mtakatifu.
    Tunaposoma ufafanuzi wa aya ya 2:87 ya Suratul Baqarah, uliyomo ndani ya
    Qur’an unasema “Kwa Waislamu Roho Mtakatifu ni Malaika Jibril si yule
    wanaodai Wakristo kuwa ni mmoja wa asili ya utatu (Trinity)”.

    Jambo ninalopenda nilisisitize ni kwamba Waislamu wote hawakubahatika
    kupewa elimu ya Roho. Hii ni kuanzia mtume na nabii wao Muhammad .
    Tunasoma hayo katika Qur’an 3:7 “Yeye ndiye aliyekuteremshia kitabu
    (hiki Qur’an) ndani yake zimo aya Muhkam (nyepesi kufahamika) ambazo
    ndizo msingi (asili) wa kitabu (hiki) na ziko nyingine Mutashabihat
    (zinababaisha kama habari za akhera,za peponi na motoni na mengine
    ambayo yamekhusika na Roho).Wale ambao nyoyoni mwao mna upotofu
    wanafuata zile zinazo babaisha kwa kutaka kuwaharibu watu na kutaka
    kujua hakika yake vipi; na hakuna ajuaye hakika yake vipi ila Mwenyezi
    Mungu. Na wale waliozama katika ilimu husema:”Tumeziamini,zote zimetoka
    kwa Mola wetu.”Na hawakumbuki isipokuwa wenye akili.”

    Kwa hiyo ndani ya Koran kuna aya ZINABABAISHA.Kwa hiyo Koran
    inapozungumzia habari za akhera,za peponi na motoni na mengine ambayo
    yamekhusika na Roho ujue inababaisha.

    Qur’an 17:85 Suratul Ban Israil (Wana wa Israeli). “Na wanakuuliza
    habari ya roho.Sema roho ni jambo lililohusika na Mola wangu (Mwenyezi
    Mungu),Nanyi hamkupewa katika ilimu (ujuzi) ila kidogo kabisa.(Nayo ni
    ilimu ya vitu visivyokhusika na roho”).

    Hivyo katika Uislamu elimu ya Roho hawana kwa mujibu wa Qur’an. Hii
    ndiyo sababu mara nyingi wao hushughulikia sana mambo ya nje
    (externalistics) zaidi kuliko ya Rohoni k.m kutawadha na kupandisha maji
    puani wakiamini wamemtoa Shetani aliyekuwa ndani ya pua. Katika kitabu
    kiitwacho Al-Lu’lu’ wal-Marjan, Juzuu 1. Hadithi na 183 uk. 96 inasomeka
    hivi “Amesimulia Abu Huraira (r.a), Mtume (s.a.w) alisema, “Mmoja wenu
    anapoamka kutoka usingizini, basi atawadhe na apandishe maji puani na
    apenge mara tatu, kwa sababu Shetani alilala ndani ya tundu za pua
    yake”. (Bukhari, Hadithi, Na.516 Juzuu 4)

    Katika kitabu kiitwacho: Maisha Ya Nabii Muhammad s.a.w uk 16-17
    kilichoandikwa na Sheikh Abdullah Saleh Al-Farsy, tunasoma kama
    ifuatavyo;-

    Hata siku moja- katika mwezi wa Ramadhani mwezi 17, Jumatatu katika
    mwaka wa 40 ½ wa umri wake- mtume alimwona mtu kamsimamia mbele yake
    bila ya kumwona wapi katokea, akamwambia; “soma”. Mtume akamjibu; “Mimi
    sijui kusoma kwani sijapata kujifundisha kusoma.” Akaja akamkamata
    akambana, akamwambia tena; “soma,” Mtume akamjibu jawabu yake ileile.
    Hata mara ya tau akamwambia; “soma- Iqraa Bismi Rabbik.” Akamsomea sura
    hiyo ya 96 mpaka kati yake. Kisha mtume akaisoma kama alivyosomewa. Hii
    ndiyo sura ya kwanza kushuka katika Qur’an, ingawa haijawekwa mwanzo.

    Mara, yule mtu (Malaika) akaondoka machoni mwake- asimwone kenda wapi.
    Na mtume naye akarejea kwake-khofu imemshika. Alipofika nyumbani, Bibi
    Kadhija alidhani ana homa, akamfunika maguo gubigubi na akakaa mbele
    yake akimsikiliza anavyoweweseka. Hata homa ilipomwachia alimweleza Bibi
    Kadhija yote yaliyomtokea; na Bibi Kadhija akamtuliza moyo wake,
    akamyakinishia ya kuwa hapana lolote baya litakalomzukia. Mara bibi huyu
    akaondoka akenda kwa jamaa yake – Bwana Waraqa bin Naufal- akampa
    habari yote iliyompata mumewe. Naye akamwamrisha amwite. Na mtume akenda
    akamweleza habari yake yote. Bwana Waraqa akamwambia; “ Huyo ndiye
    Jibril aliyemshukia Nabii Musa na Nabii Isa. Basi jibashirie kuwa wewe
    ni mtume wa umma huu, nami natamani kuwa hai nikuone unavyosimama
    kuwatengeneza jamaa zako; Inshaallah nitakuwa mkono wako wa kulia”
    Wakarejea kwao na khofu yote imemtoka”.

    lipokuwa pangoni alichezewa na Shetani: Katika kitabu kiitwacho “ Wakeze
    Mtume Wakubwa Na Wanawe” kilichoandikwa na Sheikh Abdullah Saleh Al
    Farsy uk.12 tunasoma maneno haya

    “Basi Mtume akafanya hofu akarejea kwa mkewe akamhadithia; na pale pale
    homa kubwa kabisa ikampanda akataka afunikwe maguo. Mara akawa
    anatetemeka kwa nderema na anaweweseka na kusema “Najikhofia nafsi yangu
    kuchezewa na shetani na kuniharibu akili yangu na kunizuga”. Bibi
    Khadija palepale alimdakiza akamwambia; “ Wacha hayo; Siyo yatakayokuwa
    hayo. Wewe huwezi kuchezewa na mashetani. Shetani hawezi kumchezea mtu
    mwenye sifa zako. Wewe unatazama vyema jamaa zako, unachukuwa mizigo ya
    hata watu wasiokuwa wako, unawadhihirishia watu sifa zako nzuri ambazo
    hakuna mwenye nazo. Unafanya hivi na unafanya hivi. Furahi ndugu yangu.
    Tua moyo wako, Wallahi! Mimi naona umekwishakuwa mtume”.

    Katika tukio hili lililompata Muhammad akiwa pangoni , ndipo Waislamu
    wote ulimwenguni wanapolieleza kuwa hapo ndipo Muhammad s.a.w
    alipoletewa wahyi (ufunuo) na kupewa unabii na utume. Lakini
    unapotafakari juu ya ujumbe huo utaona kuwa hata yeye mwenyewe hajui
    nini kilichokuwa kimemtokea kule pangoni. Ndiyo maana tunasoma kuwa
    alipofika nyumbani kwake mkewe Bi. Khadija alimfunika nguo mumewe
    akidhani ana homa. Muhammad alimweleza mkewe kilichomtokea kuwa ni
    “Shetani” hakumsema malaika yeyote kama Waislamu wanavyotaka
    kutuaminisha leo. Kwa sababu kama angekuwa ni malaika kama tunavyosoma
    ndani ya Biblia ,asingesita kujitambulisha kwa Muhammad kuwa yeye ni
    nani. Hii ni hoja ya kwanza.

    Hoja ya pili tunaona kuna mtu anaitwa Waraqah ibn Naufal, binamu yake na
    mke wa Muhammad s.a.w Bi Khadija. Yeye Waraqah anamwambia Muhammad huyo
    aliyekutokea ni malaika Jibril. Basi jibashirie kuwa wewe ni mtume wa
    umma huu !!!!! Je alikuweko pangoni wakati Muhammad s.a.w akitokewa na
    kiumbe asichokijua?.

    Hoja ya tatu tunaona hata huyo mkewe Muhammad anamwambia mumewe utume
    huo !!!!!!! Je na yeye alikuweko pangoni? Kama hakuweko ni nani
    aliyemwambia kuwa yule ni malaika Jibril ikiwa Muhammad mwenyewe
    aliyetokewa alisema nimetokewa na Shetani? Tafakari

    Katika kitabu kiitwacho Tafsir Al-Kashif, cha Muhammad Jawad Mughniyyah,
    uk74 paragrafu ya 7 inasomeka“ Hakuna njia ya kumjua Iblis, Shetani na
    Jini, isipokuwa kwa njia ya wahyi (ufunuo) tu”

    Qurani Suratul Sad 38:69 Muhammad amenukuliwa akisema “Sikuwa na ilimu
    ya viumbe watukufu(Malaika)…

    Kwa sababu ya Muhammad s.a.w kutowajua malaika kwake yeye anasema
    unapomwona punda akilia basi kamwona Shetani. Katika Kitabu kiitwacho
    Mkweli Mwaminifu, Juzuu 3-4 Hadith 789 uk 38 “ Punda akilia kamwona
    Shatani”

    Jambo hilo ni tofauti na jinsi Biblia Takatifu inavyoeleza kuhusu punda.
    Mungu anaweza kumtumia hata punda kuongea na wanadamu ili kuwajulisha
    ujumbe wake. Katika kitabu cha Hesabu 22:22-31 tunasoma habari ya
    Balaamu jinsi Mungu alivyomtumia punda kumwambia Balaamu asiendelee na
    safari yake , baada ya punda huyo kumwona malaika wa Bwana akiwa
    ameshika upanga na amesimama mbele yao akiwa amezuia njia aliyotakiwa
    kupita. Punda alimwambia Balaamu ule msitari wa 30-31 “ Yule punda
    akamwambia Balaamu, Je mimi si punda wako, nawe umenipanda maisha yako
    yote hata leo? Nimezoea kukutenda hayo? Akasema La!. Ndipo Bwana
    akafunua macho ya Balaamu, akamwona malaika wa BWANA amesimama njiani,
    ana upanga mkononi mwake, umekwisha kufutwa; naye akainama kichwa,
    akaanguka kifudufudi”

    Inaonekana kwa tukio hili lililomtokea Balaamu, Mungu alimfunua macho
    yake akamwona malaika. Lakini kwa Muhammad yeye anachokiona ni Shetani
    tu. Na ndiyo maana anasema punda akilia amemwona Shetani.

    Kwa hiyo kama ufunuo wa Muhammad unaanza na Shetani kama vitabu sahihi
    vya dini ya Kiislamu vinavyoeleza, kwa mujibu wa ufafanuzi wa kitabu
    hicho cha Tafsir Al Kashif, inaonesha kwamba ufunuo, unabii na hata
    utume wa Muhammad una walakini mkubwa ukilinganisha na ujumbe wa manabii
    na mitume waliotajwa ndani ya Biblia Takatifu.

    Katika Biblia shetani ametajwa kuwa anaweza kujigeuza awe mfano wa
    malaika wa nuru.
    2 Wakorintho 11:13-15 “Maana watu kama hao ni mitume wa uongo, watendao
    kazi kwa hila wanaojigeuza wawe mfano wa mitume wa Kristo. Wala si
    ajabu, maana shetani mwenyewe hujigeuza awe mfano wa malaika wa nuru.
    Basi si neno kubwa watumishi wake nao wakajigeuza wawe mfano wa
    watumishi wa haki, ambao mwisho wao utakuwa sawasawa na kazi zao”.

    Muhammad akiwa Medina aliulizwa na Wayahudi ikiwa ufunuo wake umetoka
    kwa Mungu wa Kweli kwa kumtaka atoe sifa za manabii. Akijibu swali hilo
    alisema:
    Mkweli Mwaminifu Juzuu 3-4 Uk.63.Hadithi Na. 880. “Kasema Mtume
    (s.a.w):- (Mambo) mane ya sheria za mitume (Kuwa na) na haya,na kujipaka
    mafuta mazuri,na kuowa (wake),na kupiga mswaki.

    Hizi si sifa za Ki-Mungu kwa nabii na mtume bali ni za kibinadamu tu.

    Manabii na watu mbalimbali katika Biblia hawakuona haya. Soma Isaya 50:7
    “ Maana Bwana MUNGU atanisaidia; kwa sababu hiyo sikutahayari, kwa
    sababu hiyo nimeukaza uso wangu kama gumegume, nami najua ya kuwa
    sitaona haya”. Zaburi 34:5 “ Wakamwelekea macho wakatiwa nuru, Wala
    nyuso zao hazitaona haya” Zab 119:46 “ Nitazinena shuhuda zako mbele ya
    wafalme, Wala sitaona aibu” Warumi 1:16 “ Kwa maana siionei haya Injili;
    kwa sababu ni uweza wa Mungu uuletao wokovu, kwa kila aaminiye kwa
    Myahudi kwanza , na kwa Myunani pia” 1Petro 4:16 “ Lakini ikiwa kwa
    sababu ni Mkristo asione haya, bali amtukuze Mungu katika jina hilo.

    Zaidi ya hayo tunaona Muhammad alirogwa. Kurogwa ni hali ya mtu
    kuathirika na nguvu za giza yaani uchawi.. Je nabii au mtume wa Mwenyezi
    Mungu wa Kweli anaweza kurogwa?

    Katika Qur’an Suratul Ban-Israel, 17:47 “ Tunajua sana, sababu
    wanayosikiliza, na wanaponong’ona, wanaposema hao madhalimu. Nyinyi
    hamfuati isipokuwa mtu aliyerogwa”
    Pia katika Suratul Falaq, 113:1-5 “ Ninajikinga kwa mola wa ulimwengu
    wote na shari ya Alivyoviumba, na shari ya giza la usiku liingiapo, na
    shari ya wale wanaopulizia (vivia) mafundoni (wakavunja) mashikamano
    yaliyo baina ya watu yaani shari ya mafatani, Na shari ya hasidi
    anapohusudu”

    Tunasoma tukio hilo katika ufafanuzi wake uliyomo ndani ya Qur’an chapa
    ya nane uk.977 unaofafanua Sura ya 113-114 “Athari ya uchawi juu ya
    mtume (s.a.w). Swali la pili lijitokezalo kuhusu sura mbili hizi ni
    kwamba kwa mujibu wa hadithi uchawi ulifanywa dhidi ya mtume (s.a.w)
    naye akawa mgonjwa, na ili kuiondoa athari hiyo ya uchawi Jibril (a.s)
    alikuja na kumpa maelekezo Mtume (s.a.w) ya kusoma sura mbili hizi.
    Watafiti wengi zamani na wa sasa wamelifanyia upinzani jambo hilo,
    kwamba ikiwa hadithi zitakubaliwa, basi mfumo wote wa sharia utakuwa ni
    wa kutiliwa shaka, kwa sababu kama mtume (s.a.w) aliweza kuathirika kwa
    uchawi, na kwa mujibu wa hadithi hizi kweli uchawi huo ulionesha athari
    yake, basi hatuwezi kukaidi au kukana hadi kiwango gani maadui waliweza
    kumfanya Mtume (s.a.w) aseme na atende mambo kwa nguvu ya uchawi, na
    katika mafundisho yake mambo mangapi yatoka kwa Allah na mangapi
    yatokana na athari ya uchawi juu yake. Si hiyo tu, bali pia wasema kuwa
    baada ya kuyatambua hayo kuwa ni kweli katu haitawezekana hata kule
    kukaidi kuwa (s.a.w) alishawishiwa kudai utume kwa mauzauza ya kinjozi
    kuwa alimjia malaika. Pia wanasema hadithi hizi zapingana na Qur’an, na
    kama ilivyo katika Qur’an kuwa tuhuma hiyo batili kwa makafiri
    ilivyotajwa kuwa mtume s.a.w amerogwa naye ameathirika na uchawi:
    wanaposema hao madhalimu, ‘Ninyi hamumfuati isipokuwa mtu aliyerogwa’.”
    (17:47), lakini hadithi hizi zinathibitisha madai ya makafiri kuwa kwa
    kweli aliathirika na kuongozwa na uchawi……Kadri historia
    inavyohusika,ukweli kuwa kiasi fulani cha athari ya uchawi juu ya Mtume
    (s.a.w) ni hakika iliyothibiti; na kama kwa ustadi wa ubishi inawezekana
    kuthibitisha kuwa kweli.Limesimuliwa jambo hilo na Bukhari, Muslim,
    Nasai, Ibn Majah, Ahmad, ‘Abdur Razzaq, Humaid, Baihaqi, Tabarani, Ibn
    Sa’d, Ibn Marduyah, Ibn Abi Shaibah, Hakim, Abd bin Humaid na
    Muhadithina wengine toka kwa Bi. ‘Aisha (r.a), Zaid bin Arqam, Ibn
    ‘Abbas kupitia silsila nyingi mno kiasi kwamba jambo lenyewe limefikia
    hali ya ufululizo kamili, isipokuwa kila Hadithi, yenyewe ni ripoti
    kamili.

    Hii ni uthibitisho mwingine mzito unaoonesha kuwa utume wa Muhammad una
    utata. Ikiwa na wao Waislamu kwa mujibu wa hadithi hizi hawajui ni mambo
    mangapi Muhammad aliyoyasema yanatoka kwa Allah na mangapi aliyasema
    akiwa ameshinikizwa na wachawi , Je ufunuo na utume wake utakuwa umetoka
    kwa Mungu wa Kweli? Tafakari !!1
    Ndani ya Biblia Takatifu hakuma kurogwa kwa mtu wa Mungu. Hesabu 23:23 “
    Hakika hapana uchawi juu ya Yakobo, Wala hapana uganga

  95. Rogers says

    BWANA ASIFIWE

    Naomba kuchangia hii mada kwa kuwa ni mada nzuri sana na nmefurahishwa nayo.Kusema kweli mimi si mjuzi sana katika scripture za kwenye bible lakini ntachangia kadiri Roho ya Mungu inavyoniongoza.

    Kwanza Mr Dominic Mziray aliandika kwamba yeye anaongozwa na roho sasa sijui hiyo roho inayomwongoza kaipata wapi kwa kuwa mtume wao Mohammad alisema katika “QURANI SURA YA 17:85 BANI ISRAEL” ya kwamba “ Na wanakuuliza habari ya roho” – Sema ni jambo lililohusika na Mola wangu (Mwenyezi Mungu) nanyi hamkupewa katika Elimu (ujuzi) ila kidogo kabisa (nayo ni Elimu ya vitu visiyohusika na roho).
    Yaani hii ina maana gani, Kutokana na aya hiyo inayowaambia waislamu kuwa mambo ya roho hawayajui tena hawakupewa. Bali walipewa elimu ya vitu visivyohusika na roho. Sasa watajua wapi mambo ya kiroho yanayohusiana baina ya wanadamu na Mwenyezi Mungu.

    Mwislamu kabla ya kubishana na wakristo tunakumbusha kuwa BWANA YESU KRISTO alisema “MT. 16:18 NITALIJENGA KANISA LANGU WALA MILANGO YA KUZIMU HALITALISHINDA”. Maneno haya aliyasema (Minqablika) Mohammed, Minqablika Quran, Minqablika Mwislamu, (yaani kabla Mohammed hajazaliwa wala Qurani haijaandikwa na Uislamu haijaanzishwa na Muhammed.

    Tutazame aya chache za ndani ya Qurani ambazo mwislamu ajibu kabla ya kubishana na Mkristo, kuhusu hoja ya DINI.

    QURANI SURA: AS – SAFF 61:9

    Yeye ndiye alimtuma (aliyemleta) mtume wake. (Mohammad) kwa uongofu na kwa dini ya haki ili kuifanya ishinde dini zote. (ijapokuwa washirikina watachukiwa)

    Hoja kwa Mwiislamu. Aorodheshe dini ambazo Mohamad alitakiwa kuzishinda alizozikuta kabla ya kubishana na Mkristo.

    QURAN SURA KIFIRUN 109 5&6

    AYA 5: Wala ninyi hamtaabudu ninayemwabudu

    AYA 6: Ninyi mna dini yenu nami nina dini yangu

    Aya hizi zinamwashiria mwislamu kuwa Mohammad alimwambia jamaa zake kuwa wao wana Mungu wao na Mohammad ana Mungu wake.

    Pia hao watu wana DINI yao na Mohammad ana DINI yake.

    Hoja vipi wewe mwislamu unasema Dini ni moja”? wakati Qurani yake inamwambia Dini ziko nyingi na Miungu iko mingi. Kabla ya mwislamu hajaongea na wewe Mkristo akueleze katika aya hizo Dini ziko ngapi?.

    QURAN AL – MAAIDHAH 5:82 (MEZA)

    Hakika utawakuwa walio maadui zaidi kuliko watu(wengine) kwa Waislamu ni Mayahudi na wale washirikina (wasio na kitabu) na utawaona walio karibu zaidi kwa urafiki na waislamu ni wale wanaosema sisi ni WAKRISTO (hayo) ni kwa sababu wako miongoni mwao wana vyuoni na wamchao Mungu. Na kwa sababu wa (WAKRISTO) HAWATAKABARI (wakijua haki huifuata)

    AYA HIYO INAMWASHIRIA MWISLAMU KUWA “WAKRISTO NI WASOMI NA WACHA MUNGU”

    - Hoja kwa mwislamu vipi hawa WAKRISTO WAWE WACHAMUNGU wakati wewe Mwiislam unasema eti WAKRISTO hawana DINI imekuwa Qurani yako iwatambue WAKRISTO kuwa ni wacha Mungu.

    •Hoja wamemchaje huyo Mungu wakati wewe Mwislamu unasema hawana DINI?

    •Je tuiamini Qurani yako au tukuamini wewe Mjahidina. (Mwislamu)

    HAKUNA AYA HATA MOJA NDANI YA QURANI INAYOSEMA WAISLAMU KUWA NI WACHAMUNGU.

    JE BWANA YESU ALISEMA NINI JUU YA (DINI)/NJIA

    Kwanza tutafakari maneno yake katika Mathayo 16:18 Nami nakuambia wewe ndiwe Petro, na juu ya mwamba huu nitalijenga kanisa langu wala milango ya kuzimu (Ahera) haitalishinda.

    Maneno hayo ni mazito mno. Yathibitisha kuwa KANISA mwanzilishaji ni BWANA YESU mwenyewe na mjengaji ni yeye BWANA YESU. Hivyo milango ya kuzimu haiwezi kulishinda kanisa kamwe. Pia maneno hayo yalisemwa kabla ya Muhammad hatazaliwa na uislamu haujaanzishwa wala Qurani haijaandikwa na waarabu (makureshi) yaani Min Qublika. Kwa maana hiyo mwanadamu yeyote pamoja na shetani (kuzimu) hawezi kulishinda kanisa.

    YOH: 14:1 – 6; MSIFADHAIKE MOYONI MWENU MNAMWAMINI MUNGU NIAMININI NA MIMI NYUMBANI MWA BABA YANGU MNA MAKAO MENGI KAMA SIVYO NINGALIWAAMBIA MAANA NAENDA KUWAANDALIA MAHALI NITAKUJA TENA NIWAKARIBISHE KWANGU. ILI NILIPO MIMI NANYI MUWEPO. NAMI NIENDAKO MWAIJUA NJIA: TOMASO akamwambia; sisi hatujui uendako nasi tutajuaje njia? YESU AKAWAAMBIA MIMI NDIMI NJIA NA KWELI NA UZIMA, MTU HAJI KWA BABA ILA KWA NJIA YA MIMI.

    Mpaka hapo, Bwana Yesu amefunga milango ya njia zote (Dini zote) hivyo hakuna NJIA nyingine ila yeye tu. Hivyo mwanadamu anahitaji UZIMA wa milele ambao unapatikana kwa NJIA YA BWANA YESU. Maneno hayo yalisemwa na Bwana Yesu kabla Mohammad ajazaliwa wala uislamu haujakuwepo wala Qurani.

    Waislamu kwakuwa kitabu chao cha Qurani hakijitoshelezi kila wanapoulizwa maswali juu ya utume wa mohamad basi hukimbilia katika Biblia Takatifu nakutoa maandiko mablimbali ili kuthibitisha utume wa Muhammad kwani jibu la Utume wake haliko ndani ya Qurani.

    Hebu tuangalie sura ya NISSAA 4:76 wema uliokufikia unatoka kwa mwenyezi Mungu. Na ubaya uliokufikia unatoka nafsini mwako. (mwenyewe umefanya mambo hata yakakufika hayo) nasi tumekupeleka kwa watu kuwa mtume wa Mwenyezi Mungu ni shahidi wa kutosha (hapahitajiwi shahidi mwingine). “Maana asabaka mi hasanaatin faminallah, wa maasabaka. Min sayyi – atin – famin – nafsik. Wa arsalna akalimnaas rasuulaa. Wakafaabillah shahidaa”.

    Katika aya hiyo kila wanapoulizwa nani amempa Utume Mohammad hakuna majibu kwani maneno haya (nasi tumekupeleka kwa watu kuwa mtume na mwenyezi Mungu ni shahidi) yanakuwa ni mwiba kwao.

    Hoja, nani waliompeleka Mohammad kuwa Mtume kwa watu na Mungu akawa shahidi. Basi baada ya kukosa majibu hukimbilia Yh: 16: 1- 15 eti Bwana Yesu alimtabiri Mohammad hasa msitari wa saba (7)

    Yah: 16:7 – 13 lakini mimi nawaambia iliyokweli yawafaa ninyi mimi niondoke kwa maana mimi nisipoondoka huyo msaidizi hatakuja kwenu bali mimi nikienda zangu nitampeleka kwenu.

    Kwa mujibu wa maelezo ya Waislamu husema eti huyo aliyesema Bwana yesu katika sura hiyo ni Mohammad. Tutaangalia huyo msaidizi ambaye Bwana Yesu alimsema je, sifa zake zinamfaa Mohammad? Nakazi zake je, zinalingana na za Mohammad.

    Katika ijili ya Yoh. Kuanzia sura 14 – 16 ni sura ambazo Bwana Yesu alikuwa amewahusia mambo mbalimbali wanafunzi wake kabla hajaondolewa na kuwapa ahadi ya msaidizi yaani roho wa kweli.

    Yohana: 14:15 – 17 Mkinipenda mtazishika amri zangu nami nitamwomba baba naye atawapamsaidizi mwingine ili akae nanyi hata milele ndiye roho wa kweli, ambaye ulimwengu hauwezi kumpokea, kwa kuwa haumuoni wala haumtambui, bali ninyi mnamtabua maana anakaa kwenu naye atakuwa ndani yenu.

    Katika mistari hiyo kuna mambo ambayo ni muhimu kuyajua

    1. MSAIDIZI NI NANI – (ROHO WA KWELI)

    2.WAPOKEAJI WA HUYO MSAIDZIZI

    3.ATAKAA MILELE

    4.ULIMWENGU HAUWEZI KUMPOKEA

    5.ULIMWENGU HAUMUONI HUYO MSAIDIZI

    6.ULIMWENGU HAUMTAMBUI

    7.WAPOKEAJI WA HUYO ROHO WA KWELI YAANI WANAFUNZI WAKE BWANA YESU WANAMTAMBUA

    8.TENA WAPOKEAJI YAANI WANAFUNZI WA BWANA YESU ATAKAA NDANI YAO.

    Je, katika sifa hizo hapo juu zipo zinazomhusu Muhammad na Maswahaba zake na waislamu?

    Kama msaidizi ni Muhammad

    1.Je, ni wapi kwenye Qurani au kitabu chochote cha hadithi kinasema kuwa Muhammad ni msaidizi

    2.Ni wapi Muhammad aitwa roho wa kweli

    3.Kwa kuwa Bwana Yesu alimwambia wanafunzi wake mwaka wa 33BK na Muhammad alizaliwa mwaka 570, je, wanafunzi wa Yesu akina Yohana, Petro, Yakobo n.k walimpokea Mohammad? Au yeye aliwaona wanafunzi wa Yesu?

    4.Kwa kuwa ulimwengu ni waislamu ambao wanamkataa Yesu Yoh. 15: 18 – 19. kwa hiyo hauwezi kumpokea.

    5.Bwana yesu alisema huyo msaidizi roho wa kweli haonekani lakini Mohammad alionekana,

    6.Mohammad amekufa na msaidizi atakaa milele

    Mambo haya ya Bwana Yesu ni mazito sana siyo kuyasoma tu kijuu juu lazima tuyatafakari kwa makini. Waislamu mara kwa mara hutoa mistari hiyo iliyosemwa hapo na Bwana Yesu eti ni Muhammad. Hembu tuangaliw sifa za huyo msaidizi pia na kazi zake kama nilivyotangulia kusema kuwa ahadi hiyo ya msaidizi, Bwana Yesu alianza kuzungumzia kuanzia Yohana 14: 15 na 16 katika Aya Sura ya 16 anaeleza kazi zake huyo msaidizi.

    Hoja za kujiuliza

    1.Nani mletaji wa huyo msaidizi

    2.mstari wa 7 Bwana Yesu amesema bali mimi nikienda zangu nitampeleka kwenu.

    Kwa maana hiyo huyo msaidizi ambaye ni roho wa kweli ataletwa na Bwana yesu.

    a)Je, kama ni Muhammad waislamu wanakubali kuwa Bwana Yesu ndiye aliyemleta Muhammad?

    b)Kama huyo msaidizi ni Muhammad je, watakubali kuwa kuna bass aliyemleta na yeye Muhamad ni msaidizi?

    c)Kama msaidizi ni Nabii kama wanavyosema wao Je, Manbii huletwa na nani? Bila shaka jibu ni Mungu. Kwa mujibu wa mstari wa 7 Bwana Yesu anasema bali mimi nikienda zangu nitampeleka kwenu. Je, wanakubali kuwa Yesu ni Mungu?

    d)Kama msaidizi ni Muhamadi wanafunzi wa Bwana Yesu walimwona?

    KAZI ZA MSAIDIZI NA JINA LAKE

    jina la msaidizi ambaye Bwana Yesu aliahidi kumleta ni ROHO WA KWELI – ROHO MTAKATIFU

    Je ni wapi Mohammad anaitwa Roho wa kweli au Roho Mtakatifu

    KAZI ZA MSAIDIZI

    Mstari wa 8 naye akiisha kuja huyo atahakikisha ulimwengu kwa habari DHAMBI na HAKI na HUKUMU.

    Tusomapo katka mstari unaofuata Bwana Yesu amefafanua

    1.DHAMBI:- Kwa habari ya dhambi kwa sababu huwa niamini mimi (usipomwamini Bwana Yesu una dhambi)

    2.HAKI:- Kwa habari ya Haki kwa sababu mimi naenda zangu kwa baba – Haki ni ubazizo Mt 3:13 – 17

    3.HUKUMU:- Kwakuwa habari ya hukumu kwa sababu yule mkuu wa Ulimwenguhuu amekwisha hukumiwa Yoh. 12:31 sasa hukumu ya Ulimwengu huu ipo sasa nkuu wa atatupwa nje.

    Bwana Yesu alishafafanua kuhusu kazi za huyo msaidizi.

    Yoh. 16:13 – 15 lakini yeye atakapokuja huyo Roho wa kweli yeye atanitukuza mimi, kwa kuwa atatwaa yaliyo yangu na kuwapasha habari.

    Kama huyo msaidizi ni Muhamad ni wapi alipomtukuza Yesu?

    Qurani Al – Maidah 5.75
    Masih bin Maryamu si chochote ila ni mtume tu na bila shaka mitume wengi wamepita kabla yake.(hawajaona) na mamake ni mwanamke mkweli (na) wote wawili walikuwa wakila chakula (na wakienda choo basi waungu gani wanaokula na kwenda choo?….

    Kwa aya hiyo Muhamad amemkashifu Masihi.

    Kama huyo msaidizi ni Muhamad ni wapi alipotwaa ya Yesu na kuwapasha habari wanafunzi wa Yesu?

    Bwana Yesu anafundisha Mat: 5:9 heri wapatanishi maana hao wataitwa wana wa Mungu

    Math. 6: 9 – 13 Basi ninyi salini hivi Baba Yetu auliye mbinguni…..

    Math. 16: 21 – 23 Imempasa kwenda Yerusalemu na kupata mateso mengi kwa wazee na wakuu wa makuhani na waandishi na kuuawa na siku ya kufufuka.

    Yoh. 9: 35 – 37 Yesu alisema wewe wamwamini mwana wa Mungu? Naye akajibu akasema ni nani Bwana nipate kumwamini? Yesu akamwambia umeona yeye anayesema nawe ndiye.

    Math: 22: 30 – 31, Lk 20: 27 – 36 Yesuanasema Mbinguni hakuna kuoa wala kuolewa.

    Katika mafundisho hayo ya Bwana Yesu hakuna hata moja alilolitwaa Muhamad na kuwafundisha waislamu, kama yeye ni msaidizi yaani Roho wa kweli.

    Tunaona katika mafundisho ya Muhamad akisema.

    (a)(Qurani Surat Al – Anam 6:101 wanyama) inamkinikaje awe na mwana hali hana mke?……….

    (b) Suraf As – SAATFAT: 37: 47 – 49 peponi watapata wanawake

    (c) Suraf AL – WAQIAH: 56:22 – 23 watapata wanawake wenye macho mazuri na makubwa (ya vikombe)

    (d) Suraf AT – TAWBA 9:30 Na Mayahudi wanasema Uzen ni mwana wa Mwenyezi Mungu na Wakristo wanasema masihi ni Mwana wa Mwenyezi Mungu haya ndiyo wasemayo kwa vinjwa vyao.

    (pasina kuyapima) wanayuaiga maneno ya wale waliokufuru kabla yao. Mwenyezi Mungu awaanamize wanageuzwa namna gani hawa.

    Kwa ushahidi wa aya hizi chache za Quran inathibitisha kuwa Mohamad siyo msaidizi yaani Roho wakweli kwani hakuyatwaa ya Yesu na kuyafundisha, kinyume chake amepingana na mafundisho ya Bwana Yesu.

    JE, AHADI ILE YA BWANA YESU ILITIMIA YA KUMLETA MSAIDIZI KWA WANAFUNZI WAKE.

    Baada ya Bwana Yesu kukamilisha kazi na baada ya kufa na kufufuka Lk 24:44 – 49 akasema nanyi ndinyi mashahidi wa mambo haya. Natazama nawaletea juu yenu ahadi ya Baba yangu lakini kaeni humu mjini hata mvikwe uwezo utakao juu

    Maneno haya Bwana yesu alimwambia wanafunzi wake

    Mdo: 2: 1 – 4 Hata siku ya Pentekoste walikuwako wote mahali pamoja kukaja ghafla toka mbinguni uvumi kama uvumi wa upepo wa nguvu ukienda kasi ukaijaza nyumba yote waliyokuwa wameketi. Kukatokea ndimi zilizogawanyika na kama ndimi za moto uliowakalia kila mmoja wao. Wote wakajazwa na Roho Mtakatifu wakaanza kusema kwa lugha nyingine kama Roho alivyowajalia kutamka.

    Ndugu mpendwa Muhamad siyo Roho wa kweli wala siyo msaidizi aliyemsema Bwana Yesu kwa kuwaleta wanafunzi wake.

    RURAT BANI ISRAIL 17:95
    Wanakuuliza habari ya Roho sema Roho ni jambo linalohusika na Mola wangu (Mwenyezi Mungu) (nanyi hamkupewa ilimu (ujuzi) ila kidogo kabisa (nayo ni ilimu ya vitu visivyohusika na Roho)

    Kwa mujibu wa Aya hiyo waislamu: hawakupewa ilimu ya Roho na Muhamad hakupewa ilimu hiyo na yeye anakata sio Roho.

    Surat: AN – ANISAA 4:79 (Wanawake)
    Wema waliokufikia umetoka kwa Mwenyezi Mungu na Ubaya uliokufikia unatoka nafsini mwako (mwenyewe umefanya mambo hata yakakufika hayo) nasi tumekupeleka kwa watu kuwa mtume wa Mwenyezi Mungu na shahidi wa kutosha (hapahitajiwi shahidi mwingine).

    Hoja, Hoja, Hoja.

    Waliopeleka Muhamad kwa watu kuwa Mtume akina nani? Na Mwenyezi Mungu ni shahidi.

    CHA KUSHANGAZA, JE WAJUA MASHETANI YAANI MAJINI NI NDUGU ZA WAISLAMU?

    Kwa mujibu wa Biblia majini yalikuwa ni malaika kabla ya kuungana na yule muasi mkuu wa Mungu, yaani Lucifer aliyemuasi Mungu mbinguni na kutaka ukubwa wa kufanana na Mungu, na ndipo akatupwa huku duniani yeye pamoja na malaika zake, na huku wakiwa wamenyanganywa utukufu waliokuwa nao hapo awali. Vita hivyo viliongozwa na malaika mkuu wa Mungu wa Mbinguni yaani Yahweh(Yehova) kumtupa chini huyo malaika muasi pamoja na malaika zake. Viumbe hivyo vilivyotupwa ndivyo leo vinaitwa MAJINI au MASHETANI au PEPO WACHAFU au IBILISI au JOKA LA ZAMANI.

    Uf. 12:7-12 “Kulikuwa na vita mbinguni, Mikael na malaika zake wakapigana na yule joka, yule joka naye akapigana nao pamoja na malaika zake, nao hawakushinda wala mahala pao hapakuonekana tena mbinguni. Yule joka akatupwa yule mkubwa nyoka wa zamani aitwaye ibilisi na shetani audanganyaye ulimwengu wote, akatupwa hata nchi, na malaika zake wakatupwa pamoja naye. Nikasikia sauti kuu mbinguni ikisema sasa kumekuwa wokovu na nguvu na ufalme wa Mungu wetu kwa maana ametupwa chini mshitaki wa ndugu zetu yeye awashtakiye mbele za Mungu wetu, mchana na usiku. Nao wakamshinda kwa damu ya mwanakondoo na kwa neno la ushuhuda wao ambao hawakupenda maisha yao hata kufa. Kwa hiyo shangilieni enyi mbingu, nanyi mkaaao humo. Ole wa nchi na bahari! Kwa maana yule ibilisi ameshuka kwenu mwenye ghadhabu nyingi akijua ya kuwa ana wakati mchache tu.”

    Ki-Biblia malaika ni viumbe walio katika hali ya roho ila wanaweza kuonekana kwa umbile la mwanadamu. Mw. 18:1-18, Lk 1:26-28, Kut 3:1-6

    Katika Ebr 1:13-14 “Yuko malaika aliyemwambia wakati wowote uketi mkono wangu wa kuume hata nitakapowaweka adui zako chini ya nyayo zako? Je, hao si ROHO watumikao wakitumwa kuwahudumia wale watakaourithi wokovu?”
    Biblia inazidi kubainisha namna ya kuumbwa kwao.

    Mw.2:1 “Basi mbingu na nchi zikamalizika na JESHI LAKE LOTE”

    Ni katika jeshi hilo ambapo tunapata hawa viumbe vya kiroho.

    Jeshi hilo ni huru linaweza kujiamulia lolote na ndiyo maana 1/3 ya hao hao roho yaani malaika waliasi na kufanya machukizo mbele za Mungu na wakafukuzwa (Uf 12:7-12) na wengine wamefungwa.

    Katika Yuda 6 “Na malaika wasiolinda enzi yao wenyewe, lakini wakayaacha makao yao yaliyowahusu amewaweka katika vifungo vya milele chini ya giza kwa hukumu ya siku ile kuu”

    Kwa hiyo majini ndiyo mashetani na mashetani ndiyo majini. Katika kitabu cha
    Lawi 17:7
    “Wala hawatatoa tena sadaka zao Kwa wale MAJINI ambao huwafuata ili wafanye uasherati nao, sheria hii itakuwa sheria hii itakuwa sheria ya milele kwao kizazi baada ya kizazi.”

    Math 8:28-31 “ Naye alipofika ng’ambo katika nchi ya wagerasi, watu wawili wenye pepo (majini) walikutana naye, wanatoka makaburini wakali muno, hata mtu asiweze kuipitia njia ile. Na tazama wakapiga kelele wakisema wakisema tuna nini nawe Mwana wa Mungu? Je, umekuja kututesa kabla ya muhula wetu…(MK 5:1-9)

    Kwa bahati mbaya sana mambo yanayohusu majini katika imani ya kiislamu ni tofauti sana na vile tulivyosoma katika Biblia. Ingawa Qurani na Hadithi za Muhammad, Mtume wa waislamu vinatutaka sisi Wakristo tumwamini Allah S.W. Mungu anayeabudiwa na Waislamu Misikitini.

    Katika Suratul Waqia 51:56.
    “Sikuwaumba majini na watu ila wapate kuniabudu”

    Katika Qurani Suratul Al-Ankabut (Buibui), 29:46-47
    “Wala msibishane na Watu waliopewa Kitabu kabla yenu ila kwa yale majadiliano yaliyo mazuri isipokuwa wale waliodhulumu miongoni mwao na semeni tuyaamini yaliyoteremshwa kwetu na yaliyoteremshwa kwenu na Mungu wetu na Mungu wenu ni mmoja nasi ni wenye kunyenyekea kwake.”

    Waliopewa Kitabu kwa mujibu wa Qurani ni Wayahudi na Wakristo. Je, hoja kuwa Mungu wetu na Mungu wao wanayemwabudu kuwa ni mmoja je ni sahihi?. Tuchunguze kuhusiana na mafundisho ya Allah S.W wa misikitini kuhusu majini ndipo tutajua ni mmoja au la!.

    Muislamu yeyote ili imani yake ikamilike ni lazima aamini yanayoonekana na yasiyoonekana.

    Katika Suratul Al- Baqarah (ng’ombe Jike wa Njano), 2:1-3.
    “Alif lam mym. Hiki ni kitabu kisochokuwa na shaka ndaniyake ni uongozi kwa wamchao Mwenyezi Mungu ambao huyaamini yasiyoonekana (maadamu) yamesemwa na Mwenyesi Mungu na Mtume wake) husimamisha sala na hutoa katika yale tuliyowapa.

    Qurani peke yake ukiichunguza utaona kuwa majini yamechukuliwa kama ni viumbe tofauti na mashetani, , wanasema hivyo kwa sababu katika uislamu majini yamepewa hadhi kubwa sana na ya kipekee. Hadhi hiyo ni kwa sababu majini waliamini Qurani.

    SuratulAl- Ahqaf, (Kichuguu Cha mchanga) 46:29

    “ Na wakumbushe tulivyokuletea kundi la majini kuja kwako kusikiliza Qurani. Basi walipohudhulia walisema (kuambiana: ‘Nyamazeni (msikilizeni maneno ya Mwenyesi Mungu’ na na ilipokwisha somwa walirudi kwa jamaa zao wakiwaonya.”

    Na ndani ya Qurani kuna sura nzima inayoitwa surah ya majini (Mashetani) hiyo ni surah ya 72. katika Surah hiyo inasema 72:1-3, 14 “ Sema: imefunuliwa kwangu ya kuwa kundi moja la majini lilisikia Qurani likasema hakika tumesikia Qurani ya ajabu inaongoza katika uongofu. Kwa hivyo tumeiamini wala hatutamshirikisha yeyeote tena na Mola wetu na kwa hakika utukufu wa Mola wetu umetukuka kabisa. Hakujifanyia mke wala mwana ……
    Nasi wamo miongoni mwetu waliosilimu Na wamo waliokengeuka. Waliosilimu hao ndiyo waliotafuta uwongofu.

    Kwa hiyo aya hizi zinaonyesha kuwa Qurani ilipokuja ndipo majini waliposilimu. Kumbuka kuwa Qurani imeanza mwaka 610 B.K kipindi ambacho Biblia tayari ili kuwepo kwa karibu karne 6.

    Akifafanua asili ya majini mwanazuoni mkubwa wa kiislamu aitwaye Abdallah Saleh Farsy aliye kuwa Kadhi Mkuu Zanzibar, kasha akawa Kadhi Mkuu Kenya katika kitabu alichoandika kiitwacho “Maisha Ya Nabii Muhammad”.Ule Uk 31 anasema
    “ Katika safari yake ya kurejea Taif ndipo walipomjia majini wakasilimu Kama inavyoonyesha haya katika suratul Jinn. Majini ni viumbe vyebesi vinavyokaa angani havina viwiliwili kwa hiyo haviwezi kuonekana na wanadamu ila vinapojibadili kwa umbo lenye kiwiliwili. Na vina uwezo huo wa kujibadili kwa sura ya kuweza kuonekana. WAO NA MASHETANI WANA ASILI MOJA.

    Kwa hiyo asili ya majini ni shetani.

    Suala linalohusu malaika linawasumbua sana Waislamu hata hawana uhakika wake.
    Tumesoma ndani ya Biblia kuwa kuna kundi la malaika waliokosa ambao ndiyo wanaitwa majini lakini tusomapo Qurani inatoa maelezo tofauti.

    Quran Suratul- al- sajdah, (kusujudu) 32:13
    “ Na tungelitaka tungempa kila mtu uwongofu wake (kwa lazima kama tulivyowapa Malaika lakini binadamu amepewa huria ya kufanya alitakalo- liliyo jema na baya).
    Katika ulimwengu wa kiislamu malaika wote ni wema na wanamwabudu Mungu.
    Hapa ndipo penye tatizo linapoanzia. Qurani ilipokuja baadaye inasema Malaika wote wema wakati Biblia kitabu kilichotangulia Qurani kinasema kuna malaika walioasi Na wakafukuzwa katika utukufu WA Mungu.

    Katika Qurani Suratul al kahf (Pango) 18:50
    “ Na kumbukeni tulipowaambia Malaika, Msujudieni Adamu. Basi wakasujudia isipokuwa Ibilisi yeye alikuwa miongoni mwa majini na akavunja amri ya Mola wake ……”
    Katika aya hiyo tunaona Ibilisi akilaumiwa kwa kutomsujudia Adamu ingawa amri ya kusujudu walipewa Malaika kumbe kwa mujibu wa Qurani Ibilisi alikuwa miongoni mwao hao Malaika yaani yeye akiwa Malaika.

    Kwa sababu Qurani haina habari kuhusu Malaika waliosi yaani majini ndiyo maana wanapata tabu kuhusu jambo hilo. Na ndiyo maana pamoja na kujua kuwa hao majini ni mashetani, Mwislamu amehiari kushirikiana nayo kwa kuswali nayo msikitini. Na hata Mwislamu huyo anapomaliza kusali husalimia kulia na kushoto akiwasalimia watu, malaika na majini (mashetani) waliokuja kushiriki naye katika ibada yake, soma katika
    (Irshadul Muslimiin, sheikh Said Musa, Uk 38)

    Katika Tafsiri ya Qurani ya Imam Jalalaini Uk 6:151 anasema kuhusu majini
    “ Hao ni watoto wa Ibilisi”
    Hii ndiyo sababu hata Wanawake wa Kiislamu wakiwa katika kipindi cha hedhi hawaendi Msikitini kwa sababu mle ndani kuna majini na chakula cha majini ni damu.

    Tafakari kwa hiyo sifa ya hayo majini au mashetani kwa ujumla ni kuwa “ hujaribu kwa bidii sana kuwa karibu na waumini (Waislamu) wale wanaosali, kufunga na kusoma Qurani” (Asili ya majini, DK. Ahmed H. Sakr Uk 28) Ndiyo maana baadhi ya Waislamu wao binafsi wasingependa kuwa waislamu lakini majini huwashurutisha kwenda kuswali.

    Kwa sababu wao Waislamu hawajui kubambanua kati ya majini ambayo ni roho chafu na wale Malaika watakatifu wa Mungu Yehova, ndiyo maana hata akiwa katika sala yake hana uhakika kwa sababu huyo jinni (shetani) amemteka na amemfanya atakavyo na yeye ni mtumwa wa huyo jinni (shetani)

    Katika kitabu kiitwacho Mkweli Mwaminifu cha Sheikh Said Moosa Mohammad Al- Kindy wa Muscut Oman, juzuu 1-2 Uk 42 hadith Na 74.
    “ Anamwijia mmoja wenu shetani (jinni) katika sala basi anapuliza katika matako yake, basi (Yule mtu) inamuijia fikra ya kuwa umemtoka upepo (kafusa) naye haukumtoka, basi akiona namna hiyo asiondoke (kwenye sala) mpaka asikie sauti (ya kutoka upepo) au anuse harufu (ya huo upepo uliyomtoka, ndio aondoke).
    Huyo shetani, au jinni anakuwa karibu sana na huyo Muumini wa kiislamu hamchezei tu Mwislamu katika matako yake kama tulivyosoma hapo juu bali pia anapofanya tendo la ndoa.

    Katika kitabu kiitwacho Asili Ya majini cha Dr Ahmad h. Sakir Uk 116 anasema
    “ Hadithi ya Mtume inathibitisha jambo hili kuwa majini (mashetani) na watu wanaweza kuoana aliposema kwamba iwapo mtu ataingia katika uhusiano wa kindoa na mkewe anatakiwa ataje jina la Mwenyezi Mungu ajilinde kwa Mwenyezi Mungu dhidi ya shetani aliyefukuzwa mbali na rehema. Vinginevyo shetani hujivingirisha katika dhakari (sehemu ya siri za mwanaume) ya mtu huyo na atashirikiana naye katika tendo hilo. Tafakari yetu kuwa huyo jinni anayeshiriki naye tendo la ndoa pamoja kwa mkewe ametumwa na huyo huyo Mungu wao. Hiyo ni kesi ya ngedere kumpelekea nyani! Utashindwa tu!

    - Huhakikisha haweki wazi utambulisho wake vinginevyo watu wanaweza kumkwepa au hata kumkimbia. Jina lake linawatisha watu wengi. Hivyo ni vyema asijitambulishe kama ni shetani, jinni.

    - Huwapotosha watu kutoka kwa Mwenyezi Mungu ili waende naye jehanamu, badala ya kwenda peke yake. (Kumbuka hukumu ya Yesu kwa Ibilisi na Malaika zake Math 25:41)

    - Huwakatisha watu tamaa kwa sababu kwa sababu hana la kuwapa ila matumaini ya uongo ( mf Q. 52:20)

    - Huhakikisha kwamba watu wanamheshimu. Kumfuata shetani maana yake ni kuwa mtu amejisalimisha (kumbuka Waislamu wanaposalimia majini kulia na kushoto katika sala {Irshadul Muslimin Uk 38}).

    -Huhakikisha kwamba hadhihirishi jina lake kama shetani lakini kama rafiki aliyejificha anayewatakiwa mema.

    - Huanziza vurugu vinginevyo maisha yake huwa ya taabu. Huwa anafurahia kuona watu wakipigana wao kwa wao.

    Katika kipengele hiki tunaposoma katika Qurani, suratul- Al- maidah, (Meza) 5:14
    “ Na kwa wale waliosema sisi ni Wakristo tulichukua ahadi kwao, lakini wakaacha sehemu (kubwa) ya yale waliyokumbushwa kwa hivyo tukaweka baina yao (wenyewe kwa wenyewe) uadui na bughudha mpaka siku ya kiyama na Mwenyezi Mungu atawaambia waliyokuwa wakiyafanya”
    Allah S.W ndiye anayewaletea uadui na bughudha Wakristo. Yeye atakuwa nani?
    Tafakari.

    • Hufundisha uchawi watu wanapaswa watoe kiapo cha utii kwake kabla ya kufundisha uchawi wa aina yeyote. Elimu ya uchawi ya kuwadhuru watu wengine hasa waume na wake.
    Katika sehemu hii tumwangalie huyo shetani au jinni anayeruhusu na kufundisha uchawi.

    Katika Suratul Al- Baqarah, (Ng’ombe jike), 2:102

    “ Wakafuata yale waliyoyafuata Mashetani wakadai yalikuwa katika ufalme wa nabii Suleiman na Suleiman hakukufuru bali Mashetani ndio waliokufuru, wakiwafundisha watu uchawi waliokuwa wakiujua wenyewe tangu zamani. Na uchawi ulioteremshwa kwa malaika wawili Haruta na Maruta katika mji wa Babeli wala malaika hao hawakumfundisha yeyote mpaka wamwambie hakika sisi ni mtihani wa kutazamwa kutii kwenu basi usikufuru, wakajifunza kwao ambayo waliweza kumfarakisha mtu na mkewe na mengineyo wala hawakuwa wenye kumdhuru yeyote kwa hayo ila kwa idhini ya Mwenyezi Mungu ……”

    Katika aya hiyo inaeleza kuwa uchawi ni kazi ya Allah na ndiye anaye idhinisha. Yeye atakuwa nani? Na pia kuna waganga wa kienyeji wa kiislamu ambao hutumia Qurani katika uganga wao. Hiyo Qurani na majini na uchawi ulioletwa na Allah S.W vina uhusiano gani? Tafakari

    “ Juhudi kubwa anayoifanya shetani (jinni) ni kuleta mfarakano baina ya waume na wake. Kwa kufanya hivyo huhakikisha kuwa wanachukiana wao kwa wao. Kwa ajili hiyo huishia, katika talaka. Kwa hiyo matatizo yanajengwa kisawasawa na mzazi mmoja. Watakosa uimara katika utu wao, shetani (jinni) anapata urahisi kuingia ndani ya mioyo na akili za watoto. Atawaongoza kuelekea mahali pasipofaa na hapo anawafanya wawe wahalifu katika jamii.” (Asili ya Majini, Sheikh Dr. Ahmad H. Sakr Uk 39)
    Kwa mujibu wa Qurani na vitabu vya kiislamu huyo anayeamuru talaka ni Allah S.W Mungu wanayemwabudu Waislamu.

    Katika Suratul, Ahzab (Makundi), 33:49
    “ Enyi mlioamini mtakapowaona wanawake wenye kuamini, kasha mkawapa talaka kabla ya kuwagusa hamna eda juu yao mtakayohesabu. Wapeni cha kuwauliza na muachane muachano mzuri.”
    Katika Suratul Baqarah, (Ng’ombe) 2:230.
    “ Na kama amempa talaka ya tatu basi mwanamke huyo si halali kwake baada ya hapo mpaka aolewe na mume mwingine, na mwanamme huyo mwingine, akimwacha basi hapo hapana dhambi huyo kurejeana wakiona watasimamisha mipaka ya Mwenyezi Mungu.”
    Kama shetani (Jinni) huleta faraka ili talaka zitokee, basi Allah S.W yeye ameruhusu talaka kwa wafuasi wake bila kujali athari za watoto zitakazotokea. Tafakari yeye ni nani?

    Kumwabudu jini (shetani)

    Katika Suratul Sabaa, 34:40-41
    “ Na kumbuka siku atakapowakusanya wote, kasha atawaambia Malaika “Je hawa walikuwa wakikuabuduni?” waseme umeepukana na kila upungufu! Wewe ndiwe kipenzi chetu si hao bali walikuwa wakiwaabudu MAJINI; wengi wao waliwaamini hao majini.”
    “ Shetani anapoamuru watu wamfuate pia anawaauru wafanye madhambi na wakose maadili. Huwataka waseme uongo kuhusu Mwenyezi Mungu kutokamana na kutojua kwao. Wanaweza kusema kuwa sisi wanadamu tumeumbwa kwa mfano wa Mungu. Mungu alijifanyisha na kuwa umbile la kibinadamu. Mungu amezaa, na Mwanawe ni wa pekee. Zaidi ya hayo pia huyo Mwanaye si mtoto tu bali ni Mungu pia. Huyo Mwana ni Bwana Yesu. Asiyeamini hivyo ni kafiri au muasi hivyo ameangamia na atakwenda jehenamu” (Asili Ya Majini, Sheikh Dr. Ahmad H. Sakr Uk 54)

    Hapa ndipo sura halisi ya huyu shetani yaani jinni inapojitokeza. Yesu alipokuwa duniani kabla ya Muhammad hajazaliwa, wala uislamu haujaanzishwa na Muhammad wala Qurani haijaandika na wale waarabu waandishi, Seyidna abubakar, Omar, Othuman, Ally na wenzao, majini yaani Mashetani yalipomwona Yesu yalimwita Mwana wa Mungu tuna nini nawe? Je, umekuja kututesa kabla ya muhula wetu? (Math 8:28-31) mwaka wa 610 B.K majini hayo hayo yakaanza kuwadanganya Waislamu kuwa Mwenyezi Mungu hana Mwana (Q.72:1-3). Na bila kuitafakari. Nao wao wanaamini tu kuwa Qurani ni maneno ya Mungu bila kupambanua huyo ni mungu yupi?

    Katika Suratul An- Nisaa (Wanawake) 4:120
    “ Shetani hawaahidi ila uwongo ……”
    Hii ndiyo sababu Muhammad mtume wa Waislamu katika kitabu “ Wakeze mtume Wakubwa na Wanawe” kilichoandikwa na marehemu Sheikh Abdallah Saleh Farsy uk 12
    Muhammad anasema,
    “ Najikhofia nafsi yangu kuchezewa na Mashetani na kuniharibu akili yangu na kunuzuga ………”
    Aliyasema maneno hayo baada ya kubanwa na kiumbe kule pangoni mwa Hirra alimokuwa. Baada ya hapo akaanza kujiita Mtume. Hoja yetu ni Mtume wa nani?
    Katika kitabu cha Ibnu Ishaq 132-133

    “Kama huyu shetani (jinni) ambaye amekupagaa wewe ni yule ambaye huwezi kumtoa, tutamtafuta mganga na tutatumia vyote tulivyonavyo kukutibu kwa kuwa mara kwa mara shetani (jinni) humpagaa mtu, lakini anaweza kuondolewa. Mtume alikuwa akisikiliza kwa makini.”
    Kasha baadaye yeye Muhammad katika Sahih muslim Juzuu 4 hadithi na 2814 kasema;
    “Wala hakuna yeyote katika ninyi isipokuwa amepewa nguvu zinazotokana na majini. Wakasema (maswahaba) hata wewe mtume wa Allah? Akasema hata mimi isipokuwa Allah hunirahisishia juu yake hunyenyekea wala hayaniamrishi ila yaliyo mazuri.”

    Kwa hiyo majini ni ndugu za Waislamu Q. 46:29 ufafanuzi wake. Katika kitabu Asili Ya Majini Sheikh Dr. Ahmad Sakr Uk 80 anasema “ Imepokewa na Khalid Ibn Walid kuwa kuna wakati alipatwa na ukosefu wa usingizi basi Mtume (S.A.W) akamwambia.
    “ Nikufundishe maneno ambayo ukiyasema utapata usingizi? Sema; Ewe Mola! Wewe ni Mola wa mbingu saba na kile kilichofunikwa nazo. Na wewe ni Mola wa ardhi na kilichomo humo. Nawe ni Mola wa Mashetani (Majinni) na maovu yao. Nakuomba uwe mlinzi dhidi ya viumbe vyako vyote..”

    Hadithi hii inaonyesha jinsi Allah S.A.W alivyo na uhusiano wa karibu na Mashetani. Je, yeye ni nani? Pia katika Q: 21:82, 34:12, 38:37 zinaeleza Allah alivyomtiishia majini Suleiman wa kwenye Qurani na yeye Allah akiwa mlinzi wao hata kuwaadhibu wasiofanya kazi vizuri.
    Katika Q. 19:83 “ Je, huoni ya kuwa tumewatuma Mashetani juu ya makafiri wanaowachochea kufanya mabaya?”

    Katika Sahih Muslim Vol. IV Hadith Na. 2667, Sahih al- Bukhari Vol VII Na. 6243, Sunnan Abuu Daud VOL. II Na 2152
    “Hakika Allah amemkadiria kila mtu kipimo chake cha zinaa, ambacho haikosi kutimia kwake”

    Allah anamkadiria kila mtu kipimo chake cha zinaa, inashangaza? tena anasema hicho kipimo cha zinaa hakikosi kutimia kwake.Tafakari…

    Katika Q. Suratul al- Jinn (Majinni) 72:8-10
    “ Nasi tulizigusa mbingu (tulikwenda mbinguni) tukaziona zimejaa walinzi wenye nguvu na nyota (zing’arazo) na hakika tulikuwa tukikaa humo katika baadhi ya makao ili kusikiliza lakini anayetaka kusikiliza sasa atakuta kimondo (kijinga cha moto) kinamvizia. Nasi hatujui kama wanatakiwa shari wale wanaokaa katika ardhi au Mola wao anawatakia kheri.)
    Majini yanajieleza kuwa hayajui Mungu anawatakia mazuri au mabaya wale wakaao duniani.

    Mungu wa mbinguni anasema katika Biblia kitabu kilichokuwepo kabla ya Qurani;
    Yer. 29:11 “ Maana nayajua mawazo ninayowawazia ninyi asema BWANA ni mawazo ya amani wala si ya mabaya kuwapa nyinyi tumaini siku zenu za mwisho.”
    Majini (Mashetani) yanajua tu kuwa Yesu atayahukumu na hayajui lolote kuhusu mpango wa Mungu kumwokoa mwanadamu toka kwa shetani (majini)

    Biblia kupitia Mtume wa Mungu Paulo, katika 2 Kor 11:14 inasema
    “ Wala si ajabu shetani mwenyewe hujigeuza awe mfano wa Malaika wa nuru …..”
    Pia katika 1 Tim 4:1 “ Basi roho anena wazi wazi ya kwamba nyakati za mwisho wengine (Waislamu) watajitenga na imani wakisikiliza roho zidanganyazo na mafundisho ya Mashetani (majini)

    Tafakari Kuu: Allah katuma Mashetani (majini), wako katika dini yake ya Uislamu, Yeye mwenyewe pamoja na majini yake na wafuasi wake walikuwa wakimfanyia Suleiman wa ndani ya Qurani kazi yeye Allah S.W akiwa msimamizi (Foreman) wao.

    Je, ni nani muumbaji, ni Allah au Yehova?

    Kila mtu mwenye kufuata Dini huamini kuwa Mungu ndiye muumbaji ambaye ameumba wanandamu, wanyama na vyote tunavyoviona na vile tusivyoviona. Hivi yafaa tuangalie kile kinachosemwa na Yehova kuhusu uumbaji na vile Allah anavyosema. Je, kauli zao zinapatana au zinatofautiana?

    Je, mtu ameumbwa kwa mfano wa nani?
    Allah anasema hivi;-
    Qurani112:1-4 Suratul Al-Ikhlas (utakaso)
    Sema: Yeye ni Mwenyenzi Mungu mmoja (tu) Mwenyenzi Mungu (tu) ndiye anayestahiki kukusudiwa (na viumbe vyake vyote kwa kumuabudu na kumuomba na kumtegemea) Hakuzaa wala hakuzaliwa Wala hana anayefanana naye hata mmoja.

    Kadiri ya aya hii Allah asema kuwa mungu hakuzaa wala hakuzaliwa wala hana mfano wa mtu au watu Yehova anasema hivi kuhusu mtu au watu……

    Mwanzo1:26-27
    Mungu akasema “Na tufanye mtu kwa mfano wetu, kwa sura yetu, wakatawale samaki wa baharini, ndege wa angani na wanyama , na nchi yote, pia na kila chenye kutambaa kitambaacho juu ya nchi.
    Mungu akaumba mtu kwa mfano wake, kwa mfano wa Mungu alimwumba mwanamume na mwanamke aliwaumba.

    Hapa tunaona Mungu wetu Yehova ameumba mtu kwa mfano wake, lakini Allah anasema hana anayefanana naye hata mmoja……Swali kwako mfuatiliaji: Je, Allah ndiye Yehova? Tafadhali usome aya hizi ili kujua zaidi (Mwanzo 5:1-2, 9:6, 1Korintho 11:7, Kolosai 1:15, 3:10, Matendo 17:28-29, Yakobo 3:9). Pengine waweza kusema Je, Mungu amefanana na mimi kivipi?Jua kwamba Mungu ni Roho (Yohana 4:24) Naye alitupa pumzi(yaani roho ya uhai (Mwanzo 2:7))isitoshe Mungu ndiye Baba wa roho zetu (Waebrania 12:9) Mungu anasema Roho zetu ni mali yake(Ezekieli 18:4,Hesabu 16:22)

    Kuapa kwa Mungu kuhusu viumbe
    Qurani 91:1-7 Suratul Ash-Shams (Jua)
    Naapa kwa jua na kwa mwangaza wake. Na kwa mwezi unapoliandama. Na kwa mchana unapolidhihirisha. Na kwa usiku unapolifunika.Na kwa mbingu na kwa Aliyezijenga. Na kwa ardhi na Aliyeitandaza. Na kwa nafsi (roho) na Aliyeitengeneza.

    Qurani 92:1-3 Suratul Al-Layl (Usiku)
    Naapa kwa usiku ufunikapo (kila kitu). Na kwa mchana uangazapo. Na kwa aliyeumba kiume na kike.

    Hapa tunaona Allah Mungu anayeabudiwa na Waislamu anaapa kwa mbingu na kwa aliyezinjenga, kwa ardhi na aliyeitandaza. Je, huyo mtandazi wa ardhi na mjengaji wa mbingu ni nani? Qurani inaendelea kuhadithia hivi……..

    Qurani 45:22 Suratur AL- Jathiyah (kiyama/ kupiga magoti)
    Na mwenyenzi Mungu ameziumba mbingu na ardhi kwa haki…

    Qurani 44:7-8 Suratul Ad-Dukhan (moshi)
    Mola wa mbingu na ardhi na vilivyomo ndani yake,ikiwa mnayo yakini (basi yakinisheni haya) Hakuna aabudiwaye kwa haki ila yeye anahuisha na kufisha. Mola wetu na ni mola wa wazee wenu (wote) wa mwanzo (na mola wa kila kitu)

    Hapa tunaona kuwa Allah kupitia Qurani anasema kuwa mwenyenzi Mungu ameziumba mbingu na ardhi na tena anasema hakuna aabudiwaye ila yeye. mjengaji wa mbingu na mtandazaji wa ardhi anajieleza hivi ……

    Isaya 44:24
    BWANA,mkombozi wako yeye aliyekuumba tumboni, asema hivi, “Mimi ni BWANA, nifanyaye vitu vyote, nizitandaye mbingu peke yangu, niienezaye nchi. Ni nani aliye pamoja nami?”
    Mungu wetu Yehova anasema mimi ninafanya vitu vyote.
    (Soma Isaya 45:6-7, 11-12, Yeremia 27:5) Bila shaka Yehova ndiye muumbaji wa vitu vyote

    Je Mungu Yehova aliapia vitu alivyoviumba kama Allah?

    Isaya 45:22-23
    Niangalieni mimi mkaokolewe, Enyi ncha zote za dunia. Maana mimi ni Mungu hapana mwingine. Kwa nafsi yangu nimeapa, neno hili limetoka kinywani mwangu katika haki, wala halitarudi, ya kwamba, mbele zangu kila goti litapigwa, kila ulimi utaapa.
    Waebrania 6:13-16
    Kwa maana Mungu alipompa Ibrahimu ahadi, kwa sababu alikuwa hana mkubwa kuliko yeye mwenyewe wa kumwapa, aliapa kwa nafsi yake. akisema “Hakika yangu kubariki nitakubariki, na kuongeza nitakuongeza, Na hivyo kwa kuvumilia akaipata ile ahadi. maana wanadamu huapa kwa yeye aliye mkuu kuliko wao na kwao ukomo wa mashindano yote ya maneno ni kiapo kwa kuyathibitisha.

    Hapa tunaona Mungu wetu Yehova haapi kwa mtu wala vitu alivyoviumba kama Allah anavyoapa, bali Yehova anasema “Naapa kwa nafsi yangu”.Waweza pia kusoma jinsi Yehova alivyoapa kwa nafsi yake katika aya hizi;-(Isaya 14:24 na Mwanzo 22:16)

    Allah anavyofundisha kujitakasa nafsi, je ni sawa na Yehova?
    Allah anafundisha hivi….

    Qurani 53:32 Suratul Al-Najm (nyota)
    Ambao wanajiepusha na madhambi makuu na vitendo vichafu, isipokuwa makosa hafifu (hakuma aliyesalimika nayo) bila shaka, mola wako ndiye mwenye maghufira mengi yeye ndiye anayekujueni sana tangu alipokuumbeni katika ardhi na mlipokuwa mimba matumboni mwa mama zenu. basi msizitakase nafsi zenu….

    Qurani 12:53 Suratul Yusuf
    Nami sijitakasi nafsi yangu, kwa hakika (kila) nafsi ni yenye kuamrisha sana maovu isipokuwa ile ambayo mola wangu ameirehemu. Hakika mola wangu ni mwingi wa kusamehe (na) mwingi wa kurehemu.

    Kadiri ya Qurani Allah anayo nafsi pia Tazama Qurani 5:116. Kwa hivyo hapa tunaonaAllah ana agiza watu wasizitakase nafsi zao na tena anasema sijitakasi nafsi yangu. Hii ni ajabu sana!

    Mungu wetu Yehova anavyosema kuhusu kujitakasa nafsi, yaani utakatifu:
    Isaya 43:3
    Maana mimi ni BWANA Mungu wako, mtakatifu wa Israeli, mwokozi wako. Nimekutoa Misri kwa ukombozi wako, nimetoa Kushi na Sheba kwa ajili yako.

    Hapa tunaona Mungu anasema ‘Mimi ni mtakatifu’, hili pia ni jina la sifa la Mungu wetu Yehova kwa lugha ya Kiebrania husema ‘kadosh’. Nabii Isaya ameandika kuwa Mungu ni Mtakatifu mara 32 kwa ufupi tu soma Isaya 40:25, 48:17 na 57:15. Isitoshe kwa kuwa Mungu wetu Yehova ni mtakatifu pia aliagiza kwetu hivi…

    Walawi 11:44
    Kwa kuwa mimi ni BWANA Mungu wenu takaseni nafsi zenu basi; iweni watakatifu, kwa kuwa mimi ni mtakatifu, wala msitie uchafu nafsi zenu…

    Mtume Paulo pia ameagiza kujitakasa nafsi na kuwa watakatifu(2 Wakorintho 7:1) waweza pia kusoma agizo hilo la kuwa watakatifu katika Walawi 19:2, 20:26.
    Kwa hivyo tunaona Yehova anaagiza tujitakase nafsi zetu ili tuwe watakatifu, lakini Allah anaagiza kwa Waislamu kuwa wasizitakase nafsi zao.
    Swali kwako mfuatiliaji, Je, Allah ndiye Yehova?

    7: Je, mbingu ya Yehova ni sawa na pepo (mbingu) ya Allah?
    Mbingu ya Yehova:
    Luka 20:34-36
    Yesu akawaambia wana wa ulimwengu huu huoa na kuolewa, lakini, wale wahesabiwao kuwa wamestahili kuupata ulimwengu ule. Na kule kufufuka katika wafu hawaoi wala hawaolewi. wala hawawezi kufa tena. Kwa sababu huwa sawa sawa na malaika, nao ni wana wa Mungu kwa vile walivyo wana wa ufufuo.

    Maandiko haya yanatuthimbitishia Wakristo kuwa tutakapofufuliwa na kuingia mbinguni, hakuna mambo ya kuolewa wala kuoa, maana tutakuwa na miili ya kiroho (1 Korintho 15:43-54) Aidha maandiko yanatufundisha kuwa ufalme wa Mungu siyo kula wala kunywa bali ni haki na amani na furaha katika Roho Mtakatifu. (Tazama Warumi 14:17). Mungu wetu anafundisha wazi wazi kuwa kule mbinguni katika ufalme hakuna njaa, wala kiu wala jua kutupiga (Ufunuo 7:16-17.)

    Pepo au Mbingu ya Allah itakuwa hivi:
    i). Maghorofa
    Qurani 39:20 Suratul Zumar (makundi/vikosi)
    Lakini waliomcha mola wao watapata ghorofa zilizojengwa juu ya ghorofa chini (mbele) yake hupita mito. Ndiyo ahadi ya Mwenyenzi Mungu, Mwenyenzi Mungu havunji ahadi yake.

    ii) mito ya maji, maziwa, ulevi, asali na matunda
    Qurani 47:15 Suratul Muhammad
    Mfano wa pepo waliyoahidiwa watawa (wacha Mungu itakuwa hivi). Imo mito ya maji yasiyovunda, na mito ya ulevi wenye ladha kwa wanywao na mito ya asali iliyosafishwa. Tena humo watapata matunda ya kila namna, na samahani kutoka kwa mola wao. Basi hao watakuwa sawa na wale wataokaa motoni na kunyweshwa maji yachemkayo yatakayokata chango zao?.

    Je Matunda hayo ni sawa na ya wapi?
    Qurani 2:25 Suratul Al- Baqarah (ngombe jike)
    Na wabashirie walioamini na kufanya vitendo vizuri, kwamba watapata mabustani yapitayo mito mbele yake. Kila mara watakapopewa matunda humo kuwa ni chakula watasema “haya ndiyo yale tuliyopewa zamani (ulimwenguni) kwani wataletewa (matunda hayo) hali yatakuwa yamefanana (na yale waliyokuwa wakiyajuwa ulimwenguni wataletewa kwa sura hiyo lakini
    utamu mwingine kabisa) na humo watapata wake waliotakasika (na kila mabaya na machafu) na watakaa milele humo.

    Watapata wanawake aina hizi na nyama za ndege
    Qurani 56:15-23 Suratul Al Waaqiah (Tukio) nanukuu aya ya 21-23 tu
    Na nyama za ndege kama watakavyotamani (wenyewe). Na wanawake wenye macho mazuri na makubwa (ya vikombe). (wanapendeza na safi) kana kwamba ni lulu zilizofichwa (katika machaza yake, ndio kwanza zinapasuliwa)

    Qurani 37:48-49 Suratul As-Saaffat (Wapangao mistari)
    Na pamoja nao watakuwa wanawake wenye macho mazuri makubwa. (Safi) wanawake hao kama mayai (ya mbuni) yaliyohifadhiwa.

    Qurani 37:44-46 Suratul As-Saaffat (Wapangao mistari)
    Wako juu ya vitanda (viti vya enzi vya fahari), wamekabiliana (wanazungumza). Wanazungushiwa gilasi zenye (vinywaji) safi.Vyeupe yenye ladha kwa hao wavinywao.

    Kupitia aya hizi tumeona kuwa Allah Sub-haana Wataala Mungu anayeabudiwa na Waislamu ametoa ahadi ya kuwaingiza Waislamu peponi (mbingu) na kuwa watapata mito ya maji, mito ya maziwa na ulevi na pia mito ya asali vilevile watapata matunda,nyama ya ndege na pia wataozeshwa na Allah mungu wao wanawake wenye macho makubwa kama mayai ya mbuni. na wengine makubwa kama vikombe.
    Jambo la kushangaza zaidi ni pale tunaposoma kitabu cha Hadithi, maana imani ya Dini ya Uislamu imejengwa pia katika vitabu vya hadithi. Soma

    Qurani 42:10 Suratul Ash-Shuura (mashauriano)
    Mkihitalifiana katika jambo lolote (rejeeni kitabu cha Mwenyenzi Mungu na Hadithi za mtume kwani)…

    Tunaposoma kitabu cha Hadithi ya mtume kiitwacho Sunnan Ibn-1- Majah vol 5 ukurasa wa 546 Hadithi No: 4337 kuna maelezo haya

    Imesimuliwa na Abu’ Umama ya kuwa mjumbe wa Allah (baraka na amani ya Allah iwe juu yake) alisema Allah hatamruhusu yeyote kuingia peponi ila kwa idhini ya Allah, Mwenye nguvu na utukufu naye atamwozesha mwanamume wake sabini na mbili. Wawili watakuwa mabikira (mahurul-ain) yaani wanawake wa peponi wenye macho makubwa, na sabini watakao warithi ambao watu (mabwana zao) wametupwa katika moto wa jahanamu kila mmoja wao (hao wanawake) wana uke wa kupendeza. Na mwanamume, Nguvu ya uume wake katika kujamiana hautapinda (kusinyaa) bali utadumu sana.

    Hivi ndivyo Allah Mungu wa Waislamu alivyoahidi. Hili ni jambo ambalo kwa Mkristo linamshangaza sana kwani jambo hili linalofundishwa na Allah halipo kabisa kwa Mungu wetu Yehova hapa ulimwenguni ndiko kwenye ulevi,matunda,nyama za ndege, kuoana, maghorofa, magari, mito, bahari na vinginevyo.
    Tafakari, je huyo Allah ni nani?

    Je wajua Allah ataingia katika Jehanam ya moto?

    Qurani 50:30 Suratul Qaf (kuapa)
    Siku tutakayoiambia Jahanamu, ‘Je! Umejaa?’ Nayo itasema ‘Je kuna ziada (zaidi?Naije tu!
    )
    Imesimuliwa na Anas kuwa: mtume alisema watu watatupwa jahanamu, Naye Allah ataiuliza jahanamu akisema je umejaa nayo jahanamu itasema kwani kuna nyingine zaidi na ije tu? Mpaka Allah atakapo ingiza mguu wake nayo jahanamu itasema inatosha! Inatosha

    Kwa kiingereza Hadithi hii inasomeka hizi:-
    Allah’s statement:It (Hell) will say Are there any more (to come)? (50:30).
    Narrated Anas: The prophet said the people will be thrown into the (Hell) Fire and it will say Are there any more (to come)?’ (50:30) till Allah puts His Foot over it and it will say Qai! Qat!(Enough! Enough!)

    Katika aya hii tunaona Allah mungu wa Waislamu anaiuliza Jehanamu kama imejaa, nayo Jehanamu itamuuliza Allah je, kuna zaidi. Yaani swali hili linaonyesha kuwa Jahanamu ilikuwa bado haijajaa,.
    Maelezo ya Hadithi hii inadhibitisha kuwa Allah ataingiza mguu katika Jahanamu na ndipo Jahanamu itakaposema kuwa inatosha! Inatosha!, yaani imejaa kwa tendo la Allah kuingiza mguu wake humo. Jambo hili ni tofauti kabisa na ilivyo kwa Mungu wetu Yehova., Mungu wetu ameiweka jahanamu maalum kwa ajili ya watu wabaya, na ibilisi, pamoja na malaika zake. Tafadhali soma aya hizi; Mathayo 25:41,46, Ufunuo 20:10, 21:8.
    Aya hizi zote zinaonyesha kuwa mwisho wa wabaya, Ibilisi na malaika zake ni katika ziwa la moto. Swali kwako Ndugu mpendwa, Je, Allah ni nani?

    Kwa kiingereza Hadithi hii inasomeka hivi:-
    Abu-Umama (Allah be pleased with him) reported that Allah’s messenger (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him)said Allah will not admit anyone in the paradise but Allah the mighty and Glorous, will marry him with seventy two wives two will from virgins (haurine) with big eyes and seventy will be his inheritance from the people of the Hell- Fire (1).Everyone of them will have apleasant vagina and he (the man) have sexual organ that does not bend down (during sexual intercouse)

    HEBU TUUANGALIE UTUME WA MOHAMMAD SAW, JE NI WA KWELI?

    Suala linalohusu kuwajua manabii wa uongo , limekuwa linaleta shida sana kwa watu wengi, kwa sababu manabii hao wa uongo wanapokuja kwa watu kuleta ujumbe wao hudai “ tumetumwa na Mwenyezi Mungu kuleta ujumbe wake na hivyo kuwataka wanadamu kuupokea, kuuamini na kuufuata”. Inapotokea nabii amekuja kwa mtindo huo na akakutana na watu wasiojua kuwapambanua manabii na mitume kwa misingi ya Neno la Mungu, ndipo ukengeufu hutokea, na makundi ya aina mbalimbali ya imani za uongo hujitokeza.

    Kwa hapa kwetu Tanzania,unaposoma katika Katiba ya Jamhuri ya Muungano wa Tanzania,Ibara ya 19 (i-iii) utakutana ma maelezo kuwa ,mfuasi wa dini yoyote anao uhuru wa kubadili dini yake ya awali na kujiunga na dini nyingine anayoona yeye kwake inamfaa. Lakini pamoja na uhuru huo si kila dini (njia) inafaa zingine zinaishia kwenye mauti ya milele.
    Mith 14:12 “Iko njia ionekanayo kuwa sawa machoni pa mtu, Lakini mwisho wake ni njia za mauti”. (Angalia pia Mith 16:25).

    Miongoni mwa wanadamu wanaoitwa nabii na mtume, ni mtu aitwaye Muhammad s.a.w ibn Abdullah,ibn Abdu Mutallib, ambaye ni mtume na nabii katika dini ya Kiislamu.

    Pengine wewe msomaji wa somo hili unaweza kushangaa ni kwa vipi sisi ambao si Waislamu bali Wakristo tuanze kuhoji habari za Muhammad s.a.w mtume wa Waislamu?. Jibu lake ni kwamba kitabu cha Qur’an kinachotumiwa na Waislamu kimetutaja sisi Wakristo mara 62 kikitutaka kuupokea ,kuuamini na hatimaye kuufuata ujumbe wa Muhammad s.a.w kwa madai ya kuwa yeye ni nabii na mtume wa mwisho hata kwetu Wakristo, aliyetumwa na Mungu.

    Tunasoma hayo ndani ya Qur’an katika Suratul, Baqarah, (ng’ombe jike wa manjano), 2: 62 “Katika walioamini (Mitume ya zamani huko ) na Wayahudi na Wakristo na Wasabai, yoyote miongoni mwao atakayemwamini Mwenyezi Mungu (Sasa kama anavyosema Nabii Mohammed ) na akaamini siku ya mwisho na akafanya vitendo vizuri basi watapata thawabu zao kwa Mola wao, wala haitakuwa khofu juu yao wala hawatahuzunika”.

    Kwetu sisi kama Wakristo japo katika aya hii tumetajwa , kuna swali ambalo tunajiuliza kuhusu unabii na utume wa Muhammad nalo ni hili “ HIVI MWENYEZI MUNGU ALISAHAU NINI KATIKA KAZI YAKE YOTE KAMILIFU YA KUMKOMBOA MWANADAMU KUTOKA KATIKA DHAMBI MPAKA AMLETE MUHAMMAD S.A.W?”.

    Tahadhari ya Bwana Yesu: Bwana Yesu alipokuwa hapa duniani alituonya kuhusu kuwatambua manabii na mitume wa uongo kabla Muhammad hajazaliwa (amezaliwa 570 B.K), wala kabla Uislamu haujaanzishwa na Muhammad mwaka 610 B.K, wala kabla ya kuwepo kitabu kinachoitwa Qur’an. Tunayasoma maonyo hayo ya Bwana Yesu katika

    Mathayo 7:15-16 “Jihadharini na manabii wa uongo, watu wanaowajia wamevaa mavazi ya kondoo, walakini kwa ndani ni mbwa mwitu wakali, mtawatambua kwa matunda yao”.

    Mathayo 24:11-13 “Na manabii wengi wa uongo watatokea na kuwadanganya wengi na kwasababu ya kuongezeka maasi, upendo wa wengi utapoa. Lakini mwenye kuvumilia mpaka mwisho, ndiye atakayeokoka”.

    Ufunuo 19:10 “Nami nikaanguka mbele ya miguu yake, ili nimsujudie; akaniambia, Angalia, usifanye hivi; mimi ni mjoli wako na wa ndugu zako walio na ushuhuda wa Yesu. Msujudie Mungu. Kwa maana ushuhuda wa Yesu ndiyo roho ya unabii”

    Hivyo manabii walisema ndani yao wakiongozwa na Roho wa Kristo mwenyewe, kabla hajaja ulimwenguni katika mwili. Je Muhammad s.a.w ni miongoni mwao hata tuuamini ujumbe wake?

    Muhammad hakujua kusoma wala kuandika
    Qur’an 7:157
    Ambao wanamfuata mtume nabii aliye ummy (asiyejua kusoma wala kuandika) na juu ya hivi atafundisha mafundisho hayo ya ajabu ya uislamu……….

    Na ushahidi mwingine unapatikana katika kitabu cha Maisha ya nabii Muhammad uk 8 kilichoandikwa na Sheikh Abdallah Saleh Al-Farsy, tunasoma kama ifuatavyo katika kipengele cha kujifunza kwake;-

    Habari ya kusoma haijakuwako katika nchi ya hijazi, hivyo mtume aliondokea kama Makureshi wengine bila ya kujua kusoma wala kusoma kilichoandikwa. Elimu yao ilikuwa kujifundisha mambo yanayohusu maisha yao ya kibedui, kama vita, kutunga mashairi ya kujisifu ushujaa wao na kutunga hotuba zinazoweza kuharakisha watu wapigane bila ya kufikiri.

    Hivyo basi Muhammad katika maisha yake hakujua kusoma wala kuandika na ndivyo alivyoishi katika maisha yake yote.

    Je Yesu alijua kusoma na kuandika?
    Luka 4:16-17. HOJA ya Waislamu wanasema katika Yoh 7:14 Yesu akiwa Yerusalemu watu wakashangaa kuwa amepataje elimu ambaye hakusoma? Ukweli ni kwamba Yerusalemu siko alikokulia Yesu. Yeye Yesu amekulia Nazareti ambako wanamfahamu kuwa anajua kusoma na ndiyo sababu alipewa chuo cha nabii Isaya ili akisome.

    JINSI MUHAMMAD (S.A.W) ALIVYOPATA UTUME NA WAHYI (UFUNUO) WAKE

    Ufunuo aliokuja nao Muhammad s.a.w , mtume wa Waislamu, ni tofauti sana na mitume wote walioishi kabla yake wanaotajwa ndani ya Biblia Takatifu. Tofauti yake ni kwamba manabii na mitume wote waliotajwa ndani ya Biblia Takatifu, wameandika watu mbalimbali wapatao 40 kwa miaka mingi sana inayokaribia 1500, lakini ufunuo wao ni wa aina moja (it has comformity). Ule unabii wa Agano la Kale umetimizwa katika Agano Jipya. Hii ni kwa sababu chanzo cha ufunuo huo ni kimoja, Roho Mtakatifu.

    Lakini kwa upande wa Muhammad s.a.w , mtume wa Waislamu yeye chanzo cha ufunuo na hatimaye utume wake ni masuala yenye utata sana ambao hata wafuasi wa dini hiyo na wao hawajui kwa hakika ukweli ni upi.

    Hebu tuangalie kwa ufupi utata huo.

    Muhammad s.a.w alipotimiza umri wa miaka 38 alihama toka nyumbani kwake, akahamia katika mapango yaliyokuwa hapo karibu na mji wa Makka. Alipofikisha umri wa miaka 40 siku moja alitokewa na kiumbe ambacho Waislamu leo wanakiita Malaika Jibril.

    Wahyi (ufunuo) uliokuja kwa Muhammad alisikia makengele,uso kuwa mwekundu,jasho kumtoka. Katika Bukhar, Hadithi na 2, Juzuu na 1,Al-Lu’lu Kitabu cha 3.Uk. Na.874 Hadithi na 1505 “Hadithi ya Aisha r.a mama wa waumini amesema, kuwa Al Harith ibn Hisham r.a alimuuliza mtume wa Allah s.a.w ‘ Ewe mtume wa Allah hivi wahyi (ufunuo) hukujia vipi?’ mtume wa Allah s.a.w akajibu, “ Wakati mwingine hunijia kama mlio wa kengele, na aina hiyo ndiyo ngumu zaidi kwangu, inaondolewa hali hiyo kwangu wakati tayari nimeshapata wahyi. Na nyakati nyengine malaika anakuja kwangu akiwa katika mfano wa mtu, kwa hiyo ananieleza na ninayazingatia aliyoyasema.” Aisha r.a alisema , Na hakika nilimwona unamshukia wahyi siku ya baridi kali na ilipomuondoka hali hiyo, paji lake la uso lilichuruzika jasho.”

    Qurani 53:2 – 6 Suratul Najm (Nyota) “Kwamba mtu wenu huyu Nabii Muhamad (hakupotea kwa ujinga) na wala hakukosa (Na hali ya kuwa anajua). Wala hasemi kwa matamanio (ya nafsi yake). Hayakuwa haya (anayosema) ila ni wahyi (ufunuo) uliofunuliwa (kwake). Amemfundisha (malaika) mwenye nguvu sana. Mwenye uweza na yeye (huyu Jibril) akalingana sawa sawa.

    Huyu malaika Jibril ndiye Waislamu wanasema alimtokea Muhammad kule pangoni na kwamba yeye huyo malaika Jibril ndiye Roho Mtakatifu. Tunaposoma ufafanuzi wa aya ya 2:87 ya Suratul Baqarah, uliyomo ndani ya Qur’an unasema “Kwa Waislamu Roho Mtakatifu ni Malaika Jibril si yule wanaodai Wakristo kuwa ni mmoja wa asili ya utatu (Trinity)”.

    Jambo ninalopenda nilisisitize ni kwamba Waislamu wote hawakubahatika kupewa elimu ya Roho. Hii ni kuanzia mtume na nabii wao Muhammad . Tunasoma hayo katika Qur’an 3:7 “Yeye ndiye aliyekuteremshia kitabu (hiki Qur’an) ndani yake zimo aya Muhkam (nyepesi kufahamika) ambazo ndizo msingi (asili) wa kitabu (hiki) na ziko nyingine Mutashabihat (zinababaisha kama habari za akhera,za peponi na motoni na mengine ambayo yamekhusika na Roho).Wale ambao nyoyoni mwao mna upotofu wanafuata zile zinazo babaisha kwa kutaka kuwaharibu watu na kutaka kujua hakika yake vipi; na hakuna ajuaye hakika yake vipi ila Mwenyezi Mungu. Na wale waliozama katika ilimu husema:”Tumeziamini,zote zimetoka kwa Mola wetu.”Na hawakumbuki isipokuwa wenye akili.”

    Kwa hiyo ndani ya Koran kuna aya ZINABABAISHA.Kwa hiyo Koran inapozungumzia habari za akhera,za peponi na motoni na mengine ambayo yamekhusika na Roho ujue inababaisha.

    Qur’an 17:85 Suratul Ban Israil (Wana wa Israeli). “Na wanakuuliza habari ya roho.Sema roho ni jambo lililohusika na Mola wangu (Mwenyezi Mungu),Nanyi hamkupewa katika ilimu (ujuzi) ila kidogo kabisa.(Nayo ni ilimu ya vitu visivyokhusika na roho”).

    Hivyo katika Uislamu elimu ya Roho hawana kwa mujibu wa Qur’an. Hii ndiyo sababu mara nyingi wao hushughulikia sana mambo ya nje (externalistics) zaidi kuliko ya Rohoni k.m kutawadha na kupandisha maji puani wakiamini wamemtoa Shetani aliyekuwa ndani ya pua. Katika kitabu kiitwacho Al-Lu’lu’ wal-Marjan, Juzuu 1. Hadithi na 183 uk. 96 inasomeka hivi “Amesimulia Abu Huraira (r.a), Mtume (s.a.w) alisema, “Mmoja wenu anapoamka kutoka usingizini, basi atawadhe na apandishe maji puani na apenge mara tatu, kwa sababu Shetani alilala ndani ya tundu za pua yake”. (Bukhari, Hadithi, Na.516 Juzuu 4)

    Katika kitabu kiitwacho: Maisha Ya Nabii Muhammad s.a.w uk 16-17 kilichoandikwa na Sheikh Abdullah Saleh Al-Farsy, tunasoma kama ifuatavyo;-

    Hata siku moja- katika mwezi wa Ramadhani mwezi 17, Jumatatu katika mwaka wa 40 ½ wa umri wake- mtume alimwona mtu kamsimamia mbele yake bila ya kumwona wapi katokea, akamwambia; “soma”. Mtume akamjibu; “Mimi sijui kusoma kwani sijapata kujifundisha kusoma.” Akaja akamkamata akambana, akamwambia tena; “soma,” Mtume akamjibu jawabu yake ileile. Hata mara ya tau akamwambia; “soma- Iqraa Bismi Rabbik.” Akamsomea sura hiyo ya 96 mpaka kati yake. Kisha mtume akaisoma kama alivyosomewa. Hii ndiyo sura ya kwanza kushuka katika Qur’an, ingawa haijawekwa mwanzo.

    Mara, yule mtu (Malaika) akaondoka machoni mwake- asimwone kenda wapi. Na mtume naye akarejea kwake-khofu imemshika. Alipofika nyumbani, Bibi Kadhija alidhani ana homa, akamfunika maguo gubigubi na akakaa mbele yake akimsikiliza anavyoweweseka. Hata homa ilipomwachia alimweleza Bibi Kadhija yote yaliyomtokea; na Bibi Kadhija akamtuliza moyo wake, akamyakinishia ya kuwa hapana lolote baya litakalomzukia. Mara bibi huyu akaondoka akenda kwa jamaa yake – Bwana Waraqa bin Naufal- akampa habari yote iliyompata mumewe. Naye akamwamrisha amwite. Na mtume akenda akamweleza habari yake yote. Bwana Waraqa akamwambia; “ Huyo ndiye Jibril aliyemshukia Nabii Musa na Nabii Isa. Basi jibashirie kuwa wewe ni mtume wa umma huu, nami natamani kuwa hai nikuone unavyosimama kuwatengeneza jamaa zako; Inshaallah nitakuwa mkono wako wa kulia” Wakarejea kwao na khofu yote imemtoka”.

    lipokuwa pangoni alichezewa na Shetani: Katika kitabu kiitwacho “ Wakeze Mtume Wakubwa Na Wanawe” kilichoandikwa na Sheikh Abdullah Saleh Al Farsy uk.12 tunasoma maneno haya

    “Basi Mtume akafanya hofu akarejea kwa mkewe akamhadithia; na pale pale homa kubwa kabisa ikampanda akataka afunikwe maguo. Mara akawa anatetemeka kwa nderema na anaweweseka na kusema “Najikhofia nafsi yangu kuchezewa na shetani na kuniharibu akili yangu na kunizuga”. Bibi Khadija palepale alimdakiza akamwambia; “ Wacha hayo; Siyo yatakayokuwa hayo. Wewe huwezi kuchezewa na mashetani. Shetani hawezi kumchezea mtu mwenye sifa zako. Wewe unatazama vyema jamaa zako, unachukuwa mizigo ya hata watu wasiokuwa wako, unawadhihirishia watu sifa zako nzuri ambazo hakuna mwenye nazo. Unafanya hivi na unafanya hivi. Furahi ndugu yangu. Tua moyo wako, Wallahi! Mimi naona umekwishakuwa mtume”.

    Katika tukio hili lililompata Muhammad akiwa pangoni , ndipo Waislamu wote ulimwenguni wanapolieleza kuwa hapo ndipo Muhammad s.a.w alipoletewa wahyi (ufunuo) na kupewa unabii na utume. Lakini unapotafakari juu ya ujumbe huo utaona kuwa hata yeye mwenyewe hajui nini kilichokuwa kimemtokea kule pangoni. Ndiyo maana tunasoma kuwa alipofika nyumbani kwake mkewe Bi. Khadija alimfunika nguo mumewe akidhani ana homa. Muhammad alimweleza mkewe kilichomtokea kuwa ni “Shetani” hakumsema malaika yeyote kama Waislamu wanavyotaka kutuaminisha leo. Kwa sababu kama angekuwa ni malaika kama tunavyosoma ndani ya Biblia ,asingesita kujitambulisha kwa Muhammad kuwa yeye ni nani. Hii ni hoja ya kwanza.

    Hoja ya pili tunaona kuna mtu anaitwa Waraqah ibn Naufal, binamu yake na mke wa Muhammad s.a.w Bi Khadija. Yeye Waraqah anamwambia Muhammad huyo aliyekutokea ni malaika Jibril. Basi jibashirie kuwa wewe ni mtume wa umma huu !!!!! Je alikuweko pangoni wakati Muhammad s.a.w akitokewa na kiumbe asichokijua?.

    Hoja ya tatu tunaona hata huyo mkewe Muhammad anamwambia mumewe utume huo !!!!!!! Je na yeye alikuweko pangoni? Kama hakuweko ni nani aliyemwambia kuwa yule ni malaika Jibril ikiwa Muhammad mwenyewe aliyetokewa alisema nimetokewa na Shetani? Tafakari

    Katika kitabu kiitwacho Tafsir Al-Kashif, cha Muhammad Jawad Mughniyyah, uk74 paragrafu ya 7 inasomeka“ Hakuna njia ya kumjua Iblis, Shetani na Jini, isipokuwa kwa njia ya wahyi (ufunuo) tu”

    Qurani Suratul Sad 38:69 Muhammad amenukuliwa akisema “Sikuwa na ilimu ya viumbe watukufu(Malaika)…

    Kwa sababu ya Muhammad s.a.w kutowajua malaika kwake yeye anasema unapomwona punda akilia basi kamwona Shetani. Katika Kitabu kiitwacho Mkweli Mwaminifu, Juzuu 3-4 Hadith 789 uk 38 “ Punda akilia kamwona Shatani”

    Jambo hilo ni tofauti na jinsi Biblia Takatifu inavyoeleza kuhusu punda. Mungu anaweza kumtumia hata punda kuongea na wanadamu ili kuwajulisha ujumbe wake. Katika kitabu cha Hesabu 22:22-31 tunasoma habari ya Balaamu jinsi Mungu alivyomtumia punda kumwambia Balaamu asiendelee na safari yake , baada ya punda huyo kumwona malaika wa Bwana akiwa ameshika upanga na amesimama mbele yao akiwa amezuia njia aliyotakiwa kupita. Punda alimwambia Balaamu ule msitari wa 30-31 “ Yule punda akamwambia Balaamu, Je mimi si punda wako, nawe umenipanda maisha yako yote hata leo? Nimezoea kukutenda hayo? Akasema La!. Ndipo Bwana akafunua macho ya Balaamu, akamwona malaika wa BWANA amesimama njiani, ana upanga mkononi mwake, umekwisha kufutwa; naye akainama kichwa, akaanguka kifudufudi”

    Inaonekana kwa tukio hili lililomtokea Balaamu, Mungu alimfunua macho yake akamwona malaika. Lakini kwa Muhammad yeye anachokiona ni Shetani tu. Na ndiyo maana anasema punda akilia amemwona Shetani.

    Kwa hiyo kama ufunuo wa Muhammad unaanza na Shetani kama vitabu sahihi vya dini ya Kiislamu vinavyoeleza, kwa mujibu wa ufafanuzi wa kitabu hicho cha Tafsir Al Kashif, inaonesha kwamba ufunuo, unabii na hata utume wa Muhammad una walakini mkubwa ukilinganisha na ujumbe wa manabii na mitume waliotajwa ndani ya Biblia Takatifu.

    Katika Biblia shetani ametajwa kuwa anaweza kujigeuza awe mfano wa malaika wa nuru.
    2 Wakorintho 11:13-15 “Maana watu kama hao ni mitume wa uongo, watendao kazi kwa hila wanaojigeuza wawe mfano wa mitume wa Kristo. Wala si ajabu, maana shetani mwenyewe hujigeuza awe mfano wa malaika wa nuru. Basi si neno kubwa watumishi wake nao wakajigeuza wawe mfano wa watumishi wa haki, ambao mwisho wao utakuwa sawasawa na kazi zao”.

    Muhammad akiwa Medina aliulizwa na Wayahudi ikiwa ufunuo wake umetoka kwa Mungu wa Kweli kwa kumtaka atoe sifa za manabii. Akijibu swali hilo alisema:
    Mkweli Mwaminifu Juzuu 3-4 Uk.63.Hadithi Na. 880. “Kasema Mtume (s.a.w):- (Mambo) mane ya sheria za mitume (Kuwa na) na haya,na kujipaka mafuta mazuri,na kuowa (wake),na kupiga mswaki.

    Hizi si sifa za Ki-Mungu kwa nabii na mtume bali ni za kibinadamu tu.

    Manabii na watu mbalimbali katika Biblia hawakuona haya. Soma Isaya 50:7 “ Maana Bwana MUNGU atanisaidia; kwa sababu hiyo sikutahayari, kwa sababu hiyo nimeukaza uso wangu kama gumegume, nami najua ya kuwa sitaona haya”. Zaburi 34:5 “ Wakamwelekea macho wakatiwa nuru, Wala nyuso zao hazitaona haya” Zab 119:46 “ Nitazinena shuhuda zako mbele ya wafalme, Wala sitaona aibu” Warumi 1:16 “ Kwa maana siionei haya Injili; kwa sababu ni uweza wa Mungu uuletao wokovu, kwa kila aaminiye kwa Myahudi kwanza , na kwa Myunani pia” 1Petro 4:16 “ Lakini ikiwa kwa sababu ni Mkristo asione haya, bali amtukuze Mungu katika jina hilo.

    Zaidi ya hayo tunaona Muhammad alirogwa. Kurogwa ni hali ya mtu kuathirika na nguvu za giza yaani uchawi.. Je nabii au mtume wa Mwenyezi Mungu wa Kweli anaweza kurogwa?

    Katika Qur’an Suratul Ban-Israel, 17:47 “ Tunajua sana, sababu wanayosikiliza, na wanaponong’ona, wanaposema hao madhalimu. Nyinyi hamfuati isipokuwa mtu aliyerogwa”
    Pia katika Suratul Falaq, 113:1-5 “ Ninajikinga kwa mola wa ulimwengu wote na shari ya Alivyoviumba, na shari ya giza la usiku liingiapo, na shari ya wale wanaopulizia (vivia) mafundoni (wakavunja) mashikamano yaliyo baina ya watu yaani shari ya mafatani, Na shari ya hasidi anapohusudu”

    Tunasoma tukio hilo katika ufafanuzi wake uliyomo ndani ya Qur’an chapa ya nane uk.977 unaofafanua Sura ya 113-114 “Athari ya uchawi juu ya mtume (s.a.w). Swali la pili lijitokezalo kuhusu sura mbili hizi ni kwamba kwa mujibu wa hadithi uchawi ulifanywa dhidi ya mtume (s.a.w) naye akawa mgonjwa, na ili kuiondoa athari hiyo ya uchawi Jibril (a.s) alikuja na kumpa maelekezo Mtume (s.a.w) ya kusoma sura mbili hizi. Watafiti wengi zamani na wa sasa wamelifanyia upinzani jambo hilo, kwamba ikiwa hadithi zitakubaliwa, basi mfumo wote wa sharia utakuwa ni wa kutiliwa shaka, kwa sababu kama mtume (s.a.w) aliweza kuathirika kwa uchawi, na kwa mujibu wa hadithi hizi kweli uchawi huo ulionesha athari yake, basi hatuwezi kukaidi au kukana hadi kiwango gani maadui waliweza kumfanya Mtume (s.a.w) aseme na atende mambo kwa nguvu ya uchawi, na katika mafundisho yake mambo mangapi yatoka kwa Allah na mangapi yatokana na athari ya uchawi juu yake. Si hiyo tu, bali pia wasema kuwa baada ya kuyatambua hayo kuwa ni kweli katu haitawezekana hata kule kukaidi kuwa (s.a.w) alishawishiwa kudai utume kwa mauzauza ya kinjozi kuwa alimjia malaika. Pia wanasema hadithi hizi zapingana na Qur’an, na kama ilivyo katika Qur’an kuwa tuhuma hiyo batili kwa makafiri ilivyotajwa kuwa mtume s.a.w amerogwa naye ameathirika na uchawi: wanaposema hao madhalimu, ‘Ninyi hamumfuati isipokuwa mtu aliyerogwa’.” (17:47), lakini hadithi hizi zinathibitisha madai ya makafiri kuwa kwa kweli aliathirika na kuongozwa na uchawi……Kadri historia inavyohusika,ukweli kuwa kiasi fulani cha athari ya uchawi juu ya Mtume (s.a.w) ni hakika iliyothibiti; na kama kwa ustadi wa ubishi inawezekana kuthibitisha kuwa kweli.Limesimuliwa jambo hilo na Bukhari, Muslim, Nasai, Ibn Majah, Ahmad, ‘Abdur Razzaq, Humaid, Baihaqi, Tabarani, Ibn Sa’d, Ibn Marduyah, Ibn Abi Shaibah, Hakim, Abd bin Humaid na Muhadithina wengine toka kwa Bi. ‘Aisha (r.a), Zaid bin Arqam, Ibn ‘Abbas kupitia silsila nyingi mno kiasi kwamba jambo lenyewe limefikia hali ya ufululizo kamili, isipokuwa kila Hadithi, yenyewe ni ripoti kamili.

    Hii ni uthibitisho mwingine mzito unaoonesha kuwa utume wa Muhammad una utata. Ikiwa na wao Waislamu kwa mujibu wa hadithi hizi hawajui ni mambo mangapi Muhammad aliyoyasema yanatoka kwa Allah na mangapi aliyasema akiwa ameshinikizwa na wachawi , Je ufunuo na utume wake utakuwa umetoka kwa Mungu wa Kweli? Tafakari !!1
    Ndani ya Biblia Takatifu hakuma kurogwa kwa mtu wa Mungu. Hesabu 23:23 “ Hakika hapana uchawi juu ya Yakobo, Wala hapana uganga juu ya Israel. Sasa habari za Yakobo na Israel zitasemwa , Ni mambo gani aliyoyatenda Mungu!”

    Kumzamisha nzi kwenye kinywaji
    Bukhar vol. 4 Hadith 537 “ Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet said: If a house fly falls in the drink of any one of you, he should dip it (in the drink) for one of its wings has a disease and the other has the cure for the disease”

    Tafsiri: Ilisimuliwa na Abu Huraira: Nabii alisema kama nzi akiangukia ndani ya kinywaji cha mmoja wenu, anapaswa kumzamisha kabisa (ndani ya kinywaji) kwa kuwa bawa lake moja lina ugonjwa na bawa lake jingine lina dawa.

    Mitume wa Yesu ndani ya Biblia Takatifu walikwisha kutuonya kuhusu uchafu huo. Katika 2 Kor 7:1 “Basi, wapenzi wangu, kwa kuwa tuna ahadi hizo, na tujitakase nafsi zetu na uchafu wote wa mwili na roho, huku tukitimiza utakatifu katika kumcha Mungu”

    Miongoni mwa mafundisho ya Muhammad ni kwamba kuna mambo kumi yanayokamilisha Uislamu nayo tunayasoma katika kitabu kiitwacho Mkweli Mwaminifu , Kilichoandikwa na Sheikh Said Moosa Al-Kindy wa Muscut, Juzuu 3-4 Uk 63.Hadithi Na.880 “ Kasema Mtume (s.a.w) (Mambo) kumi ya Uislamu (yanayokamilisha Uislamu):Kukata masharubu,na kuziweka ndevu,nakuziweka ndevu (kutozinyoa) ndevu,na kupiga mswaki,kusafisha ndani ya pua kwa maji,na kukata kucha,kuosha mikono baina ya vidole,na kung’oa (au kunyoa) nywele za kwapani,na kunyoa nywele za mbeleni (mavuzi),na upungufu wa

  96. Rogers continue

    Miongoni mwa mafundisho ya Muhammad ni kwamba kuna mambo kumi yanayokamilisha Uislamu nayo tunayasoma katika kitabu kiitwacho Mkweli Mwaminifu , Kilichoandikwa na Sheikh Said Moosa Al-Kindy wa Muscut, Juzuu 3-4 Uk 63.Hadithi Na.880 “ Kasema Mtume (s.a.w) (Mambo) kumi ya Uislamu (yanayokamilisha Uislamu):Kukata masharubu,na kuziweka ndevu,nakuziweka ndevu (kutozinyoa) ndevu,na kupiga mswaki,kusafisha ndani ya pua kwa maji,na kukata kucha,kuosha mikono baina ya vidole,na kung’oa (au kunyoa) nywele za kwapani,na kunyoa nywele za mbeleni (mavuzi),na upungufu wa maji. La kumi,kasema sahaba aliepokea hadithi hii kuwa nimesahau,lakini kasema bila shaka la kumi ni “kutahiriwa.”

    Kwa mujibu wa Biblia manabii na mitume wanathibitishwa kwa njia ya miujiza.
    Kutoka 14:21” Musa akanyosha mkono wake juu ya bahari,BWANA akaifanya bahari irudi nyuma kwa upepo wa nguvu utokao mashariki,usiku kucha,akaifanya bahari kuwa nchi kavu”.

    Matendo 19:11-12 “Mungu alifanya kwa mikono ya Paulo miujiza ya kupita kawaida . Hata wagonjwa wakaletewa leso na nguo zilizotoka mwilini mwake magonjwa yao yakawaondokea, pepo wachafu wakawatoka”. Tazama pia Matendo 16:16-18, 20:7-12 na Matendo 13:6-12.

    Qur’an nayo inathibitisha kuwa manabii na mitume ni lazima wafanye miujiza.

    Qurani 40:78 Suratul Al-Muumini [Waumini] inasomeka “Na kwa yakini tumewatuma mitume kabla yako wengime katika wao tumekusimulia (majina yao na habari zao) na wengine hatukukusimulia na haikuwa kwa mtume yoyote kuleta muujiza wowote ila kwa idhini ya Mwenyezi Mungu”

    Muhammad hakupewa kufanya muujiza wowote ili kuthibitisha madai ya unabii na utume wake.
    Qur’an 29:50 Suratul Al-Ankabuut (Buibui). “Na walisema “Mbona hakuteremshiwa miujiza kutoka kwa Mola wake? Sema miujiza iko kwa Mwenyezi Mungu tu (akitaka atakuteremshieni na kama hataki basi),nami hakika ni mwonyaji mbainishaji (dhahiri tu).” (Taz. Qur,an 6:35-37 13:7,)

    Katika Qur’an iko aya ambayo tunapaswa tuitafakari wote kwa pamoja.Katika Surat An-Nisaa, (wanawake), 4:79 “Wema uliokufikia unatoka kwa Mwenyezi Mungu na ubaya uliokufikia unatoka nafsini mwako, mwenyewe umefanya mambo hata yakakufika hayo. Nasi tumekupeleka kwa watu kuwa mtume na Mwenyezi Mungu ni shahidi wa kutosha (hapaitajiwi shahidi mwingine)”

    Aya hii inaonesha kuwa Muhammad mtume wa Waislamu, alipelekwa kwa watu kuwa mtume, huku Mwenyezi Mungu akiwa shahidi tu. Siku zote shahidi si mtendaji bali ni mwonaji tu wa tendo lililotendeka.Hoja yetu tungependa kuwajua hao watu waliompeleka Muhammad kwa watu ni akina nani?. Kwa sababu tumeona kule nyuma baada ya Muhammad kutoka pangoni, mkewe Bi. Khadija anamwambia Muhammad kuwa “utume huo!!!!!!! Na Bwana Waraqah ibn Naufal akimwambia Muhammad kuwa “ basi jibashirie kuwa wewe ni mtume wa umma huu” kabla ya Qur’an .Je hao si wale “Nasi tumekupeleka” wanaotajwa kwenye aya hiyo hapo juu? Tafakari!!

    Waislamu hudai kuwa Muhammad ametumwa na Mwenyezi Mungu wao, ambaye ni Mfalme wa Wafalme . Lakini tusomapo Biblia Takatifu katika kitabu cha Ufunuo 17:14 “ Hawa watafanya vita na Mwanakondoo, na Mwanakondoo atawashinda, kwa maana Yeye ni Bwana wa Mabwana, na Mfalme wa Wafalme; na hao walio pamoja naye ndiyo walioitwa na wateule, na waaminifu”

    Katika Ufunuo 19:11-16 “ Kisha nikaziona mbingu zimefunuka, na tazama, farasi mweupe, na yeye aliyempanda, aitwaye Mwaminifu na Wa-kweli, naye kwa haki ahukumu na kufanya vita. Na macho yake yalikuwa kama mwali wa moto, na juu ya kichwa chake vilemba vingi; naye ana jina lililoandikwa, asilolijua mtu ila yeye mwenyewe. Naye amevikwa vazi lililochovywa katika damu, na jina lake aitwa Neno la Mungu. Na majeshi yaliyo mbinguni wakamfuata, wamepanda farasi weupe na kuvikwa kitani nzuri, nyeupe, safi. Na upanga mkali hutoka kinywani mwake ili awapige mataifa kwa huo. Naye atawachunga kwa fimbo ya chuma, naye anakanyaga shinikizo la mvinyo ya ghadhabu ya hasira ya Mungu Mwenyezi. Naye ana jina limeandikwa katika vazi lake na paja lake, MFALME WA WAFALME NA BWANA WA MABWANA “

    Yesu Kristo ndiye Mfalme wa Wafalme na Bwana wa Mabwana.Lakini tunaposoma Hadithi sahihi za Kiislamu zinaeleza kuwa adui mkubwa wa Allah (s.w) Mungu wanayemwabudu Waislamu, ni yule anayeitwa Mfalme wa Wafalme.
    Sahih Al- Bukhari, Vol.8.Hadithi Na.225, Al-Lu’lu Wal-marjan,Juzuu ya 3,Hadithi Na.1385 “Hadithi ya Abu Huraira (r.a) amesema,Mtume wa Allah (s.a.w) amesema,”Majina yaliyo dhalili mno na mabaya mbele za Allah ni mtu kujiita,Malikil-Amlaak (Mfalme wa Wafalme).”

    Hivyo, ufunuo aliopokea Muhammad, ambao anatutaka na sisi Wakristo tuuamini haujatoka kwa Mungu tunayemwamini sisi Wakristo, yaani, Yesu Kristo.Bali kama alivyonukuliwa katika vitabu vya Kiislamu, unatokana na kuchezewa na Shetani, na kwa sababu hiyo kwetu anakuwa nabii na mtume wa uongo’

    Biblia Takatifu imetuonya kuwachunguza mitume na manabii. Katika kitabu cha Ufunuo 2:1-2 “ Kwa malaika wa kanisa lililoko Efeso andika; Haya ndiyo anenayo yeye azishikaye hizo nyota saba katika mkono wake wa kuume, yeye aendaye katikati ya vile vinara saba vya dhahabu. Nayajua matendo yako, na taabu yako, na subira yako, na ya kuwa huwezi kuchukuliana na watu wabaya, tena umewajaribu wale wajiitao mitume, nao siyo ukawaona kuwa waongo”
    Kwa mujibu wa aya hizi Muhammad s.a.w hastahili kuitwa nabii na mtume wa Mungu wa Kweli, bali anaangukia katika kundi la manabii na mitume wa uongo. Hatufai.

    UCHAMUNGU KATI YA WAKRISTO NA WAISLAM

    Mara kwa mara waislamu wanapopata nafasi ya kuongea na wakristo kuhusu mambo yanayohusu upendo wa Mungu kwa mwanadamu, hukana kabisa kuwa SI LAZIMA MUNGU AMTOE MTU FULANI KUWA KAFARA KWA AJILI YA UPATANISHO WA DHAMBI ZA MWANADAMU NA MUNGU ALIYE MTAKATIFU!!!!
    Dhana yao hiyo imesababisha mtazamo tofauti kwa mwislamu kuhusu neno dhambi na namna inavyopaswa kuondolewa sawasawa na mpango wa Mungu Muumbaji. Katika Ukristo tunaamini kwamba kafara ya Yesu Kristo ndiyo msingi mkuu uliopangwa na Mungu ili kuondoa dhambi ya mwanadamu na kupatanishwa na Mungu aliye Mtakatifu sana

    DHAMBI NI NINI? KWA MUJIBU WA BIBLIA NA QUR’AN

    Yoh 3:4 “Kila atendaye dhambi afanya uasi kwa kuwa dhambi ni uasi”
    1Yoh 5:17 “ Kila lisilo la haki ni dhambi”

    Kwa mujibu wa mafundisho ya uislamu dhambi ni SHIRKI. Shirki ni kumshirikisha Allah (s.w) na kitu kingine.
    Katika Suratul Ikhlas, 112:1-4 “ Sema Yeye ni Mwenyezi Mungu mmoja (tu).Mwenyezi Mungu (tu) ndiye anayestahiki kukusudiwa na viumbe vyake vyote kwa kumwabudu na kumuomba na kumtegemea, Hakuzaa wala hakuzaliwa, wala hana anayefanana naye hata mmoja”
    .Pia jambo hilo limeelezewa katika vitabu mbalimbali vya hadithi za Kiislamu,
    Katika Sahih Muslim,Juzuu ya 6 Hadithi Na 4

    Hadithi ya Abdillah bin Mas’uudi(r.a) amesema nilimuuliza Mtume(s.a.w) “Dhambi ipi ni kubwa zaidi mbele ya Allah?” Akanijibu “ Ni kumuwekea Allah mshirika hali ya kuwa yeye ndiye aliye kuumba” Nikasema hakika hilo ni kubwa.

    Hivi ndivyo Qur’an na hadithi zake zinavyoeleza kuhusu dhambi.

    Jambo ambalo halikanushiki katika vitabu vyote viwili yaani Biblia Takatifu na Qur’an Tukufu ni kuwa vyote vinaonesha kuwa MWANADAMU NI MWENYE DHAMBI!!!!!
    Kinachotofautiana ni jinsi Uislam na Ukristo unavyoitazama dhambi hiyo na namna ya kuiondoa sawasawa na mpango wa Mungu Mtakatifu.

    Neno UPATANISHO linapatikana mara 75 katika Biblia.Moja ya aya hizo ambazo iko katika Agano Jipya ni Rum 5:11 “wala si hivyo tu, ila twajifurahisha katika Mungu kwa Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo ambaye kwa yeye sasa tumeupokea huoUPATANISHO”.
    Kolosai 2:13-14
    “Na ninyi mlipokuwa mmekufa kwa sababu ya makosa na kutokutahiriwa kwa mwili wenu,aliwafanya hai pamoja naye,akiisha kutusamehe makosa yote, akiisha kuifuta ile hati iliyoandikwa ya kutushtaki kwa hukumu zake,iliyokuwa,ilyokuwa na uadui kwetu akaiondoaisiwepo tena akaigongomelea msalabani”

    Wakati mwingine ndugu zetu waislamu wanachanganywa sana na neno UPATANISHO, hasa wanapoona au kusoma tendo la Mungu la kukitoa kafara kitu kingine kisicho husika na dhambi hiyo iliyotendwa kwa ajili ya msamaha wa dhambi wa yule aliyeitenda na kwa sababu hiyo adhabu yote ya mkosaji inachukuliwa na yule au kile kilichotolewa kafara.Wao waislamu wanaona si haki kwa Mungu mwenye haki kumuadhibu mtu asiye kosa kwa kosa la mkosaji. Wao wanaona wale wote wenye haki lazima wapewe mambo mema na wale wasio haki yaani wenye dhambi wapewe taabu kwa makosa yao.Jambo la aina hii linaleta maudhi sana katika fikra za mwislamu kuhusu haki .HII NDIYO SABABU KUBWA WAISLAMU WANAPINGA KWA NGUVU ZOTE KUWA YESU HAKUSULUBIWA WALA HAKUFA KWA AJILI YA KUWA KAFARA YA MUNGU YA KUONDOA DHAMBI ZA MWANADAMU.

    Hata hivyo kwa fikra kama hizo muislamu huyu anakwenda kinyume na maelekezo ya aina hiyo yaliyomo katika Qur’an tunayoyasoma katika Suratul Jinn, 72:13(mashetani)
    “Nasi tulipousikia uongofu tuliuamini.Basi anayemwamini Mola wake hataogopa kupunjwa wala kutwikwa(kubebeshwa )dhambi (za mtu mwingine)

    KATIKA AGANO LA KALE KATIKA AGANO JIPYA

    Kondoo wa sadaka ya upatanisho Kondoo wa sadaka ni Bwana Yesu
    Walikuwa wanyama (Kut 12:1-5) mwenyewe (Yoh 1:29, I Kor 5:7-8)

    Kondoo mnyama alichi njwa Mwanakondoo Bwana Yesu
    Awe sadaka kwa Mungu alichinjwa (1Kor 5:7,Uf 5:8-14)
    (Kut 12:1-6,12,Kumb 16:1-2)

    Damu ya mwanakondoo ilipakwa Damu ya Yesu ilimwagika
    Juu ya kizingiti cha miimo miwili msalabani(Yoh 19:25-37) miimo
    Ya mlango (Kut 12:7,22) ya milango kwa sasa ni sisi
    Wakristo tulionyunyiziwa damu ya
    . Yesu mioyoni mwetu( 1 Pet 1:2
    Uf 1:5, 1Pet 1:18-19)

    Haya yote Yesu aliyafanya kwa njia ya msalaba.Hivyo kwa Mkristo msalaba ni njia ya :

    • Kuondoa sadaka zote za wanyama zilizoamuriwa na Mungu kwa njia ya Musa(Ebr 10:10-18), pia
    • Sheria ilifanywa batili (Ebr 7:18) kwa sababu Kristo ndiyo mwisho wa sheria(Rum 10:4)
    Yesu akiwa mwanakondoo na mwana wa Mungu aliyatimiza hayo yote ili mwanadamu mwenye dhambi awe huru mbali na dhambi, tunayasoma hayo katika
    2 kor 5:19 “ yaani Mungu alikuwa ndani ya Kristo akiupatanisha ulimwengu na nafsi yake asiwahesabie makosa yao naye ametia ndani yetu neno la upatanisho”

    Katika uislamu hakuna Hakikisho la ondoleo la dhambi. Hii ni kuanzia mtume wao Mohammad mwenyewe mpaka wafuasi wake, Ni kwasababu wao wanafikiri wakiishi kwa sheria wataweza kushinda dhambi. Lakini tumeona juhudi zozote za kibinadamu haziwezi kumhakikishia mwanadamu msamaha wa dhambi na hivyo kujipatanisha na Mungu mwenye haki.
    Tunapoanza Kuangalia Qur’an tunaona wazo tofauti kabisa na mpango wa Mungu Muumba katika Kumkomboa mwanadamu na dhambi katika
    Suratul Zukhruf (Mapambo) 43:81 inasema
    Sema’ (Mwenyezi Mungu) mwingi wa rehema angalikuwa na Mtoto, ningekuwa wa kwanza wa kumuabudu mtoto huyo kwa kuwa ni mtoto wa Mungu wangu.
    Katika aya hii tunaona mtume wa Waislamu Muhammad anasema kuwa Mungu hana mwana, Kauli hiyo imeendelea kurithiwa na waislamu wote binaadamu pamoja na Majini na hivyo kutojua mpango wa Mungu kupitia mwanae Yesu (Yohana 3:16)

    Tumeona katika Biblia Mungu akibadilisha sadaka toka mnyama na kuwa mwanawe mwenyewe, lakini leo muislamu huyu anatoa kafara za wanyama tena wengi tu hasa anapokuwa hijja. Katika…

    uratul Hajji 22:37 inasema
    Nyama zao (wanyama hao wanaochinjwa) hazimfikii mwenyezi Mungu wala damu zao, lakini inamfikia (Mwenyezi Mungu) toba yenu.

    Hivyo kwa aya hii inahakikisha kuwa Muislamu huyu hajui atasamehewa vipi dhambi zake nyingi alizonazo na wala hajui kuwa Mungu tayari alikwisha batilisha kafara ya mnyama.

    Sasa hebu tuangalie baadhi ya mambo ambayo muislamu akiyafanya yeye anaamini amesamehewa dhambi zake.

    • Mwiba Huondoa Dhambi
    Katika Sahih Bukhari na Muslim juzuu ya 7 Hadith 544
    “ Hadith ya Aisha (r.a), mke wa mtume (SAW) alisema mtume wa Allah amesema “Hakuna tatizo litakalompata Muislamu isipokuwa Allah atafuta madhambi kwa tatizo hilo kwake, hata kama ni mwiba utakaomtoboa” (al lu’lu war-marjan vol.3 H.1663 UK.969)_
    • Mtu aliyefiwa watoto watatu
    Katika sahih Bukhar na Muslim juzuu ya 9 Hadith 413
    “Hadith ya Abu Said Al-khudri (r.a) amesema, alikuja mwanamke fulani kwa Mtume wa Allah! Na akasema kumwambia mtume wa Allah (SAW) “ Wanaume ndio pekee wenye kufaidika na mafundisho yako, kwa hiyo tutengee siku moja, tunakuja, unatufundisha katika katika aliyokufundisha Allah. Mtume (SAW) jikusanyeni siku kadha wa kadha mahala kadha wa kadha, wakajikusanya. Mtume wa Allah (SAW) akawaendea akafundisha katika aliyomfundisha Allah kisha akasema, Hakuna Mwanamke miongoni mwenu atakayetanguliza watoto wake watatu, isipokuwa watakuwa pazia ya kumkinga na moto, Mwanamke mmoja katika wao akauliza, Ewe mtume wa Allah, Wawili je? Yule mwanamke akalirudia swali lake mara mbili, Mtume (SAW) akasema wawili na wawili na wawili.

    • Muislamu akipatwa na Homa ya siku moja
    Katika kitabu kiitwacho Mkweli Mwaminifu kilichoandikwa na Sheikh Said Moosa Mohammed al-Kindy wa Muscat Oman. Juzuu 3-4 uk 74 hadith na 924 inasema
    “Homa ni bahati ya kila Muislamu kwa (adhabu ya) moto. Na homa ya siku moja inafuta (madhambi ya) mwaka (mmoja) kamili.

    • Tendo la Ndoa
    Katika kitabu kiitwacho Mkweli Mwaminifu juzuu 1-2 cha Mohammed al-Kindy uk 206 Hadith 467 inasema
    “ Hakika Mwanamme akimtazama mkewe (kwa matamanio ya kuingiliana) nae (mke) akamtazama mumewe (kwa ajili hiyo) basi anawatazama Mwenyezi Mungu utazamaji wa rehema, (mume) akimshika mkewe kwa mkono wake ( kwenda kutimiza haja yao) basi yanadondoka (yanatoka) madhambi yao kwenye vidole vyao”

    • Kuoga siku ya ijumaa
    Katika Kitabu kiitwacho Mkweli Mwaminifu kilichoandikwa na Sheikh Moosa Mohammed al-Kindy Juzuu ya 1-2 Hadith no 66 uk 41 inasema
    “ Ogeni siku ya ijumaa, kwani anaeoga siku ya Ijumaa basi inakuwa kafara kwake (yanafutwa madhambi yake) baina ya Ijumaa mpaka Ijumaa, na nyongeza siku tatu”

    Lakini tunaposoma Biblia Takatifu Yer 2:22 “Maana ujapojiosha kwa magadi na kujipatia sabuni nyingi, lakini uovu wako umeandikwa mbele zangu asema Bwana MUNGU”

    Hivi ndivyo mafundisho ya Kiislamu yanavyofundisha kuhusu kuondoa dhambi.

    Jambo ambalo ningependa ulijue katika Uislamu , mbali ya kufanya sala mara tano kama walivyoamriwa na Qur’an bado Muislamu huyu hana uhakika wa Msamaha wake wa dhambi.

    Mohammad ambaye ndiye kiongozi wao, mpaka siku aliyokufa tarehe 8/6/632 B.K alikuwa hana uhakika kama amesamehewa dhambi zake au hapana na hivyo hivyo ndivyo ilivyo kwa wafuasi wake.

    Katika Suratul Muhammad 47:19
    “Jua ya kwamba hakuna aabudiwaye kwa haki ila Mwenyezi Mungu na Omba maghufira kwa dhambi zako, na waislamu wanaume na waislamu wanawake.
    Unapomuuliza Muislamu ni lini Mohammad alipotangaza uhakika wa Msamaha wa dhambi zake mwenyewe, jibu utakalopewa utaambiwa katika…..(Soma pia 40:55).
    Katika Qur’an kuna habari za Mohammad S.A.W kurogwa kwa mwaka mmoja huku akiwa Mtume kama alivyojiita mwenyewe Q. 113:1-6 pamoja na fafanuzi zake.

    Qur’an Suratul Al-Fath 48:1-2
    Bila shaka tumekupa kushinda kuliko dhahiri ili mwenyezi mungu akusamehe dhambi zako zilizotangulia na zijazo na kukutimizia neema zake na kukuongoza katika njia iliyonyooka.

    Katika Sahih Muslim juzuu I hadith 133
    Mohammad alimwambia mwanae Fatuma
    “Iokoe nafsi yako kutoka kwenye moto, niombe chochote unachotaka kutoka kwenye mali yangu kwa hakika mimi sitokufaa na chochote mbele ya Mwenyezi Mungu, Iokoe nafsi yako na Moto.”

    Lakini tunaposoma ndani ya Biblia tunaonya onyo la Bwana Mungu wa Israel katika Zaburi 49:7-8 inasema
    “Hakuna mtu awezaye kumkomboa ndugu yake wala kumpa Mungu fidia kwa ajili yake. Maana fidia ya nafsi zao ina gharama, wala hana budi kuiacha hata milele”

    Lakini unaposoma hadithi inayofafanua aya hiyo katika Sahih al-Bukhar juzuu ya 6 hadith 360 inayosema
    “Ilisimuliwa na al-Mughira Mtume (SAW) alikuwa akifanya sala mpaka usiku mpaka miguu yake ikavimba, MTU FULANI akamwambia Allah amekusamehe dhambi zako zilizopita na zijazo”

    Katika aya iliyo katika Sura hiyo ni maneno ya mtu fulani ambaye hajulikani ni nani, ndiye anamtamkia Mohammad maneno hayo na kwa sababu hiyo ni maneno ya mtu fulani tu wala si ya Allah , mungu wanayemwabudu waislamu wala ya kiongozi yeyote wa kidini, Hii ni kwa sababu katika Uislamu mwenye mamlaka ya kupokea ujumbe wowote kutoka kwa Mungu wao ni Mohammad peke yake na si mtu mwingine yeyote. Sasa basi hata yeye mwenyewe Mohammad hana uhakika wa msamaha wa dhambi zake itakuwaje kwa wafuasi wake?

    Katika Uislamu hakuna watu waliobora isipokuwa hawa Muhammad mwenyewe, Abu Bakar,Umar ibn Khattab, na Ali Ibn Talib,
    MOHAMMAD! Tumeona yeye mwenyewe hana uhakika wa msamaha wa dhambi zake.
    ABU BAKAR! Ameripotiwa katika katika kitabu kiitwacho Da’irat al Ma’arif juzuu 2 uk 39,40 amekaririwa akisema “ Laiti ningekuwa mti wa kukatwa chini na kuliwa, Ninatamani ningekuwa nyasi nyororo ili niliwe na Mbwa mwitu. Na alikuwa akipatwa na majonzi makubwa na huzuni kiasi kwamba mtu angeweza kusikia harufu ya ini lake lililoungua na harufu hiyo kutoka mdomoni mwake..
    Hana uhakika na msamaha wa dhambi zake

    Pia ukisoma katika Kitabu kiitwacho Al-‘Iqd al-Farid juzuu 2 uk 256 inasema
    Al-Qasim Ibn Mohammad alisimulia kuwa Abu-Bakar alimwambia Bint yake Aisha alipokuwa anakaribia kufa “Binti yangu, Leo ndiyo siku sadaka zangu zote zinaachwa pembeni kama ni furaha basi furaha hiyo ni ya milele na kama ni Huzuni basi ni Huzuni ya Milele,
    Huyu nae hana uhakika wa msamaha wa dhambi zake na amekufa bila kutubu.

    ALI IBN ALI TALIB
    Katika kitabu kiitwacho Al-kitab al- Mustatraf cha al-khatib al-ibshihi uk 165
    Dhihar Ibn Hamza alisema kumwelezea, Nilimwana katika Hali fulani wakati usiku ulipoingia na nyota zilipozimika, Alikuwa akikaa kwenye sehemu yake ya heshima akiwa amekamata ndevu zake katika hali ya kufadhaika na kujuta kama vile mtu aliye katika huzuni kubwa, Nikasikia hata sauti masikioni mwangu akisema “ Ewe maisha ya Dunia Je ulikuwa ukinitafuta mimi tu? Lakini Oh! Mdanganye mwingine pia, Nimekupa vitu vitatu ewe Dunia ambavyo kamwe sitavipata tena kwako, Muda mfupi hapa Duniani, maisha yenye kujitweza na kujitia hatarini Oh chakula chake ni kidogo na njia yake ni ya kutia huzuni.

    Huyu nae hana uhakika na msamaha wa dhambi zake na amekufa bila kutubu.

    UMAR IBN KHATTAB
    Katika kitabu al- Iqd al- Farid inasema
    “Laiti ningekuwa namiliki mlima wenye Dhahabu ningelikuwa nimeitoa kwa fidia kwa ajili yangu mwenyewe kutokana na adhabu ya Mwenyezi Mungu , anayetukuzwa sana kabla sijaonana nae. (Al- Bukhari).
    Lakini ndani ya Biblia tunaona tayari gharama kubwa ikiwa ni pamoja na fidia ilikwisha lipwa.

    1 Pet 1:16-19 “Kwa maana imeandikwa mtakuwa watakatifu kwa kuwa mimi ni Mtakatifu, na ikiwa mnamwita Baba , yeye ahukumuye kila mtu pasipo upendeleo kwa kadri ya kazi yake, enendeni kwa hofu katika wakati wenu wa kukaa hapa kama wageni. Nanyi mfahamu mfahamu kwamba mlikombolewa si kwa vitu viharibikavyo, kwa fedha ,au dhahabu mpate kutoka katika mwenendo wenu usiofaa mlioupokea kwa baba zenu, bali kwa damu ya thamani kama ya Mwanakondoo asiye na ila na waa yaani, ya Kristo”
    Umar hajui lolote kuhusu uthamani wa damu ya Yesu wala dini yake ya Kiialamu haijawahi kumweleza, anadhani anaweza kujiokoa mwenyewe lakini hjawezi ndiyo maana anaijutia nafsi yake. Amekufa bila kutubu.

    Pia katika Dawud, Ibn Hind amesimulia akimnukuu Qatada.
    “Umar alipokuwa mgonjwa sana alimwambia mwanae Abdallah nilaze shavu langu kwenye ardhi lakini huyo mwanae hakutaka kufanya hivyo. Ndipo Umar alipolaza shavu lake mwenyewe ardhini na akasema “ Ole kwa Umar na pia ole kwa mama yake na Umar Mungu asipowasamehe!
    Kumbuka kuwa Dini ya Kiislamu imekuja baadaye baada ya Ukristo mwaka wa 610 B,K baada ya kuwa kazi ya ukombozi wa mwanadamu imekwishafanywa na Yesu kwa karne 6.Hivyo Waislamu wako nje ya mpango wa Mungu wa ukombozi kwa kukataa kafara ya Mungu yaani Yesu

    Hivi ndivyo mafundisho ya Uislamu yanavyosema kuhusu tumaini la msamaha wa dhambi kwa wale ambao ni viongozi wakubwa kabisa katika dini ya Kiislamu.

    Wazo jingine walilonalo ni kwamba wanaamini kuwa siku ya hukumu Allah atapima matendo yao katika mzani. Ikiwa matendo mema ni mengi basi wataingizwa peponi, lakini ikiwa matendo mabaya ni mengi basi mtu huyo ataingizwa katika jehanamu ya moto. Je mwanadamu ataweza kumpendeza Mungu kwa matendo yake?

    Tunapoaangalia wafuasi wao, na hasa tunaposoma katika Qur’an Suratul Hud 11:114
    “Na simamisheni sala katika ncha mbili za mchana (nayo ni adhuhuri na laasiri) na nyakati za usiku zilizokaribu na mchana. ( nayo ni Magharibi na Isha ziko karibu na mwisho wa mchana wa alfajiri iko karibu na mwanzo wa mchana). Hakika mema Huondoa maovu. Huu ni ukumbusho kwa wanao kumbuka. ( Haya ni mawaidha kwa wanaokubali kuwaidhika)”

    Unaposoma ufafanuzi wa aya hiyo ya 114 unasema
    “Kwa huku kusali mara tano kutwa Mwenyezi Mungu atamfutia mtu baadhi ya dhambi zake nyingi alizofanya baina yake yeye na Mwenyezi Mungu”.

    Kwa hiyo huyu mtu hapati uhakika wa utakaso wa dhambi zake na anakuwa hajui ngapi zimesamehewa na ngapi bado kwa sababu katika dini yake ya kiislamu hakuna mwenye mamlaka ya kumtangazia msamaha wa dhambi kama vile ilivyo kwa viongozi wa dini ya Kikristo ambao wamepewa mamlaka hayo ya kuwatangazia wafuasi wa Yesu na wale wote wanaomwamini kwa kuamini kafara yake..Tunayasoma hayo katika Injili ya Yesu kama ilivyoandikwa katika
    Yohana 20:22-23 “Naye akiisha kusema hayo akawavuvia akawaambia,Pokeeni roho Mtakatifu ,wowote mtakaowaondolea dhambi wameondolewa na wowote mtakaowafungia dhambi wamefungiwa”.

    Ndugu yangu msomaji, Hija ni Ibada kubwa kabisa kwa Muislamu ambayo hutakiwa kuifanya angalu mara moja katika maisha yake kwa mwenye uwezo (fedha) na kwa kawaida Hija hii hufanywa katika nchi ya Saud Arabia katika mji wa Maka amabao waislamu wanaitikadi kuwa ndio mji wao mtakatifu. Mwislamu anapokuwa Hija kuna Ibada ya kutoa Kafara (kuchinja) wanyama k.m Ngamia, Kondoo, Mbuzi ili iwe kama fidia ( ransom) kwa dhambi alizofanya.
    Katika kitabu kiitwacho “VIPI UHIJI” kilichoandikwa na A.Suleiman uk 22 kinaelezea kafara anayopaswa kuifanya Muhirim anayehiji kwa kufanya mapenzi akiwa Maka,
    “Kafara ya Mhirim kwa kufanya Mapenzi ni kuchinja (bila kuchelewa katika siku za hija) Ngamia mwenye umri wa miaka mitano. Ikiwa hutapata ngamia utachinja ng’ombe, ikiwa hatapata ng’ombe basi kondoo au mbuzi saba, ikiwa hawatapatikana basi atakisia dhamani ya ngamia na kwa dhamani hiyo atanunua ngano na kuwagawia maskini wa Maka. Ikiwa yote hayo hakuweza basi itampas afunge siku moja kwa kila lita 0.51 za ngano ambazo zingeweza kununuliwa katika dhamani ya ngamia”

    Hivi ndivyo anavypaswa kutoa kafara Mwislamu akiwa Hija huku akiamini kuwa dhambi alizofanya kwa kufanya Mapenzi zitasamehewa kwa kutoa kafara ya wanyama au ngano (unga) lakini tusomapo Biblia katika
    Amosi 5:21,26 Inasema
    Mimi nazichukia sikukuu zenu, nazidharau, nami sitapendezwa na makutano yenu ya dini naam ijapokuwa mnanitolea sadaka zenu za kuteketezwa na sadaka zenu za unga, SITAZIKUBALI wala sitaziangalia sadaka zenu za amani na wanyama walionona. Naam mtamchukua Sikuthi mfalme wenu, na Kiuni sanamu zenu, nyota ya mungu wenu mliojifanyizia wenyewe.

    Mwislamu huyu anapokuwa hija pamoja na kuiita kuwa ile ni ibada takatifu ,lakini maneno anayoyatamka siku hiyo ya mwisho wa hija ni maneno ya kukatisha tama sana , kwa sababu yanadhihirisha kuwa pamoja na mambo yote anayoyafanya huyu Mwislamu lakini bado hajapata uhakika wa msamaha wa dhambi zake.
    Tunasoma katika kitabu kiitwacho VIPI UHIJI ule Uk.66-67

    “Ee Mola nyumba ni yako, mja wako mwana wa waja wako wawili. Umenileta juu ya kiumbe uliyemfanya anitii, kunileta mji wako kunionyesha neema yako ili niweze kutimiza amal zako. Ikiwa umependezwa na mimi, basi zidi zaidi kupendezwa nami. Ikiwa hujapendezwa nami nibariki hivi sasa kabla nyumbani kwangu na kwahala ninakokwenda hakujawa mbali na nyumba yako. Sasa hivi wakati wa kuondoka umewadia ukiniruhusu. Sitafuti chochote isipokuwa ridhaa yako na nyumba yako. Ewe Mola nipe afya ya kiwiliwili na unihifadhi katika dini yangu. Ifanye hali yangu kuwa bora na unidumishe katika utiifu kwako kwa muda wote utakao niweka hai. Nipe yaliyo bora katika huu ulimwengu na katika akhera kwani wewe ni muweza wa kila kitu”

    Mkristo anaishi katika neema ya msamaha uliofanya na Bwana wetu Yesus Kristo. Kwa Hiyo anao mpango maalum wa Mungu kuhusu msamaha na upatanisho. Mslaba wa Yesu ndio mlango wake. Tunapomfahamu Yesu ndipo neema yake huitangulia sheria.

    Mungu wanayemwabudu waislamu amejieleza wazi katika kitabu chake Quran kuhusu wacha Mungu kuwa ni akina nani.
    Tunasoma hayo katika Quran Suratul Al-Maidah,5:82 inasema
    “ Hakika utawakuta walio maadui zaidi kuliko watu (wengine) kwa waislamu ni Mayahudi, na wale mushirikina (wasiyokuwa na kitabu), na utawaona waliokaribu kwa urafiki na waislamu ni wale wanaosema “sisi ni Wakristo” (Hayo) ni kwa sababu wako miongoni mwao wanazuoni na wamchao Mungu, na kwa sababu wao (Wakristo) hawatakabari, wakiijua haki huifuata”

    Wakristo wamepata ucha Mungu kwa kupokea sadaka na dhabihu ya Mungu ambayo ni Yesu Kristo.

    Je, DINI YA UISLAM IMECHUKUA IBADA ZA WAARABU ZAMA ZA UJAHILIA (YAANI UJINGA)?

    Wakati wa ujahilia (ujinga) kabla ya dini ya uislamu makureshi ambalo ni kabila la muhammad s.a.w. na waarabu wenzao, walikuwa wakiabudu miungu mingi yapata 360 hivi. Kawaida hiyo ya kuabudu kwao miungu mingi kumesimuliwa waziwazi katika quarani na vitabu mbalimbali vya kiislamu. Vitabu hivyo vimeandikwa na masheikh na wanachuoni wengi, nitawataja baadhi yao nazo ni hawa…

    (i) Maulamaa sayyid Abul A’la Maududi
    Katika kitabu chake kiitwocho katika kuufahamu uislamu ukurasa wa 42-44 kuna maneno haya…”Bara Arabu mwina wa kiza wafanya biashara waarabu walijikokota masafa marefu ilikuwa vigumu kwao kupata hata chembe ya elimu wachache waliojua kusoma na kuandika walikuwa wakiabudu mawe, miti, masanamu, nyota na pepo, kwa ufupi kila kilichowapitia akilini mwao, hawakujua hata kidogo mafunzo ya mitume waliowatangulia. Walikua na dhana kuwa ibrahimu na ismail walikuwa babu zao, lakini walikuwa hawajui kitu kuhusu mafunzo yao ya dini na Mungu waliyemwabudu.

    (ii) Sheik Abdullah saleh Al-Farsy ambaye alikuwa kadhi mkuu zanzibar na baadaye nchini Kenya
    Katika kitabu chake kiitwacho maisha ya nabii muhammad s.a.w. ukurasa wa 6 kuna maneno haya… “Hata ilipokuwa karibu atadhihiri mtume mapadiri wa kinasara na makuhani wa kiyahudi waliokuwa wakikaa bara arabu walikuwa wakiwataharisha majirani zao wa kiarabu waliokuwa wakiabudu masanamu;
    Qurani imetaja miungu mbalimbali iliyoabudiwa na makureshi na waarabu wenzao zama za ujahilia.

    (i) Waliabudu maandazi.

    Qurani 25:43-44 Suratul Al;- furqan (Qurani)
    Je umemuona yule aliyefanya matamanio yake (kile alichokipenda). Kuwa mungu wake? Basi je, utaweza kuwa mlinzi wake (ukamhifadhi) na haya, na hali ya kuwa hataki?) au je, unafikiri ya kwamba wengi katika wao wanasikia au wanafahamu? Hawa kuwa hao ila ni kama wanyama bali wao wanapotea zaidi njia.
    Ufafanuzi wa aya ya 43 ulio katika qurani juzuu ya 19 ni huu, “waarabu kwa ujinga wao wa kuabudu chungu ya miungu walikuwa baadhi yao wakiona chochote kile kikawapwndeza hukiabudu hata andazi lililokaa kwa sura nzuri.
    Hapa tunaona kuwa qurani inasimulia wazi wazi kwamba waarabu waliabudu hata andazi na tena ni wajinga “yaani majahalia”

    (ii) kuabuduwa kwa miungu ya sanamu.

    Qurani 71 22-23 Suratul Nuh (Nuhu)
    Na walifanya hila kubwa kubwa za (kubatilisha dini). Na waliwaambia (wafuasi wao): “Msiache miungu yenu wala msiwaache waddi wala suwa’a wala yaghuta wala ya’uqa wala Nasra”. (Majina ya waungu wao wa kisamu).
    Hii ni miungu ya uongo ya sanamu ambayo iliabudiwa na waarabu mungu waddi alikuwa na umbo la mwanamke yaghuta umbo la simba, ya’uga umbo la farasi hayo yanapatikana katika kitabu kiitwacho “history of Islam kilichoandikwa na Pro. Masudul Hassan ukurasa wa 43

    (iii) kuabudiwa kwa miungu iitwayo lata, uzza na manata

    Qurani 53:18-20,23 suratul An-najm
    kwa yakini aliona nabii muhammad mambo makubwa kabisa katika alama (Qudra) za mola wake.je mume waona lata na uzza? Na manata mungu wenu mwingine wa tatu, kuwa ndio waungu hao badala ya mwenyezi mungu? Hayakuwa hayo majina ya lata mungu mwanamke, na uzza mungu mwanamke mwenye enzi na manata, mungu mwanamke anaye neemesha ila ni majina tu mliwapa nyinyi na baba zenu…

    (iv)Kuabudiwa kwa Allah (s.w.) na majahilia (wajinga)

    Makureshi pamoja na waarabu wenzao ambao walikuwa wakabudu miungu mingi kama tulivyoona huko juu. Vilevile miongoni mwa hiyo miungu walimuabudu Allah (S.W.) ambaye ndiye aliyekuwa mungu mkubwa, na miungu ya hata na uzza na manata wakawaitakadi kuwa mi waungu wanawake ama wake zake Allah au watoto wake. Hayo tunayaona katika ufafanuzi wa aya ya 180 katika Qurani suratul Al- A’raf na pia katika kitabu kiitwacho history of isalmu kilichoandikwa na pro masudul hasan ukurasa 43. ushahidi wa wazi zaidi wa kuonyesha kuwa waarabu majahilia walimuabudu Allah tunaupata katika vitabu vifuatavyo…

    (i) kuzaliwa kwa Muhammad S.A.W. mtume wa waislamu
    maombi na dua ya abdul mutalib kwa Allah.
    Tunaposoma kitabu cha maisha ya Muhammad S.A.W. kilitangwa na sheikh Farsy ukurasa wa 5 kuna maneno hayo…

    Pale pale alfajiri alipokwisha kuzaliwa mtume alikwenda kuitwa babu yake kuja kumwona mjukuu wake. Babu huyu alifurahi sama na akamfunika manguo mjukuu wake, na akamfunika manguo mjukuu wake, akajikongoja naye mpaka kwenye Al-ka’ba akafungua mlango akaingia ndani, akasimama, akamwombea dua kwa mashairi mazuri ya kiarabu aliyoyatunga mwenyewe wakati ule ule, kisha akarejea naye na jua bado halikuchomoza.
    Ushahidi wa wazi unaothibitisha kuwa baba yake Muhammad Abdul muttalib aliomba dua kwa Allah tunaupata tunaposoma utangulizi wa suratul al-fyl ulio katika juzuu ya ukurada wa 946 Qurani iliyotafsiriwa kwa kiswahili chapa ya nane tunasoma maneno hayo. “chifu mkuu wa makka zama hizo alikuwa Abdul muttalib, alikwenda al ka’ba pamoja na baadhi ya machifu wa kikuraish na akilishika komeo la chuma la mlango wa al-ka’ba, akamwambia Allah (S.W.0 kuilinda nyumba yake pamoja na wahudumu wake. Zama hizo kulikuwa na masanamu 360 ndani na kando ya Al- ka’ba.”

    (v) imani ya Abdul muttalib ilikuwa hii.
    Katika kitabu kilichoandikwa na mwanachuoni maarufu wa kiislamu aitwae ale muhsin barwani ukurasa wa 153 tunasoma maneno haya; “hapakutokea mwarabu ambaye alipewa jina hilo na babu yake tangu kuzaliwa kwake, na huyo babu hakuwa mkristo bali alikuwa akifuata mila za kishirikina.” Na wala hakujua taurati wala injili.

    (vi) himizo la Muhammad (S.A.W.) kwa makureshi wenzie kuhusu mungu aitwae Allah.

    Katika kitabu kiitwacho mkweli mwaminifu kilichotungwa na sheikh said moosa muhamed al kindy juzuu ya mwanzo na pili chapa ya kumi ukurasa wa 130 tunadoma maneno haya: “katika wakati wa ujaahiliya kabla mtume (S.A.W.) kupata utume alikuwa akiwaambia waru “enyi watu semeni laa ilaha illah laah mtafuzu” yaani hana mola ila Allah mtafuzu.
    Huu ni ushahidi wa wazi kabisa ya kwamba Allah aliabudiwa na makureshi ma waarabu wenzao hao watu walikuwa washikina , wapagni na majahilia (wajinga). Kumbuka Muhammad alikuwa ni mkureshi naye aliposema “hapana mola ila Allh” alikuwa yupo za ujahilia na hakuwa anajua kitabu wala imani tazama Qurani 42:52 Suratul shuraa.

    (vii) je, mungu anayeabudiwa ba waislamu jina lake ni nani?

    Qurani 17:110 suratul ban israil wana wa Israel
    sema: “mwombeni mwenyezi mungu kwa jina la Allah au muombeni kwa jina la rahman kwa jina lolote mtakalo mwita katika hayo itaifaa: kwani ana majina mazuri mazuri,” wala usiiseme sala yako kwa sauti kubwa wala usiseme kwa sauti ndogo, bali shika njia baina ya hizo katikati si kwa kelele wala kimya.
    Katika aya hii tunaona jina la mungu anayeabudiwa ba waislamu anaitwa Allah. Katika qurani jina hilo limetjwa mara 2,866 kumbuka kuwa makureshi na waarabu wenzao waliokuwa washirikina wapagani na majahilia wajinga kabla ya uislamu walimuabudu mungu huyo aitwae allah swali muhimu je, waislamu hawakutithi mungu wa makureshi? Tafakari kwa makini.

    (viii) mji mkuu wa makureshi na waarabu wenzao zama za ujahilia ambako walikuwa wanaenda kuhiji ni huu
    Tunaposoma utangulizi wa suratul Quraysh katika juzuu ya 30 ukurasa wa 950-951 chapa ya nane ya Qurani ya kiswahili kuna maneno haya…kabila la kureshi lilikuwa limetawanyika kote hijaz hadi zama za Qusayy bin kilaab mmoja wa mababu wa mababu wa mtume (S.A.W.). kwanza kabisa Qusayy aliwakusanya makureshi pamoja huko makka, na hivyo kabila hili likawa wadhamini wa Al-ka’ba kwa msingi huo, Qusayy alikuwa akiitwa mujammi mkusanyaji wa wartu wa habila lake. Mtu huyu kwa busara yake aliweza kuasisi serikali katika mji wa makka, na akaweka mipango mizuri kwa ajili ya mahujaji wajao toka kote arabuni, na matokea yake ni kuwa makureshi walipata umaarufu mkubwa miongoni mwa makabila ya kiarabu.
    Hapa tunaona kuwa zama za ujahilia na upagani kabla ya dini ya uislamu waarabu wote walienda kuhiji katika mji wa makka kwenye nyumba ya Al-ka’ba inayoitwa “Bait-ullah” yaani nyumba ya allah. Kumbuka nyumba hiyo hiyo wapagani wa kiarabu zama za ujahilia (ujinga) waliabudu miungu 360 na Allah ndiye mungu wao mkuu.

    Mji mkuu wa hija kwa waislamu ni huu.
    Qurani 3:96 suratul Al-aal-imran (watu wa imran)
    kwayakini nyumba ya kwanza iliyewekwa kwa ajili ya watu kufanya ibada ni iloe iliyoko makka, na yenye baraka na uongozi kwa ajili ya walimwengu wote.
    Qurani 22:27-29 suratul Al-Hajj. (Hijja)
    Na (tukamwambia “utangaze kwa watu habari ya Hijja, watakujia, (wengine) kwa miguu na (wengine) juu ya kila mnyama aliyekonda kwa machofu ya njiani wakija kutoka katika kila njia ua mbali; ili washuhudee manufaa yao na ili wakushirishe kulitaja jina la mwenyezi mungu katika diku zinazojulikana fadhila zake na juu ya yale aliyowaruzuku, nao mi wanyana wenye miguu mine. Na kuleni katika wanyama hao na mlisheni mwenye shida na fakiri. Kasha wajisafishe toka zao, na watimize hadhiri zao na waizunguke nyumba ya kale (nyumba kongwe Al-ka’ba.)

    Tunaposoma ufafanuzi wa aya ya 29 ulio ndani ya Qurani katika juzuu ya 17 kuna maneno haya; “kabla ya uislamu waarabu walikuwa wakiitukuza Al-ka’ba. Na kwa ilivyokuwa ni jingo la zamani sana waliita Al-Baytul’Atiq yaani nyumba ya kale.”
    Kama vile waarabu wapagani, makafiri na majahilia mji mkuu wa Hijja ni makka kule Saudi Arabia ndivyo ilivyo kwa waislamu nao mji wao mkuu ambao wanaenda kuhiji ni makka. Isitoshe Qurani inasimulia kuwa makka ni mama wa miji soma hayo katika Qurani 6:92 suratul Al- An-Am (wanyama) waislamu popote walipo duniani wanaambiwa wanaposali waelekeze nyuso zao mahali maalumu,

    Qurani inasimulia hivi
    Qurani 7:29Suratul Al- Araf
    Sema: mola wangu ameamrisha uadilifu, na ameniambia nikuambieni elekezeni nyuso zenu kwake wakati wa kila sala…
    Je mola huyo ambaye anasema kuwaambia wenye kufuata Qurani waelekeze nyuso alipo huko ni wapi?
    Qurani 27:91 suratul An-Naml
    Bila shaka nimeamrishwa nimwabudu mola wa nji huu wa makka ambaye akadiri ya aya hizi tunaona kuwa qurani inasimulia kuwa mola huyo ni wa mji wa makka ambaye…
    Katika ibada zao waislamu huelekeza nyuso zao kibla nako ni katika msikiti wa Al’ ka’ba iliyoko makka Qurani 2:144-150 mola wa mji wa makka ndiye Allah ambaye aliabudiwa na waarabu washirikina zama za ujahilia, na ndiye huyo huyo anoyeabudiwqa na waislamu.

    (ix) kuzunguka Al- ka’ba wakiwa uchi wakati wa ibada.

    Kabla ya dini ya uislamu makureshi na waarabu wenzao walikuwa wakiizunguka Al-ka’ba “bait ullah’ yaani nyumba ya Allah wakiwa uchi wake kwa waume walikuwa wakiitikadi nguo ni kitu kinachopata uchafu kwa hivyo hakistahiki kuvaliwa wakati wa ibada hayo tunayaona katika kitabu cha maisha ya Muhammad ukura wa 4 kilichotungwa na shikh Abdullah saleh Al Farsy ambaye alikuwa kadhi mkuu wa Zanzibar baadaye nchini Kenya. Siyo Farsy peke yake ambaye aliyeandika hayo bali na mwanachuoni maarufu aitwae Abul A’la maududi katika kitabu chake kiitwacho katika kuufahamu uislamu ukurasa wa 43 aliwaelezea waarabu hivi: maisha yao yalikuwa ya kishenzi. Mambo yao yalikuwa ya kishenzi na wakati wote walisherekea uzinzi kamari na ulevi. Kuteka nyara na kunyang’anya ulilokuwa useni wao, kuu na kutwaa wanawake kwa nguvu ndizo zilikuwa tabia zao halisi. Wakiweza kukao tupu uchi mbele za wenzao pasina haya wala hata kuona wamefanya jambo lolote la fedheha. Hata wake zao walikuwa wakiizunguka al-ka’ba uchi. Kwa ajili ya fikira za ujinga mtupu ati wa kuchunga heshima zao, waliwaua mabinti zao ili asije mtu akawa mkwa wao. Walikuwa wakiwaoa mama zao wa kambo baada ya kufa baba zao. Walikuwa wajinga hata wa mambo madogo ya kula, kuvaa na kunawa. Ama katika imani zao za kidini, walikuwa na ugonjwa ule ule uliotokana na uovu uliokuwa ukipoteza ulimwengu mzima.

    Kumbuka Allah ndiye mungu waliomuabudu waarabu hao na nyumba yao ya ibada ni Al-ka’ba jambo la kushangaza maulamaa Abul A’la maududi ana sema kuwa waarabu hao walikuwa na uovu ulioupoteza ulimwengu mzima. Swalli je, kuzunguka Al-ka’ba na kumwabudu Allah ndio kuupoteza ulimwengu?

    Je, waislamu wanapoenda Hijja wanaizunguka Al-ka’ba?
    Kabla ya kujua mambo wanayoyafanya waislamu kule Al-ka’ba inafaa tujue jinsi Al- ka’ba ilivyo. Neno ka’aba ni la kiarabu lina maanisha kitu cha mirabo sita iliya sawa, ka’ba ni la kiarabu linamaanisha kitu cha miraba sita iliya sawa. Ka’aba ni jingo lenye ureru wa meta 12 upana meta 10 na urefu kwenda juu meta 15 jengo hilo lipo makka kule daudi Arabia. Jingo hilo limefunikwa na na mapazia meusi yaliyotariziwa aya za Qurani kwa herufi za kiarabu kwa kutumia uzi wa dhahabu halisi. Katika pembe ya mashariki ya ka’aba kuna jiwe jeusi katika kiarabu jiwe hili linaitwa “hajarul Aswad”.

    Qurani inawaagiza waislamu wafanye ibada zao za Hija hivi…

    (i) kuzunguka Al-ka’aba

    qurani 22:29 suratul al-Hajj
    “Na kasha wajisafishe taka zao na watimize nadhitri zao na waizunguke nyumba ya kale (nyumba kongwe ya Al-ka’ba)
    kadiri ya aya hii tunaona kuwa Allah anawaagiza waislamu waizunguke Al- ka’ba huko nyumba tuliona kuwa waarabu wapagani waliizunguka Al-ka’ba wakiwa uchi bila nguo je waislamu wao wanaizunguka Al-ka’ba wakiwa vipi?
    Tunaposoma kitabu kiitwacho vipi uhiji kilichoandikwa na mwanachuoni wa kiislamu aitwae A. sulemani ukurasa wa 16 kuna maneno hayo: “ni haramu kuvaa nguo zilizoshonwa kwa mwanamume muhrim anayekwenda kuhiji makka kwenye Al-ka’ba (msikiti). Kushona hapa ina maana kushona kwa ajili ya kuvaliwa siyo kama kiraka, vazi linalozunguka mwili kama shati, suruali na kadhalika anaruhusiwa kufunga kwa pini au mkanda nguo za hiramu ili zisivuke yaani nguo mbili kama mgolole.
    Kadiri ya maneno haya waislamu katika hija yao kule ka’ba wazunguka ka’ba wakiwa wanavaa nguo sisizo shonwa zinaitwa “ihram” yaani mashuka mawili meupe.

    (x) ibada ya kuomba kubusu na kuliheshimu jiwa jeusi “hajarul Aswad” katika Al-ka,aba msikiti wa makka.
    Makureshi pamoja na waarabu wenzao kabla ya uislamu walikuwa wakiheshimu sana nyumba ya allah al-ka’ba pamoja na jiwe jeusi liitwalo kwa kiarabu “hajaral Aswad” wakati huo wakiendeleza ibada zao za kishiriki kipagani na zilizojaa ukafiri. Jambo linalotuthibitia kuwa makureshi waliheshimu al kaba na jiwa jeusi tulipata katika kitabu cha maisha ya Muhammad (s.a.w) kilitungwa na sheikh Abdullah saleh Al-Farsy ukurasa wa 15-16 kuna maneno haya: “kujengwa kwa Al- ka’ba mtume alipokuwa na miaka 35 Al-ka’ba mtume alipokuwa na miaka 35 Al-kaba ilifanya nyufa kubwa, na ikakaribia kuvunjika, makureshi wakafanya shauri ya kuivunja na kujenga yote upya, Al-ka’ba ilikuwa haina sakafu…lakini Hajarul Aswad lilipokuwa likitaka kuwekwa mahali pake baina ya ukuta wa kusini na mashariki. Hapo ndipo walipogombana kilaukoo ukitaka mkubwa wao aliweke. Ugomvi ukashika nguvu. Kazi ikazuilika kwa muda wa siku tano, panangojewa vita tu, tumbo litakalo shinda ndilo liweke jiwe la Hajarul Aswad…mara kwa bahati nzuri aliingia mtume, alikuwa hakupata utume bado. Na hapo wote wakasema kwa umoja wao: “Hadhal Amin huyu yule mwaminifu na sote tumekubali” mtume akalichukua lile jiwe akalitia katila shali yake, akamwita kila mkubwa na ukoo; kisha akawaamrisha walichukue kiti mpaka mahjali pake. Hapo mtume akapokea akaliweka yeye kwa mikono wake na kwa radhi yao wote.
    Huu ni ushahidi kuwa makureshi na waarabu wenzao kabla ya dini ya uislamu kuja walikuwa wanaihwshimu sana Al-ka’aba na jiwe jeusi lililokuwa ndabi ya msikiti huoj wa la’aba. Ambamo ndiyo sehemu waliokuwe wakizunguka wakiwa uchi wake kea waume, na hata Muhammad tunaoma alishiriki katika Al-ka’ba hiyo kwani na yeye aliweka hilo jiwe keusi na makureshi wote walikubali afanye hivyo. Swali la muhimu la kujuuliza je waislamu hawakurithi ibads hizo za ujahilia? Endelea…
    Je, waislamu wanafanya ibada ya kuomba, kugusa, kubusu na kuliheshimu jiwe jeusi “Hajarul aswad”
    Tunaposoma vitabu mbalimbali vya kiislamu tunaona namna ambavyo waislamu wanavyo fanya ibada ya kuliheshimu jiwe jeusi lililo katika msikiti mkuu wa makka uitwao Al-ka’ba unaofahamikakuwa ni “bait ullah” yaani nyumba ya Allah. Baadhi ya vitabu hivyo ni hivi…

    - kitabu kiitwacho mkweli mwaminifu mtungaji sheikh said moosa muhamed al-kindy ya 3-4 chapa ya 14 ukurasa wa 75 kuna maneno haya; kasema mtume (S.a.W.) ya mwenyezi mungu katika Ardhi. Basi atakaye ligusa basi kafungamana na wenyezi.

    - katika kitabu cha hadithi za Muhammad cha sahih al-bukhari vol. Ii ukurasa wa 397 hadithi na 682. kastika hadithi hii tunaambiwa kwamba “kila wakati mtume saw alikuja kwenye jiwe jeusi akalielekezea kikdolw na kusema Takbirt maana yake Allah ni mkuu.

    - swahaba kwa mtume aliyeitwa umar bin khattab alilibusu jiwe jeusi al Al-ka’ba kasha akadema: “bila shaka nafahamu wewe ujiwe lisiloweza kumfaidia wala kumdhuru mtu yeyote. Kama nisingalikuwa nimemwons mtume )S>A.W.) akibusu mimi nisingalikubusuu” kiarabu chepesi cha maneno hayojni hivi; inna alamu annakha hajarul atadhura wala tanalwau. Walaula annahu tahiyyatu rasul Allah (S.A.W.) yakabalka makabul atukha.”

    - kitabu kiitwacho vipi uhiji kilichoandikdwa na A-sulelman ukurasa wa 29-30 kuna maneno haya: Hajar-al Aswad (jiwe jeusi) “kabla ya kuanza kuzu\nguka Al-ka’ba ni uzuri kwanza kuliendea hajar-Al Aswad lililoko Al-ka’aba hapo husogea karibi ikiea inayumkinika kikaribia bila ya kuumiza watu unalikabili Hajar-Al Aswad una lieekea mkona na bila ya kusema unalikabili Hajar-Al Aswad unaliweka mkono na bila ya kusema unalibusu mara tatu na kuligusisha kipaji chako cha uso mara tatu kwa wawake kufanya hivi ni suna ikiwa hapana zogo la dwaru, ikiwa hulifikiri liashire kea mkono. Tena mtu hurudi kwenye Hajar-al Aswad na kuligusa, kulibusu mara tatu na kugusisha kipaji cha uso mara tatu kama vile mwanzo tena utasema Allahu Akbaaar mara tatu (huku ukilashiria hajar kea mikono yote miwili ikisha utaongeza “Alla humma iimana bika wartaddika bikitabika wafaa biahdika wattibaa lisunnat nabiyyika salla ila hu Alayhi wassalim.” Kiwsaili. “ewe mola kwa imani yengu juu yako na kuthibitisha kitabu chako na kutekeliza ahadi yako uya kufuata mwendo wa mtume. Tena hapo utapita kulipita Hajar-Al Aswad ukilielikea huku ukiendelea kuzunguka Al-ka’aba yote nzima.

    - kumbuka tendo la kuzunguka Al-ka’aba lilifanya washirikina na wapagani wa kiarabu zama za ujahilia kabla ya dini ya uislamu kuanza. Na waislamu noo huizunguka Al-ka’aba swali je, waislamu hawakurithi eneo la ibada za ujahilia tafakari.

    Mungu wetu yehova anavyotufundisha kuhusu ibada ya jiwe.

    Mambo ya walawi 26:1
    Msifanye sanamu yeyote, wala msijisimamishie sanamu ya kuchonga, wala mnara, wala msiweke jifee lolote lililochorwa katika nchi yenu ili kilisujudia; kwa kuwa mimi ndimi Bwana mungu wenu.
    Kadiri ya mafundisho ya mungu wet yehova ambaye wakristo tumuabudu ni kakosa makubwa kuchukua jiwe na kulisujudu. Tafakari kuhusu waislamu na matendo yao katika jiwe la jeusi “Hajarul Aswad.”

    (xi) ibada ya kuzunguka majabali (vilimo) vya safaa na marwa huko makka kabla ya uislamu.

    Qurani 2:158 suratul Al-Baaraqh (Ng’ombe jike) hakika safaa na marwa (majabali mawili yana yofanyiwa ibada ya kusai huko makka) ni katika alma za kuadhimisha dini ya mwenyezi mungu basi anayehiji kwenyu nyumba hiyo ar kufanya umra. Si kosa kwake kuvizunguka (vilima) hivyo viwili na anayefanya wema (atalipwa) kwani mwenyezi mungu ni mwenye shukrani na mjuzi wa kila jambo.
    Ufafanuzi wa aya hiii ya 158 ulio katika qurani ni huu katika ibada ambazo hazisihi kufanywa ila makka ni hizi (a) Hijja na (b) umra. Na takriba zote mbili hizi ni sawa sawa ila zinakhitalifiana. Kidogo to. Moja katika hitilafu zao ni kuwa Hijja haifanyi ila miezi makhususi: na mwisho wa miezi ya Hijja ni kumi la mwanzo la mfungo tatu…ama mengine bi sawa. Nayo ni: (1) kuzunguka Al-ka’aba mara 7 (2) kwenda matiti mara 7 baina ya majabali hayo mawili ambalo moja linaitwa safaa na moja linaitwa marwa (3) kunyoa nywele au kuzikata. Majabali hayo kabla ya uislamu yalikuweka yamewekwa juu yake madanamu na makafiri wakiyaabudu. Basi ulipokuja uislamu. Waislamu wengine waliona labda si vizuri kufanya ibada haopo penye majabali hayo. Basi wakaambiwa kuwa si vibaya.

    Maelezo ya aya hii yanafanana na yle yaiyo katika saqhih Al-Bukhari volii ukurasa wa 415-416 hadith no. 710 pale Asim alipomuuliza Anas bin maliki (A.S.) hivi: je, ulikuwa ukichukia kufanya tawaf (yaani kuzunguka) kati ya safaa na marwa? Akasema ndiyo kwaqsababu ni matendo ya kwaida (sherehe) iliyofanyofanyika wakati wa ujinga kutajua kabla ya uislamu kuja. Imesimuliwa pia kuwa Muhammad alifanjya tawwaf ya ka’aba na sa’I ya safa na marwa ili kuonyesha nguvu zake kwa safa na marwa. Hayo yamesimuliwa katika sahih Al Bukhari vol ii hadithi no.711. jambo linaloshangaza ni kuwa ibada hiyo ilifanywa na makafiri zama za ujahilia (ujinga) na waislamu nao wazunguka vilima hivyo isitoshe insshangaza kuona Allah mungu anayeabudiwa ba wislamu anayaita majabali hayo minshahilillah yaani alama za mungu au kwa kiingereza “symbols of Allah” hii ni ajabu kuona vilima vinaitwa hivyo.
    Bwana yesu anatufundisha nini kuhusu ibada ya milima? Yohana 4:19-22
    Yule mwanamke akamwambia bwana naona ya kuwa unabii, baba zetu waliabudu katika mlima huu, nanyi husema ya kwamba huko yerusalemu ni mahali patupa sapo kuabudjiwa. Yesu akamwambia mama, unisadiki saa ubajyha ambayi gamtamwabudu baba katika mlima huu, wala kule yersalemu, ninyi mnaabudu msichokijua sisu tunaabudu tukijuacho kwa kuwa wokovu watoka kwa wayahudi.
    Katika aya hizi Bwana Yesu anatuambia kuwa wale wanaofanya ibada katika mlima hawajui wachokiabudu. Ndugu tafakqari ibada ya waislamu katika vilima je, wanajua wanachokiabudu?

    (xii) mwezi wa ramadhani.

    Tunaposoma katika kitabu cha maisha ya muhammaf ukurasa wa 32 kilichotungwa na sheikh Farsy tunaona kuwa miezi iliyotumiwa na waarabu kabla yo dini ya uislamu ndiyo inayotumiwa ba waislamu. Kitabu hicho kinasomeka hivi…”Makka tangu kabla ya uislamu, ilikuwa ni mahali patakatifu kwa waarabu wote. Kila mwaka walikuwa wakija kuhiji miezi hii hii wanayoitumia sasa waislamu katika kuhiju kwao.
    Waarabu walikuwa washirikina na wapagani majahilia. Walikuwa na mwezi wa ramadhan nalo ndio mwezi ambao dwaislamu wana amini kuwa Muhammad alipata utume. Tazama kitabu cha maisha ya Muhammad ukurasa 16-17.
    Ibada ya kufunga katika mwezi wa Ramadhan kwa waislamu
    Qurani 2:183 suratul Al-Baarah (Ng’ombe jike)
    Enyi mlioamini mmelazimishwa kufunga (saumu) kama walivyoiazimishwa waliokuwa kabla yenu ili mpate kumcha mungu.
    Imeelezwa katika sahih Bukhari volii Hadith 662 vol. Iii Hadith no. 219 na 220 pia vol vi Hadith no.31 ya kuwa Muhammad aliamuru waislamu wafunge siku ya Ashura siku ya 10 ya mwezi kwanza katika mwaka wa kiislamu yaani mweziuitwalo muharram) kufunga huko kaqbla ya uislamu ilikuwa ni desturi katika dini ya Hums na uislamu ukaichukua.

    (xiii) kumpiga mawe shetani katika bonde la wadah muhassir.

    Miongoni mwa tendo moja kubwa linalofanya na waislamu wanapofika hija huko makka ni kumpinga mawe shetani. Kitabu kiitwacho vipi uhiji ukurasa wa54,55,61 kuna maneno haya…”Mahujaji wanapofika bonde liitwalo wadi ah muhasisi karibu na mina ni suna kunyapuka hao huelikea jamrat al a quba (shetani mkubwa) na hupiga yale mawe saba waliyoyaokota muzdelifa baada ya kupiga mawe jamarati Al-Aqaba hufuatiwa na kuchinja.
    Kwa sisi wakristo tunajua shetani ni roho ya uasi waefeso 2:1-5 na ni roho ya udanganyifu 1 Timotheo 4:1-2. Hivyo huwezi kumshinda shetani kwa kumpiga kwa mawe maana ni roho tu. Roho ni upepo au pumzi. Biblia inatufundisha kuwa tunamshinda shetani kwa njia ya imani sahihi ya mungu, kushika neon la mungu, dala, na maombi, hivyo tutamshinda shetani soma waefeso 6:11-18.

    TOFAUTI YA NDOA BAINA YA UKRISTO NA UISLAM

    Baadhi ya wanazuoni wamesikika mara kwa mara katika mihadhara na wengine wamefikia hatua ya kutunga vitabu mbalimbali vya kuukosoa ukristo na kudai kuwa imani ya ukristo inawanyima haki wa kuonea wanawake.

    Sasa jee madai yaohayo ni ya kweli?

    NDOA NI NINI?

    Ndioa ni Agano au makubaliano kati ya mume na mke kwamba waishi pamoja

    Tusomapo Biblia kitabu cha mwanzo tunakuta maelezo yasemayo:-

    Bwana Mungu akasema si vema huyo mtu awe peke yake nitamfanyika msaidizi wa kufanana naye… bwana Mungu amaletea Adamu usingizi mzito, naye akatoa kasha akatwaa ubavu wake mmoja kafunika nyama mahali pake, na ule ubavu ulioutwaa katika Adamu Bwana Mungu akamfanya mwanamke akamleta kwa Adamu, Adamu akasema sasa huyu ni mfupa katikamifupa yangu na nyama katika nyama yangu basi ataitwa mwanamke kwa maana ametwaliwa katika mwanaume. Kwa hiyo mwanamume atawaacha baba yake na mama yake naye ataambatana na mkewe nao watakuwa mwili mmoja mwanzo 2:18 – 22.

    Hivyo ndivyo Biblia inavyotufundisha kuwa ndoa tafsiri yake ni wawili kuishi pamoja kwa kusaidiana pasipo kutengemea wazazi lakini kwa ridha a ya wazazi. Hivyo leo hii Mkristo anapokusudia kuoa ijulikane kuwa anatafuta msaidizi wa kusaidiana naye. Lakini tusomapo Qurani kuna maelezo yafuatayo:-

    Enyi mlioamini mtakapo waoa wanawake kuamini kasha mkawapa talaka kabla ya kuwagusa, basi hamna eda juu yao mtakayoihesabu. Na wapeni chakkuwa liwaza na muwaache muachanao mzuri (Qr 33:49).

    Katika aya hii tumejifunza katika Uislam wao ndoa si wawili kusaidiana bali ni mkataba kwa maana anaruhusiwa kuoa na kuachana pale tu mkataba utakapovunjika isipokuwa imelazimishwa kuwa mwanamume kumpa chochote cha kumliwaza kasha amuache. Maelezo hayo ni tofauti kabnisa na Biblia pale iliposema mtu atamuacha babaye na mamaye na ataambatana na mkewe.

    Pia baadhi ya waislamu waliosikika wakidai kama Biblia inafundiaha kuwa ndoa halali ni mke mmoja tu. Sasa mbona tunaposoma mwanzo 16: 1- 5 na mwanzo 29:14. tunaona Ibrahimu alimuingilia mjakazi wake Hajir na Yakoba akaoa wake wane je hawa Manabii wamezini? Na ataamabatana na mkewe.

    Maana kabla ya sheria dhambi ilikuwamo ulimwenguni, lakini dhambi haikuhesabiwa isipokukwapo sheria walakini mauti ilitawala tangu Adamu mpaka Musa, nayo iliwatawala hata watu wasio fanya dhambi ifananayo na kosa la Adamu aliye mfano wake yeye atakayekuja (Warumi 5:12 – 14).

    Mstari huo unatufundisha dhambi haiwezi ikahesabiwa isipokuwa sheria hivyo kwa mzee Ibrahimu baba wa imani, na Mzee Yakobo hata kama lilikuwa ni kosa hatutahukumu kuwa ni dhambi kwa maana waliishi kabla ya sheria yaani taurati. Na hii sheria imeanzia kwa Musa.

    SASA TUWAANGALIE WANA WA ISRAELI KIPINDI CHA SHERIA

    Tusomapo Biblia katika mistari mbalimbali tunaelezewa wana wa Israel waliokaa utumwani katika nchi ya Misri karibu miaka 400 hata Mungu alipomfunulia Musa unabii. Kwa mkono wa Mungu ulio hodari, Mungu akawaongoza kuwapeleka kaanani walipokuwa jangwani kuelekea huko Kanaan ndipo Mungu akawapa Taurat sheria, amri na hukumu mbalimbali. Sheria hizo ikiwemo na amri ya kuoa au kuolewa na mtu asiyemuamini Mungu wa Ibrahimu Isaka na Yakobo; pale aliposoma:-

    Wakati Bwana Mungu wako atakapowatoa mbele yako, nawe utawapiga; wakati huo ndipo uwaondoe kabisa, usifanye agano nao wala kuwahurumia: wala usioane nao: binti yako asimpe mwanawe mume, wala uimualie mwanao mume asinifuate ili wapate kuabudu miungu mingine; ndipo itakapowakaa hasira ya Bwana juu yenu, naye atakuangamizeni upesi.

    Kumbukumbu la Torati: 7: 1 – 4.

    Katika aya hii Mungu anaagiza tusifanye agano nao watu ambao wasiomuamini Mungu wa Ibrahimu Isaka na Yakobo lakini leo hii utaona wakristo tunakwenda kinyume kabisa na kauli ya Mungu tunajkuta tunajitumbukiza kufanya maagano na watu wasiokuwa Wakristo pia katika aya hiyo pia Mungu anasema tusioane na watu wasiyomuamini Yehova iliwasije wakatukengeusha mioyo yetu na kufuata Miungu ya Uwongo.

    Lakini cha ajabu wakristo tumeliacha fundisho hili tunawaruhusu mambinti zetu waolewe na waislamu, kwa ndoa za Wilayani yhaani kila mtu awe na imani yake.

    Lakini kauli zao hizo za ndoa za Wilayani si za kweli kwani unapokaribia mwezi wa ramadhani, na ili ahalalike kumpikia uji na futari; mumewe huyo binti atalazimishwa asilimu kasha aolewe kwa sheria za Kiislamu na ndio maana unapokaribia mwezi wa ramadhani utaona ndoa nyingi zinafungwa mitaani lakini sehemu kubwa ya hao wanaolea ni mabinti wa Kikristo na akishasilimishwa tu mumewe anamkengeusha moyo wake kumuamriswha amuache Mungu wa Ibrahimu Isaka na Yakobo na amuabudu Allah. Ndio maana Mungu amekataza kabisa kufanya agano nao kuwahurumia sisi kuoa kwao au wao kuoa kwetu.

    Katika maelezo hayo tumeona jinsi Mungu alivyotukataza sisis tusichanganyike nao sasa kama tukichanganyika nao jee Mungu atatuacha? Turejee katika Biblia inasemaje kuhusu jambo hilo:-

    Mfalme Sulemani akawapenda wanawake wengi wageni pamoja na binti yake farao, wanawake wa Moabi, na Waamoni, Waodoni, Wasodoni, wahiti na mataifa Bwana aliowaambia wana wa Israeli, msiingie kwao wala wasiingie kwenu; kwa kuwa hakika wataigeuza mioyo yenu kuifuata miungu yao. Selemani akaambatana nao kwakuwapenda, akawa na wake mia saba binti za kifalme, na masuria mia tatu na wakeze wakamgeuza moyo. Maana ikawa Selemani alipokuwa wake zake wakamgeuza moyo wake, afuate miungu mingine wala moyo wake haukuwa mkamilifu kwa Bwana Mungu wake, kama moyo wa Daniel Baba yake kwa kuwa Suleman akamfuata Ashtorahi, Mungumke wa Wasidoni na Milkom. Chukizola waamoni, Sulemani akafanya yaliyo mabaya machoni pa Bwana, wala hakumfuata Bwana kwa utimilifu, kama Daudi baba yake Sulemani kamjengea Kemoshi chukizo Moabi mahali pa juu katika mlima uliokabili Yerusalemu na Mokeki. Chukizo la wana wa Amoni na kadhalika ndiyo alivyowafanyika wake zake na nch za kigeni waliofukiza uvumba wakatolea miungu yao dhabihu. Basi Bwana akamghadhibikia Sulemani kwa sababu moyo wake umegeuka naye amemuacha Bwana Mungu wa Israeli aliyemtokea mara mbili . Falme 11: 1 – 10.

    Katika aya hii muhimu tunjifunza yafuatayo Sulemani alipenda wanawake wageni ambao Mungu aliwakataza wasiingie kwao Sulemani akaambatana nao kwa kuwapenda, katika kuwpaenda wake zake wakamkengeusha moo (wakamsilimisha) akamuacha Mungu wa Ibrahimu Isaka na Yakobo akawa anaabudu miungu ya uongo akaitolea dhabihu, jambo hilo lilikuwa baya machoni pa Bwana, hivyo Mungu alimuadhibu mfalme Sulemani.

    Ndugu Mkristo ikiwa mtumishi wa Mungu mfalme Sulemani ameadhibiwa kwa kosa la kuowa wanawake wa mataifa sasa sisis tunapowatoa binti zetu waolewe na Waislamu kasha wao wanawasilimisha wanamuacha Yehova na kumuabudu Allah je hatufnyi makosa mbele ya Mungu? Na ikiwa tunafanya makosa basi je Mungu wetu ni waupendeleo amuadhibu Sulemani sisi atuache?

    Ndugu wakristo tujihoji juu ya hili kama tulishawahi kuruhusu jambo hili basi kutubu mbelel ya Mungu kasha tusirudie tena kosa hilo.

    Kosa jingine aliloadhibiwa mfalme Sulemani alioa wanawake zaidi ya mmoja, wakati wa taurati (yaani sheria) ambayo imekataza kuoa mwanamke zaidi ya mmoja. Fundisho ambalo hata Bwana yesu alikuja kulitilia mkakzo aliposema.

    Basi mafarisayo wakamwendea; wakimjaribu wakimwambia je ni halali mtu kumuacho mkewekwakila sababu? Akajibu kamwambia hamkusoma ya kwamba yeye aliyewaumba mwanzo aliwaumba mtu mume na mtu mke akasema kwa sababu hiyo mtuatamuacho babaye nba mamaye ataambatana namke, na hao wawili watakuwa mwili mmoja? Hata wamekuwa si wawili tena bali mwili mmoja. Basi aliyeungnisha Mungu mwanadamu asiwatenganishe. Mathayo: 9:3 – 6.

    Katika aya hii Bwana Yesu anatufundisha kupitia mafarisayo kuwa toka mwanzo ndoa halali ni mwanamke mmoja tu na wote wawili wanakuwa mwili mmoja. Fundisho hilo linakwenda kinyume kabisa na elimu ya Uislamu kwani Mohammad (S.A.W) amesikika akisema:-

    Fafsiri ya maneno hayo ni kuwa

    Amesema Abdillah Ibin Umari alimsikia mtume anasema. Hakika dunuani starehe na hakuna starehe nzuri hapa duniani isipokuwa uwe na wanawake wazuri wazuri kitabu Siman Ibn Majaha Vol. 1 hadith namba 6.

    Hapa Mohammad anawafundisha waislamu starehe ya dunia ni kuwa na wanawake wazuri wazuri kwa nini Mohammad amefundisha hivi? Qurani inatoa maelezo yafuatayo:-

    ZUYYINA LINNASI HUBBUSHAHWAATIMINA NNISAAI

    Tafsiri ya maneno haya ni kuwa;

    Watu wamejazwa huba shahawa (ndani ya miili yao) kwa kuwapenda wanawake (Qurani 3:14)

    Aya hii ni kinyume kabisa na mafundiho ya wakristo ambapo sisi tunapomuamini Yesu na kubatizwa unajazwa roho mtakatifu lakini mtu akisilimu na kuamini Allah basi anajazwa shahawa kwa ajili ya tendo la ndoa.

    Kwa sababu ya maana uimani wake wanaruhusu kuoa wanawake mpaka wane na hayo yameelezwakatika Qurani 4:3. Qurani Suratul An – Nuun 24:31 waonyeshe mapambo yao kwao. Lakini yeye alikuwa na mwanawake tisa.

    THAMANI YA MWANAMKE

    Kwetu wakristo imani yetu mwanamke imempa haki na kumthamini na ndio maana husimama na kuongoza ibaada kanisani kwenye safu ya uongozi wakanisa utawakuta na Bibilia inawataja kama jeshi linalohubiri habari njema za ufalme wa Mungu zaburi. Tofauti kabisa na Uislam unaovyomchukulia mwanamke kwani ndani ya Qurani kuna maelezo yafuatayo:-

    Wanaume ni walinzi wa wanawake kwa sababu Allah ameataadhaharisha baadhi yao kuwa wengine, na kwa sababu ya mali zao wanazozitoa. Basi wanawake wema ni wale wenye kutii nawanao jihifahdi. Na wanawake ambao mnaona uasi kwenu waonyeni na waacheni peke yao vitandani na wapigeni (Qurani – 4:34).

    Katika aya hii Allah anawaagiza waislamu wawatenge wake zao vitandani mbaya zaidi anaamrisha waislamu wawapige wake zao sasa ikiwa mtu anampiga mkewe au wakeze je hiyo nyumba itakuwa na amani? Mbali na aya hii pia tukisoma Surat At – Taghaobu inasema.

    Tafsiri ya maneno hayo ni:-

    Enyi mlioamini kwa yakini baadhi ya wake zenu na watoto wenu ni maadui zenu basi jihadharini nao Quran 64:14.

    Haya unaagizwa waliomwamini Allah ili wawe wanamcha Allah kweli kweli basi lazima amchukie mkewe na watoto sasa ni Mungu fani huyo.

    Na tunaposoma kitabu cha Waefeso kinasema

    Enyi waume, wapendeni wake zenu kama Kristo naye alivyolipenda kanisa akajitoa nafsi yake Efeso 5:122 – 33. 1 Pet. 3:1 – 9. na akasema sehemu nyingine. Enyi watoto watiini wazazi wenu katika Bwana maana ndiyo haki. Waheshimu baba yako na mama yako amri hii ndiyo amri ya kwanza yenye ahadi upate heri ukae siku nyingi katika dunia. Nayi akina baba msiwachokoze watoto wenu baliwaleenikatika adabu na maonyo ya Bwana. Efeso 6: 1 – 4.

    Kwetu sisi wakristo divyo inavyofundisha kuwa tuwapende wake zetu na tusiwachokoze watoto wetu bali tuwalee tmalezi mazuri na ndiyo maana nyumba ya mkristo mcha Mungu inakuwa na amani kwa sababu inamthamini mwanamke.

    Mbali na mistari hiyo pia tunasoma vitabu mbalimbali vya hadithi za Mohammad (S.A.W) vina maelezo yafuatayo

    Tafsiri ya maelezo hayo ni kuwa:-

    Imesimuliwa Abdillah Ibn Swamit, amesema: nimesikia Aba Ohari akisema amesema mtume wa Allah Sawaj pindi mtu anaposali (eneo la wazi) na hakuweka kitu chochote mbele yake kitakachoweza kumtammbulisha kuwa anaswali, basi hata swala yake kwa kukatiza mbwa mweusi, mwanamke na punda. Tukasema kamuuliza mtume kwa nini swala inakatika kwa kukatiza mbwa mweuzi, isiwe mbwa mwekundu au mweupe? Akatuambia mbwa mweusi ni Shytwani kitabu kiitwacho sahihi Tirmith Vol 1. Hadithi namba 12.

    Ø Punda ni bora kuko mwamke sahihi Timithi Vol 1 Na. 12

    Ø Kabuni ni bora kuliko mwanamke kuanzia – al- umul Sahifa ya 22:12

    Ø Watapata wanawake makalio urefu futi 40 mahuru rain – Ibn- Mahaha Vol 4 Uk. 540 Na. 2481.

    Tukiwa bado tunaendelea kutazama somo lisemalo thamani ya ndoa mwanamke na malezi katika imani zote mbili. Hebu sasa tuangalie maisha yao ndani ya ndoa na tendo la unyumba tusomapo maandiko matakatifu yaani Biblia inatoa fundisho lisemalo.

    Au hamjui ya kuwa wadhalimu hawataurith ufalme wa Mungu? Msidanganyike waasherati hawataurthi ufalme wa Mungu wala waabudu sanamu wala wazinzi wala wafuraji wala walawiti, 1 korintho 6:9

    Hapa tunafundishwa kuwa hata tukiwa katikandoa mtume Paulo anakataza ulawiti yaani kumuingilia mwanamke kinyume cha maumbile, mafundisho ambayo yapo kinyume kabisa na mafundisho ya Uislamu kwani Qurani inasema

    Tafsiri ya maneno ni kuwa:-

    Wake zenu nikama kondo zenu basi ziendeeni konde zenu mpendavyo. Na tangulizeni nafsi zenu na mcheni Allah na jueni ya kwamba mtakutana naye. Na wapashe habari njema walioamini Qur. 2.223.

    Katika aya hii Allah amemfananisha mwamamke kama shamba na mumewe kama mkulima, na huyo mume haekewi mipaka yaani anaweza akalilima shamba lake vyovyote anayotaka yaani anaweza akapitia mlango wowote. Pia tusomapo tafsiri ya Qurani ilivyo asiiwa jalaaladyn Suyyut Juzuu ya tatu ukurasa 030 kuna maelezo yasemayo:-

    Bwana Is – haga aliisoma aya hii 2:223, akamuuliza Umar ibn Ikahatwab Unajua aya hii imeteremshwa kwa jambo gani Umari akasema sijui Bwana Is – haga aksema ilishuka katika kuwaingilia wanawake tupu zao za nyuma.

    Mbali na kauli hiyo pia tutazamapo kitabu kinachoitwa Subulus – salam juzuu ya kwanza ukurasa 269 inasema.

    Mtume amesema aya hii Allah ameishusha katika kuhalalisha kuingilia mwanamke katika tupu yake ya nyuma.

    Hayo ndiyo mafundisho ya uislamu yanavyoruhusu kumtumia mwanamke vyovyote apendavyo mumewe anaweza kumuingiliza mbele au nyuma. Hivyo sisi wakristo kama wazazi tunavyoruhusu binti zetu waolewe na waislamu tujue tunawaweka katika hali ngumu sana, kwani atakutana na mafundisho kinyume kabisa na Biblia kama tulivyoona.

    Tunaweza tukajiuliza huyu Allah na Mohammad wanaoruhusu Muislamu kumuingilia mkewe kinyume cha maumbile huyu Allah ni nani?

    KUHUSU KUACHA MKE

    Tumeshaona wao wameruhusiwa kuoa wanawake zaidi ya mmoja kasha wameruhusiwa wawatumie vyovyote wanavyotaka. Sasa je wanaagizwa nini katika kuacha mke? Qurani inasema:-

    Nakama mkitaka kubadilisha mke mahali pa mke yaani kumwoa mke mwingine na kumuacha huyo wa zamani na hali mmoja wao nae ndiye mwenye kuachwa inampa lundo la mali basi usichukue chochote (2:230 Surati baqura).

    Aya hii inawaagiza waislam katika wake aliowaoa ni miongoni mwao wamechoka au kuzeeka basi anaruhusiwa kuwaacha bila kudai mahari aliyoitoa na nafsi ile kuijaza kuoa mke mwingine mafundisho ya Uislam yanafundisha kuna talaka tatu (3).

    I. Talaka Hassanat

    II. Talaka Rejea

    III. Talaka Bayyinuna.

    Talaka, Haasanat maana yake ni talaka nzuri isiyokuwa na masharti yeyote, hata wazazi wa me wakiisoma talaka hii hawana wasiwasi wanajua kuwa hiyo ni talaka ya maonyo, tu.

    Talaka rejea ni mke na mume waliogombana kasha me akaandikiwa talaka hii, wazazi wa mke watakapoisoma talaka hii watajuwa hawa wamegombana lakini mume yuko tayari kisuluhishwa na kumrejea mkewe. Na wakisuluhishw akweli inakuwa hivyo.

    Talaka Bayyinuna talaka hii inatolewa maelezo ya kutoshakatika Qurani 2: 229 – 230. kuwa mwanamke mwenye kuachwa talaka hii huyo mume wake haruhusiwi kumrejea mpaka huyo mwanamke aolewe na mwanamme mwingine kasha aahwe ndipo hapo mume wake wa zamani ana weza kumrudia.

    Hayo ndiyo mafundisho ya Allah ambaye anaruhusu kuacha ni mafundisho ambayo tofauti kabisa na Biblia pale iliposema:

    Maana mimi nakuchukia kuachana asema Bwana Mungu wa Israel, naye aifukizaye nguo yake kwa udhalimu, namchukia asema Bwana wa majeshi basi jihadharini na roho zenu, msije mkatenda kwa hiyana mlaki 2:16.

    Mbali Mungu kuchukua kuachana pia mwenye kumuoa aliyeachwa yeye amehesabika kuwa mzinifu, isipokuwa kinachotenganisha ndoa ni kifo. Aliyebaki anaruhusiwa kuoa au kuolewa na hapa si zinaa tena bali ni sheria katika Bwana.

    Tofauti kabisa na mafundisho ya kiislam kama tulivyoona kuwa mke wako akizeeka basi muache na nafasi ile ijazwe na mwanamke mwingine hayo ni mafundisho yanayotoka kwa siyakuwa Mungu mwenye enzi.

    Ndugu Mkristo jihoji wewe umechangia kumuoa bingi wa kikristo aolewe na waislamu mwishowe akasilimishwa?

    JEE UISLAMU NI UGAIDI?

    Tunapozungumzia ugaidi ni jambo linalotia wasiwasi katika nyoyo za watu na ndiyo wanazuoni mbalimbali duniani kote wamesikika kuwa Uislamu hauhusiani hata kidogo na ugaidi pia Quran inapiga vita kikamilifu vikundi vinavyojihusisha na ugaidi tena wanaendelea kusema hata hao magaidi hawatumii quran kwa maana Quran inapiga vita ugaidi. Sasa tuangalie swala hili kiundani zaidi jee Uislamu si ugaidi? Au quran haiwahamasishi watu wa imani hiyo kuwa magaidi? Kwanza tuitazame Quran lengo la kuja kwake katika ulimwengu huu unawaagiza nini waislamu?

    Tafsiri ya manen

  97. Rogers continue….

    JEE UISLAMU NI UGAIDI?

    Tunapozungumzia ugaidi ni jambo linalotia wasiwasi katika nyoyo za watu na ndiyo wanazuoni mbalimbali duniani kote wamesikika kuwa Uislamu hauhusiani hata kidogo na ugaidi pia Quran inapiga vita kikamilifu vikundi vinavyojihusisha na ugaidi tena wanaendelea kusema hata hao magaidi hawatumii quran kwa maana Quran inapiga vita ugaidi. Sasa tuangalie swala hili kiundani zaidi jee Uislamu si ugaidi? Au quran haiwahamasishi watu wa imani hiyo kuwa magaidi? Kwanza tuitazame Quran lengo la kuja kwake katika ulimwengu huu unawaagiza nini waislamu?

    Tafsiri ya maneno haya ni:-
    Enyi mlioamini msiwafanye mayahudi na wakristo kuwa marafiki zenu (wa kuwapa siri zenu) wao kwa wao ni marafiki. Na miongoni mwenu atakayefanya urafiki nao basi hayo atakuwa pamoja na hakika Allah hawaongozi watu madhalimu, quran, suratal maida sura ya 5:51.

    Katika aya hiyo waislamu wote ulimwenguni wanalazimishwa na qurani wasifanye urafiki wowote na wakristo. Sasa tunaweza tukajiuliza, kinyume cha urafiki ni nini? Kama siyo uadui: na kama adui yako (yaani mataifa ya kikristo) yakiwa yamejidhatiti kifedha kiuislamu n.k.

    Wewe taifa lako changa kifedha kimaarifa kiusalama hata kupigana nayo huwezi hivyo unchoweza ni kitu gani juu ya mataifa hayo kama siyo kuyafanyia hujuma kwa njia ya ugaidi yaani kumvizia na kumhujumu mali zake nakuua watu wake? Kwa njia hiyo Qurani inafungua mlango ya ugaidi kwamataifa yasiyokuwa ya kiislamu
    Pia aya hiyo imeshereheshwa na mwanazuoni wa kiislamu aliyekuwa kadhi mkuu shekhe Abdul Salehe Farasly kwa kusema. Anuna hao (wakristo) kuwafanya wasiri wetu hapana ruhusa na uwadui (kuu) ni wa milele.

    Hivyo hapa waislamu wanaagizwa wasiotoe siri zao na kuwaeleza wakristo tunaweza tukajiuliza siri hizo ni nini? Jee katika hizo siri ugaidi haupo?
    Pia maelezo ya aya hiyo inatoa maelekezo kuwa uadui unaendelea ni wa milele, ina maana kama ni ugaidi ni wa milele.

    Hivyo ulimwengu wa wapenda amani umeingia dosari na una kazi kubwa dhidi ya ugaidi vinginevyo ni kuvipiga marufuku vitabu vyote vinavyotoa mianya ya ufaidi tena katika aya hii wanaagizwa kuwa Muislamu yeyote atakayefanya urafiki na mkristo basi huyo yu pamoja nao yaani amerita…. Hivyo ndiyo qurani inavyowaagiza waislamu wajenge chuki ya dhati kuyachukia mataifa ya kikristo ambalo ni tendo la kufunguliwa milango ya kigaidi. Hayo yamo kwenye Qurani kitabu kinachowaongoza waislamu ulimwenguni tofauti kabisa na mafundisho yaliyomo kwenye biblia pale bwana yesu aliposema:
    Lakini nawaambia hivi mnaosikia wapendeni adui zenu watendeeni mema wale ambao wanawachukia nyinyi wabarikini wale ambao wanat… nyinyi waombeeni wale ambao wanonea nyinyi, Luka 6:27 – 28.

    Hayo ndiyo mafundisho ya Biblia yakisisitiza upendo Amani na mshikamano kwa maana mtu akimpenda adui yake hawezi akamvizia na kumhujumu mali zake au watu wake, kuuongoza ulimwengu kwa maana inasisitiza upendo, amani na mshikamano. Mbali na maelezo hayo tusoapo qurani tunakuta maelezo yafuatayo:-
    Tafsiri ya maneno hayo ni:-
    Yeye (Allah) ndiye aliyemtumia mtume wake kwa uongofu na kwa dini ya haki ili kuifanya ishinde dini zoe surat as – saff 61:9.
    Katika aya hii tunajifunza kuwa Allah sub hana Wataala amemleta Mohammad (S.A.W) ili aje azishinde dini zote na tunafahamu katika madhindano kuna njia na mbinu mbalimbali ili mtu ashinde katika mashindano hayo.
    Sasa tuangalie Mohammad alitumia njia gani kupitia ufunuo aliofunuliwa na Allah katika mashindano yake ya kuzishinda dini mbalimbali Quran Srat As – saff kuna maelezo yafuatayo:-

    Tafsiri ya maneno yaho ni:-
    Enyi mlioamini jee nikujulisheni biashara itakayokuokoeni na adhabu ijumizayo? ( Basi biashara yenyewe ni hii) muaminini Allah na mtume wake, na piganieni dini ya Allah kwa mali zenu na nafsi zenu, haya ni bora kwenu ikiwa ninyi mnajua atakusameheni dhambi zenu na atakuingizeni katika mabustani yapitayo mito mbele yake na makazi mazuri katika bustani za milele huku ndiko kufaulu kukubwa. Suratul – as – saff. Sura ya 61:10:12.
    Katika aya hizi ni muhimu kwa (magaidi) waislamu ambapo Allah anataka kufanya biashara na waislamu, na watakapoifanya biashara hiyo basi wataepukana na adhabu ijumizayo. Biashara yenyewe ni kupigania dini ya Allah yaani Uislamu na kama Muislamu akikataa kupigania Uislamu basi adhabu kali itampata na wala hatasamehewa dhambi zake. Hivyo Muislamu ili aingie peponi lazima apigane kupigania Uislam. Na kupigana huko kumeelezwa kuwa watatumia njia kuu mbili (2)
    1. Waupiganie uislamu kwa kutumia mali zao
    2. Waupiganie Uislamu kwa kutumia nafsi zao

    1. Watumie malizao kivipi

    Katika kupigania Uislamu hapa mtu anaagizwa atumie maliyake kuhakikisha uislamu unashinda hivyo matajiri watatumia mali zao kufadhiri vikundi mbalimbali vya mihadhara vyenye lengo la kudhoofisha imani ya kikristo pamoja na dini vyingine katika njia yake safu Qur – an 61:4.
    Pia aya hii inawataka matajiri wa imani hiyo ili uislamu ushinde watumie mali zao kwa kuhujumu mali na majengo nchi za magharibi zinazosadikiwa kuwa ni nchi za kikristo ikiwa pamoja na maranisa kwa upande wa makanisa tunasoma na kusikia katika vyombo vya makanisa yanalipuliwa mengine yanategwa mabomu nk.
    Jamii inajiuliza hivi bomu likilipuka kanisani ni watu wangapi watakaopoteza maisha? Au ndege inapobamizwa kwenye ghorofa ikalipuka na ghrofa kuanguka Taifa linapata hasara kiasi gani? Au ni watu wangapi wanaopoteza maisha, jamii inashagaa kumbe wenzetu wapo katika kufanya biashara na Allah.

    II. Watumie nafsi zao kivipi?

    Mbali na kutumia mali zao pia aya inawaagiza pale inaposhindikana mali zao basi wanatakiwa wajitoe nafsi zao (yaani wajue lakini wasife peke yao) na ndipo hapo mtu anapoamua kuvaa mabomu kasha anajilipua ili afe na watu, ambao ni maadui zao ulimwengu wa sasa unaliita jambo hilo kujitoa muhanga.
    Muislamu anayefanya hayo akiamini kuwa anafanya biashara na Allah na Allah hayo ameyaeleza ndani ya Qur – an hivyo Qur – an inatoa mianya mikubwa ya kuwafanya waislamu kuutumikia ugaidi katika Qur- an aliyotafsiriwa Ibn Abasi ameisherehesha aya hiyo kwa kusema Mohammad (S.A.W) ameletwa ili aje aushinde ukristo na imani za kishirikina.
    Na ndiyo manaa tunaona shutuma na mashambulizi yote yanayoelekezwa kwa mataifa ya nchi za magharibi ikisadikiwa kuwa hayo ni mataifa ya Kikristo. Katika swala la kumwaga damu ya watu wasio na hatia Mohammad aliulizwa na maswahaba kwa maelezo yafuatayo:-

    Tafsiri ya maneno hayo ni:-

    Imepokewa na Umar Ibn Abas amesema tulikwenda kwa mtume S.A.W tukasema Ewe mtume wa Allah ni jihad gani iliyo bora akasema, ni kupigana hata kumwagika kwa damu yake.
    Hayo ndiyo mafundisho ya Uislamu yanawahimiza waislamu wafanye vitendo vya kiharamu hivyo hata Bwana Osama Bin Ladeen na kundi lake anapofanya vitendo vya kigaidi maelekezo yote anayapata kutoka kwenye Qur – an na mafundisho ya mtume
    Tendo la ugaidi lilifanyika September 11,2001 limeungwa mkono hata na waislamu wa Tanzania pale walipoandamana na kusema Osama ni Shekhe wa Dunia. Huku wakigawa waraka uliopigwa hotocopy kutoka ndani ya Qur – an kuonyesha kitendo alichokifanya Osama kilipangwa na Allah bali Osama ametekeleza yale yaliyopangwa na Allah. Waraka huo una kifungu cha aya ya Qur- an na maelezo.

    JUZUU 11 AT TAWBA(9)YAATADHIRUN

    110. Jengo lao hilo walilolijenga (likavunjwa na Mtume) litakuwa sababu ya kutia wasiwasi mioyoni mwao…
    maelezo hayo wanayatafsiri kwa maana ifuatayo:- juzuu ya 11 wanatafsiri kuwa ni tarehe 11 sura ya 9 wantafsiri kuwa ni mwezi wa 9 Aya ya 110 wanatafsiri kuwa ni ghorofa 110.

    Huo ulikuwa ni waraka ukigaiwa bure na ilikuwa ni sehemu ya mabanko waliyokuwa wameyabeba wakionyesha kuwa Uslamu na ugaidi ni kitu kimoja hivyo kama ugaidi upo ndani ya Qur- an ni vigumu kuisha kwa maana kama Osama amepata maelekezo kutoka kwa Allah hicyo Mkurugenzi wa ugaidi atakuwa nani? Mbali na maelezo hata kusoma katika surat al – maida tunakuta maelezo yafuatayo:

    Tafsiri ya maneno hayo ni:-
    Na humo tuliwaandikia ya kwamba mtu kwa mtu na jicho kwa jicho na pua kwa pua na sikio kwa sikio na jino kwa jino na ikawa kulipiza kisasi katika kutiana majehara
    Hivyo wafuasi wa imani hiyo wanaagizwa watekeleze mafundisho ya namna hiyo na ili uwe mauislam safi lazima utekeleze hayo na kama usipotekeleza basi wewe uislamu wako una mashaka sasa tunaweza tukajiuliza hapa wanaagizwa wawatoe watu macho pua masikio n.k hao moja kwa moja ni kwa maadui zao.
    Na kama ni kwa maadui zao hao maadui zao ni akina nani? kama si wakristo rejea Qurani 5:51 mabli na fundisho la aya hiyo pia tukiendelea kuitazama Qurani Surt Alnisai kuna mafundisho yafuatayo:-

    Tafisiri ya maneno hayo ni:-
    Basi na wapigane katika njia ya allah ambazo wanaouza maisha yao ya dunia kwa ajili ya akhera na atakayepigana katika dini ya allah akauawa au akashinda tutamlipa malipo yenye utukufu sura Al 0 nisai sura ya 4:74

    Katika aya hii waislamu wnasisitiziwa mambo mbalimbali ikiwemo kuuza maisha yao ya dunia yaani kujitoa muhanga kwa kuuza maisha ya dunia kwa ajiri ya akhera na huyo mpiganaji akiwa ameshinda basi inakuwa ameshida na akiwa ameshindwa ameuawa basi mbele ya Allaha anakuwa ameshinda kwa kumlipa pepo kwa maana wanaahindiwa katika aya hii kuwa wapatapa malipo yenye utukufu hivyo muislamu anayetaka malipo yenye utukufu lazima afanye hayo na hii ndiyo maianya wanayoitumia magaidi kwa kujitoa muhanga. Na Alla analitilia mkazo jambo hilo kwa kusema.
    Wala taqola liman yaqtolofi sabiyli llahi am – wata bal ahya 0….sura Bakrah 2:154

    Tafsiri ya maneno hayo:-
    Wala msiwaitw wale waliouwawa katikanjia ya allha kuwa wamekufa bali wako hai 2:154

    Hayo ndiyo mafundisho ya Allah kuhusu kupigana anawatia moyo wale ambao uliobaki kuwa hata wakijitoa muhanga wakafa na kuzikwa au kuwa majivu baada ya kujilpua lakini mbele yake yeye allah watu hao wanakuwa wazima na malipo yao ni peponi. Na hiyo pepo itakuwa na vitu vifuatavyo:-

    1. Kuna mito ya pombe maziwa na maji safi Qr. 47:15
    2. Kuna wanawake wenye macho kama mayao ya mbuni yaliyohifadhiwa Qr 52:20
    3. Kutakuwa na vitanda wakavyolalia wanaume na wanawake wanapokuwa wamelewa Qr 37:48:44
    4. Kutakuwa na sex masaa 24 kwa ushindi ufuatao. Mohamad S.A.W anasema hawatakuwa wale watakaingizwa peponi na Allah isipokuwa wataozeshwa na Allah mahur – ain (wanawake wapeponi) na wanawake (wengine) sabini watakawarith ambao waume zao wamepelekwa motoni. Na haitakuwa kwa kila mwanamke ila huwa ni Bikra kila anapoingiliwa na wanaume zao dhakari zai hazitasinyaa hata dakika moja. Sunan ibn majah vol4 uk. 540 hadithi 2481.

    Hayo ndiyo mambo ambayo yanayomfanya mtu awe tayari kujitoa muhanga iwe kwenye ndege majengo mikusanyiko ya watu au makanisanin.k. muislamu anayafnya hayo ili Allah amlipe mambo hayo sasa hii ni imani gani? Huyo Allah ni nani? Hata auweke ulimwengu katika wasiwasi kuhofis amani inaweza kuvunjika wakati wowote?

    Ndugu mpendwakama wewe ni mmoja katika wafuasi wa Allah basi jihoji huyu Mungu gani? Asiyeutakia mema ulimwengu? Kwa maana mwenye kuleta mafarakano ni Ibilisi si Mungu wa Ibrahimu Isaka na Yakobo basi chagua hivi leo nani utakayemtumikia kama utamtumikia Allah namini umeshamtambua kuwa hawa ni nani anayetoa maelekezo ya ugaidi? Na kama utamtumikia Mungu, Mungu wa upendo amanai na mshikamao yaani Mungu wa Ibrahimu, Isaka na Yakobo nenda Kanisa lolote ujitambulishe nawe utahudumiwa huko sawa na hitaji lako.

    Ikiwa tunaendelea kkuufahamisha ulimwengu kuwa Qur- an inatoa mianya mikubwa ya ugaidi pale iliposema.
    Allaha amenunua kutoka kawa Waislamu nafsi zao na mali zao (watoe nafsi zao na mali zao katika kupigania dini) ili na yeye awape pepo Qrn. Surat Tawaba 9:11.

    Hapo bado inasisitizwa waislamu wajitoe kwa mali zao na kwa nafsi zao.
    Hicyo watu wanapofanya tendo la (Ugaidi) jihad fiysabillah yaani Allah amenunua nafsi zao ili yeye awalipe pepo kama tulivyoelezea katika ukurasa Na. 5 mafundisho hayo yanakwenda kinyume kabisa na ulimwengu liostaarabika na ndiyo maana mataifa mbalimbali yakaungana ili kuutokomeza ugaidi.

    Lakini ukweli swala hili la ugaidi hata kama Osama akipatikana na kuadhibiwa kuadhibiwa kwake hakutaondoa ugaid kwa maana Osama alikuwa anapata maelekezo kwenye Qur – an hivyo kukata mizizi ya Ugaid ni kuiondoa Qur – an katika ulimwengu huu au kuhakikisha inafnyiwa marekebisho vifungu vyote vinavyotoa mianya ya ugaidi inayotolewa na waislamu wenyewe kwa maelezo.

    AND LASTLY TAKE NOTE TO ALL MY FELLOW CHRISTIANS

    The envolvement of shriners to Allah..

    The Shriner is given a red fez with an Islamic sword and crescent jewel on the front of it.

    This sword emblem originates from 7th century Arabia when the Moslems, under the leadership of Muhammad (aka: Mohammed), slaughtered all Christians and Jews who would not bow down to Allah. It is a symbol of subjugation.

    The Shriners appear to have begun innocently enough; except for their link to and allegiance to (note the crescent emblem) Allah.

    A Shriner traditionally prays by facing toward Mecca, and he must make a blood oath of allegiance to the pagan Allah as his god – and the blood-thirsty Mohammed (who cringed at even the sight of a cross) as his prophet. Remember Christians; Allah is that non-existent god of Islam who does not acknowledge Jesus as his Son, and he doesn’t acknowledge the work Jesus did on the cross.

    Who is this Allah that the Shriners are involved with?

    The true God (Yahweh/Jehovah/I am/Jesus) is on record as being against the god Muslims call Allah.

    FOOTNOTES FROM ex-33 degree Freemason, JIM SHAW’S BOOK, “The Deadly Deception”: Freemasonry Exposed by One of Its Top Leaders”
    Page 76

    Every Shriner, kneeling before the Koran takes this oath in the name of Allah, and acknowledges this pagan god of vengeance as his own (“the God of our fathers” they recite). And, in the ritual, he acknowledges Islam, the declared blood-enemy of Christianity, as the one true path. (“Whoso seeketh Islam earnestly seeks true direction” they recite). How it must break the heart of God to hear these words from the lips of His own children, particularly the leaders of His church.

    The blood oath of secrecy represents the most contentious display of religion in the Shriners.

    The Encyclopedia of Fraternities, by Albert Stevens, contains this description of the macabre punishment a Shriner agrees to if he ever transgress his obligations to the mystic Shrine: “In willful violation whereof may I incur the fearful penalty of having my eyeballs pierced to the centre with a three-edged blade, my feet flayed, and I be forced to walk the hot sands upon the sterile shores of the Red Sea until the flaming sun shall strike me with livid plague, and may Allah, the god of Arab, Moslem and Mohammedan, the god of our fathers, support me to the entire fulfillment of the same. Amen. Amen. Amen.”

    Shriners are a pagan Islamic branch of masonry who have reached higher “levels” in Freemasonry. Islamic symbols, including of world conquest are everywhere in Shriner Temples. As a Mason goes through the 32 degrees of the Scottish rite, he ends up giving worship to every Egyptian pagan god, the gods of Persia, gods of India, Greek gods, Babylonian gods, and others.

    On page 84 Jim Shaw writes;
    ” Albert Mackey wrote (in the Masonic Ritualist), “Thus the trestleboard (blueprint for life) of the Jew is the Old Testament, of the Mohammedan the Koran; the Veda Scriptures of Hinduism and the writings of Baha-ullah are just as good as the Word of the Christians’ God, for the fact is that all religions are never as good as the pure teachings of Freemasonry.”

    Masonry teaches that Jesus is no greater than the other “exemplars” of history (such as Mohammed, Buddah, Aristotle, or Joseph Smith). Page 94.

    GOD BLESS YOU ALL

  98. Look how Mohammad said about Black Muslims

    One of the most bizarre manifestations of African-American pride was their contemporary
    identification with Islam. The Nation of Islam (Black Muslim movement) plays on the
    racism against black people by white people hence you hear them use terms like “white
    devils”, etc.

    The Muslim Hadith says Muhammad was a white man, so Black Muslims actually serve
    Islamic whites, even though they speak against whites.

    Meanwhile, the Muslim Hadith says the following about blacks:
    Narrated Anas bin Malik:
    Allah’s Apostle said, “You should listen to and obey, your ruler even if he was an Ethiopian
    (black) slave whose head looks like a raisin.” (Sahih Bukhari Volume 9, Book 89, Number
    256)

    Hadith; vol.9:162,163: Muhammad warned that dreams of black women meant disease
    was forthcoming. Black Muslims today are so uninformed that they don’t even understand
    that Muhammad had many black slaves and called them raisin heads (Hadith vol.1:662,
    vol.9:256 )

    Muslims are told that Africans “annoy the Prophet” (Ishaq 243), have hearts “grosser than a
    donkey” (Surah 9:61) and that blacks should be left to die if injured, and should be denied
    intercession and entrance to heaven (Bukhari: Volume 4, Book 52, Number 137).

    Know this..

    When a Muslim declares that Islam is a religion of peace, he/she is either ignorant of the Koran (Qur’an), or is deceitfully thinking of this “peace”, as it extends only to those within the Muslim Community. The deceit is that they will not tell you exactly what they mean.

    According to the Qur’an: “Muhammad is the Apostle of Allah. Those who follow him are
    merciful to one another, but ruthless to unbelievers” Surah 48:29. “Kill the Mushrikun
    (unbelievers) wherever you find them, and capture them and besiege them, and lie in wait for them in each and every ambush…” Surah 9:5. Also see Surah 9:29:PICKTHAL: “Fight against such of those who have been given the Scripture (Christians & Jews) as believenot in Allah nor the Last Day, and forbid not that which Allah hath forbidden by His messenger, and follow not the Religion of Truth, until they pay the tribute readily, being brought low.”.

    Please note that there is not a single verse in the entire Christian Bible that
    contains this “open-ended”, universal command to kill/or be ruthless to unbelievers.

    Surah 47:4 says:
    Fa’idhā Laqītumu Al-Ladhīna Kafarū Fađarba Ar-Riqābi Ĥattaá ‘Idhā ‘Athkhantumūhum
    Fashuddū Al-Wathāqa Fa’immā Mannāan Ba`du Wa ‘Immā Fidā’an Ĥattaá Tađa`a AlĤarbu
    ‘Awzārahā Dhālika Wa Law Yashā’u Allāhu Lāntaşara Minhum Wa Lakin
    Liyabluwa Ba`đakum Biba`đin Wa Al-Ladhīna Qutilū Fī Sabīli Allāhi Falan Yuđilla
    ‘A`mālahum

    which means

    Therefore, WHEN YOU MEET THE UNBELIEVERS, SMITE AT THEIR NECKS; At
    length, when ye have thoroughly subdued them, bind a bond firmly (on them): thereafter (is the time for) either generosity or ransom: Until the war lays down its burdens. Thus (are ye commanded): but if it had been Allah’s Will, He could certainly have exacted retribution from them (Himself); but (He lets you fight) in order to test you, some with others. But those who are slain in the Way of Allah,- He will never let their deeds be lost.

    Many Quran translators have tried to soften the meaning in their translation by adding the words “in war” in brackets after the word “Unbelievers” but they are NOT there in the
    original Arabic text.

    Then there is this. Muhammad produced this one to prompt those Muslims who knew in
    their hearts that killing innocent people is wrong: “Fighting is obligatory for you, as much
    as you dislike it.” (Surah 2:216)

    As a Good Muslim – Have you read the Gospel of Jesus?

    The Gospel of Jesus and Old Testament (Torah): “Guidance and light
    - Surah 2:87 – And most certainly We gave Musa the Book and We sent
    apostles after him one after another; and We gave Isa, the son of Marium,
    clear arguments and strengthened him with the holy spirit,

    - Surah 3:48 – And He (Isa/Jesus) will teach him the Book and the wisdom
    and the Tavrat (Torah) and the Injeel (Christian Gospel).

    - Surah 3:50 – And a verifier of that which is before me of the Taurat (Torah)
    and that I may allow you part of that which has been forbidden t you, and I
    have come to you with a sign from your Lord therefore be careful of (your
    duty to) Allah and obey me.

    - Surah 5:44 – “Surely We revealed the Taurat (Torah/Bible Old Testament) in
    which was guidance and light”, with it the prophets who submitted
    themselves….

    - Surah 5:46 – And We sent after them in their footsteps Isa, son of Marium,
    verifying what was before him of the Taurat (Jewish Torah) and We gave
    him the Injeel (Christian Gospels) in which was guidance and light, and
    verifying what was before it of Taurat and a guidance and an admonition
    for those who guard (against evil).

    Slavery is not a hallmark of the true God

    Most individual Muslims may respect and honor women, but Islam doesn’t! Several words Muhammad uses in his dishonorable Qur’an to describe women should be an “eye opener”. The words “naghess al aghl” literally means defected witted person. It describes the intellectual capability of women in general. And the word “zaeefeh”, refers directly to female gender in contrast to men in ain a condescending way. It means “the weaker one”

    Muhammad’s Allah command this: “Give them their dowry for the enjoyment you have
    had of them as a duty” (Koran 4.24). In other words, a Muslim husband should live with his wife to satisfy his own need and pleasure. It is clearly understood in Islam, that if a woman disobeys her husband, it is usually necessary for her husband to stop having sex with her (temporarily) and for him to teach her “a lesson” by some form of physical punishment.

    The Quran in Surah (Chapter) 2:223 says:
    Your women are your fields, so go into your fields whichever way you like . . . .
    (MAS Abdel Haleem, The Qur’an, Oxford UP, 2004)

    In Muhammad’s time, women’s roles were notably inferior to men’s. One of the most difficult
    verses reads: “Righteous women are therefore obedient, guarding the secret for God’s guarding.

    And those you fear may be rebellious admonish; banish them to their couches, and beat them” (Surah 4:34). The Arabic word “beat” or “scourge” does not mean tap lightly; it is the same word used to beat a violent criminal or a camel. Muhammad himself once deliberately struck ‘Aisha “on the chest which caused me pain”, according to Sahih Muslim vol.2:2127
    In matters of inheritance, women are to receive half of what men receive (Surah 4:11).

    Men are the “managers” of women (Surah 4:35) and can “come unto [their] tillage as they wish” (sexually)

    (Surah 2:223); can divorce their wives by stating “I divorce you” three times (2:229-230); and may take more than one wife (4:29).

    Surah 4:34 – A husband can beat a wife into submission if the wife refuses sexual relations.

    Surah 33:53 – A woman cannot answer the door at home if a husband is not there.

    Did you that Woman are Deficient in Mind and body in Islam (taken from the Islamic Hadith):

    The intellectual and religious deficiencies of women are stated in the following Hadith found in Sahih al-Bukhari which is considered by Muslim scholars to be “The most authentic book after the Book of Allah (ie. the Qur’an)”:[13]

    “Allah’s Apostle once said to a group of women : ‘I have not seen any one more
    deficient in intelligence and religion than you. A cautious, sensible man could be led
    astray by some of you.’ The women asked: ‘O Allah’s Apostle, what is deficient in our
    intelligence and religion?’ He said: ‘Is not the evidence of two women equal to the
    witness of one man?’ They replied in the affirmative. He said: ‘This is the deficiency of
    your intelligence’

    … ‘Isn’t it true that a woman can neither pray nor fast during her menses?’ The women
    replied in the affirmative. He said: ‘This is the deficiency in your religion.’”[14]

    The majority of people in hell are women.

    Muhammad said, “I was shown the Hell-fire and that the majority of its dwellers are
    women. ” Vol. 1:28, 301; Vol. 2:161; Vol. 7:124

    Muhammad also once said; “If there is an evil omen in anything, it is in the house, the
    woman, and the horse. Reference: Sahih Al-Bukhari, vol. 7, book 62, no. 31.

    Women are second class (Qur’an 2:228):
    “And it is for the women to act as they (the husbands) act by them, in all fairness; but the men are a step above them.”[7]

    Women are Toys (for men) in Islam
    “Omar [one of the Khalifs] was once talking when his wife interjected, so he said to her:
    ‘You are a toy, if you are needed we will call you.”[21]
    And ‘Amru Bin al-’Aas, also a Khalif, said: “Women are toys, so choose.”[22]
    This was not just ‘Amru Bin al-’Aas and ‘Omar’s opinions.

    Muhammad himself said: “The woman is a toy, whoever takes her let him care for her (or do not lose her).”[23]

    In Saudi Arabia women are so second class that they can’t even sit in the front seat of a
    car with their husband; even if they were the only two people in the car. Women can’t eat in most public eating places. If they do, it’s in a back door room. According to Iranian law, a boy can be executed from the age of 15, and a girl from the age of nine.

    A Donkey and a Dog

    This is exactly what Muhammad’s wife A’isha said to the great Caliphs and “teachers” of her day: She said; “You have put us on the same level with a donkey and a dog.”
    A’isha made this statement to those great companions and scholars of the time of Muhammad.

    A’isha said this to Ali Ibn Abi Talib, Abdalla Ibn Abbas, Abu-zarr, Abu Hurayra, Anas Ibn Malik and others on whose authority most of Muhammad’s Hadith and interpretations of the Qur’an were handed down.

    A’isha said it’s because these “pillars” of Islam assured people that Muhammad said that if a man is praying and a donkey, a dog, or a woman passes in front of him, his prayer will not be acceptable, and he has to perform ablution (washing) again and repeat his prayer. None of the scholars question this matter. In Islam, this is repeated every day—whenever a woman passes in front of a man while he is praying; or if a dog or a donkey walks in front of him. In this case, a good Muslim has to wash himself again and repeat his prayer; otherwise his prayer will not be counted.

    This treatment of women is what Islam wants to give to the entire world.

    Contrast the above with Christianity’s teaching about women: The Apostle Paul knew better then anybody in antiquity that male and female were equal in Christ Jesus. It was he, after all, who said, “There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor free, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one in Christ Jesus” (Gal. 3:28). Paul saw nothing inferior about women’s dignity.

  99. Kwa kweli uislamu ni utata mtupu, kuna aya moja (siikumbuki vizuri)inayowaahidi watakaowaua makafiri kuwa huko akhera watapewa wanawake wenye makalio kama masanduku, uzinzi hadi akhera, inasikitisha Mungu JEHOVA awafungue ufahamu.

  100. Aya yenyewe ni hii

    Pepo au Mbingu ya Allah itakuwa hivi:

    i). Maghorofa
    Qurani 39:20 Suratul Zumar (makundi/vikosi)
    Lakini waliomcha mola wao watapata ghorofa zilizojengwa juu ya ghorofa chini (mbele) yake hupita mito. Ndiyo ahadi ya Mwenyenzi Mungu, Mwenyenzi Mungu havunji ahadi yake.

    ii) mito ya maji, maziwa, ulevi, asali na matunda

    Qurani 47:15 Suratul Muhammad
    Mfano wa pepo waliyoahidiwa watawa (wacha Mungu itakuwa hivi). Imo mito ya maji yasiyovunda, na mito ya ulevi wenye ladha kwa wanywao na mito ya asali iliyosafishwa. Tena humo watapata matunda ya kila namna, na samahani kutoka kwa mola wao. Basi hao watakuwa sawa na wale wataokaa motoni na kunyweshwa maji yachemkayo yatakayokata chango zao?.

    Qurani 2:25 Suratul Al- Baqarah (ngombe jike)
    Na wabashirie walioamini na kufanya vitendo vizuri, kwamba watapata mabustani yapitayo mito mbele yake. Kila mara watakapopewa matunda humo kuwa ni chakula watasema “haya ndiyo yale tuliyopewa zamani (ulimwenguni) kwani wataletewa (matunda hayo) hali yatakuwa yamefanana (na yale waliyokuwa wakiyajuwa ulimwenguni wataletewa kwa sura hiyo lakini
    utamu mwingine kabisa) na humo watapata wake waliotakasika (na kila mabaya na machafu) na watakaa milele humo.

    Watapata wanawake aina hizi na nyama za ndege

    Qurani 56:15-23 Suratul Al Waaqiah (Tukio) nanukuu aya ya 21-23 tu
    Na nyama za ndege kama watakavyotamani (wenyewe). Na wanawake wenye macho mazuri na makubwa (ya vikombe). (wanapendeza na safi) kana kwamba ni lulu zilizofichwa (katika machaza yake, ndio kwanza zinapasuliwa)

    Qurani 37:48-49 Suratul As-Saaffat (Wapangao mistari)
    Na pamoja nao watakuwa wanawake wenye macho mazuri makubwa. (Safi) wanawake hao kama mayai (ya mbuni) yaliyohifadhiwa.

    Kutakuwa na sex masaa 24 kwa ushindi ufuatao. Mohamad S.A.W anasema hawatakuwa wale watakaoingizwa peponi na Allah isipokuwa wataozeshwa na Allah mahur – ain (wanawake wapeponi) na wanawake (wengine) sabini watakawarith ambao waume zao wamepelekwa motoni. Na haitakuwa kwa kila mwanamke ila huwa ni Bikra kila anapoingiliwa na wanaume zao dhakari zao hazitasinyaa hata dakika moja. Sunan ibn majah vol4 uk. 540 hadithi 2481.

    Hayo ndiyo mambo ambayo yanayomfanya mtu awe tayari kujitoa muhanga iwe kwenye ndege majengo mikusanyiko ya watu au makanisanin.k. muislamu anayafnya hayo ili Allah amlipe mambo hayo sasa hii ni imani gani? Huyo Allah ni nani? Hata auweke ulimwengu katika wasiwasi kuhofia amani inaweza kuvunjika wakati wowote?

  101. Niliandika uhusiano mkubwa ulioko kati ya majini na uislam kutokana na aya za koran pia kupitia mtume wao Mohammad (saw) jinsi alivyokuwa na uhusiano wa karibu na viumbe hao.

    Kuna kipengele fulani nilikisahau ambacho ni muhimu kujua hasa kwa nini waislam wanashirikiana na majini katika shughuli mbalimbali.Hii ni kuanzia kwa mtume wao mohammad mwenyewe.

    Ukisoma kitabu cha Maisha ya mtume Mohammad kilichoandikwa na Nassir bin Issa bin Said Al-Kindy ukurasa wa 62 unakutana na maandishi haya,nanukuu

    Hapo tena Mtume (SAW) alikwenda mpaka Wadi Nakhlah akakaa siku chache pale.

    Alipokuwa hapa Mwenyenzi Mungu alimpelekea kikundi cha Majini waliokuwa wakimsikiliza alipokuwa akisoma katika Surat Al-Ahqaaf aya ya 29-31. Wakarudi hawa Majini kwa wenziwao na kuwaambia: “Enyi kaumu! Hakika tumesikia Quraani ya ajabu, inayongoza katika uongofu; kwa hivyo tumeamini, wala hatutamshirikisha yeyote tena na Mola wetu.”
    Kuhudhuria kwa Majini hawa na kuisikiliza hiyo Quraani ilikuwa ni nusura kubwa nyengine iliyotoka kwa Mwenyenzi Mungu, ambayo ilikuwa ni bishara yakuwa atafuzu katika kutawanya kwake hiyo dini.

    Cha ajabu kingine ndugu zangu wakristo ukisoma katika kitabu cha ULIMWENGU WA MAJINI na vituko vyao kilichoadikwa na “Sheikh Said Khamis Mkama” katika ule ukurasa wa 6 na ule wa 31 kuna maneno yafuatayo;

    Hii ndiyo hali halisi ya ushirikiano baina ya majini na binadam kwa kweli majini tunajumuika nayo katika mambo mengi kama vile ibada au kusikiliza darasa ila wasifu kuwaona majini.

    Majini kitabu chao kwa sasa ni hii Koran iliyoteremshwa kwa Mohammad (saw) anaendelea kusema ibada na iwe kwa ajili ya mwenyezi Mungu peke yake jambo hili limesababisha wasiokuwa waislam kuikashifu dini ya kiislam kwa kudai ni dini ya majini, hatupingi kwani majini miongoni mwao wapo waislam na wala hawana kitabu ila Koran na hawana mtume ila Mohammad (saw).

    Sheikh Said Khamis Mkama anasema
    Majini kitabu chao kwa sasa ni hii Koran na majini miongoni mwao wapo waislam, inashangaza ndugu zangu wakristo.

  102. Kwa wewe mwislam ulishawahi kusikia maneno ya mtume Mohammad aliyowafundisha maswahaba wake kwamba hawanabudi kuzifuata njia za mayahudi na manaswara(wakristo).

    Ukisoma kitabu cha Al nuur Al marijan uk 990 katika Hadith iliyosimuliwa na Abdul Said Al- Kudri kuna maneno yafuatayo;

    Kutoka kwa mtume Mohammad (SAW)amesema, Wallahi mtazifuata njia za waliokuwa kabla yenu shubiri kwa shubiri na viraa kwa viraa kiasi kuwa hata kama wataingia katika shimo la mburukenge,
    mtawafuata.Tukasema ewe mtume wa Allah unawakusudia mayahudi na manaswara(wakristo)? akasema kumbe nani?

    Hapo unaona ya kwamba mtume anawambia waislam kwamba wawafuate wayahudi na wakristo katika njia zao katika hali yoyoye iwalo.

    Tafakari ewe uliye mwislam.

  103. Rogers,

    Nakushukuru, licha ya kwamba umetupa undani wa kitabu hicho cha giza, naamini pia ndugu zetu Waislamu wanaopita kudodosa humu watapa kitu cha kuwaelekeza kweye Uzima katika Kristo Yesu.

  104. Know this:

    Christians & Jewish martyrs say; “I will die for what I
    believe”.
    A Muslim martyr says; “you will die for what I believe”….

    The Barbaric words and action of Mohammad saw

    Here are some of the Quran & strong authenticated hadith (only sahih muslim & sahih Bukhari)I’m posted in this group & amalagamated them together (I have not used any weak hadith – which I believe is fair as sunnis dont accept all of them)

    Racist

    Sahih Muslim 26:5389 The Prophet said: “Do not greet the Jews and the Christians before they greet you and when you meet any one of them on the roads force him to go to the narrowest part of it”.

    Quran 5:51 “O you who believe! Do not take the Jews and the Christians for friends; they are friends of each other; and whoever amongst you takes them for a friend, then surely he is one of them; surely Allah does not guide the unjust people.”

    Quran 5:70 “As you can clearly see, the Jews are cursed till the end of time. Allah tried to help them.

    Forceful converter;

    Sahih Bukhari 4:53:392 While we were in the mosque, the Prophet came out and said, “Let us go to the Jews.” We went out till we reached Bait-ul-Midras. He said to them, “If you embrace Islam, you will be safe. You should know that the earth belongs to Allah and His Apostle, and I want to expel you from this land. So, if anyone amongst you owns some property, he is permitted to sell it. Otherwise, you should know that the Earth belongs to Allah and His Apostle.”

    Homophobe

    SAD 38:4447 If you find anyone doing as Lot’s people did (homosexual acts), kill the one who does it, and the one to whom it is done.

    Quran 7.080 And Lot! (Remember) when he said unto his folk: Will ye commit abomination such as no creature ever did before you? Ye come with lust unto men instead of women.

    Quran 4:16 If two men among you are guilty of lewdness, punish them both.

    Rape sympathiser

    Quran 33:50 – We have made lawful unto thee thy wives unto whom thou hast paid their dowries, and those whom thy right hand possesseth of those whom Allah hath given thee as spoils of war”

    Sahih Bukhari 5:59:637 Ali (Muhammad’s cousin and son-in-law) had taken a bath after a sexual act with a slave-girl from the war booty, and the Prophet’s response to the person who hated Ali for this sexual act was, ‘Do you hate Ali for this? Don’t hate him, for he deserves more than that from the war booty’.
    Apostate slayer

    Sahih Bukhari 4:260 The Prophet said, ‘If a Muslim discards his religion, kill him.’

    In fact it later goes into detail and mentions the practical methods employable in disposing of such apostates.

    Sahih Bukhari Volume 9, Book 84, Number 57:
    Some Zanadiqa (atheists) were brought to ‘Ali and he BURNT them. The news of this event, reached Ibn ‘Abbas who said, “If I had been in his place, I would not have burnt them, as Allah’s Apostle forbade it, saying, ‘Do not punish anybody with Allah’s punishment (fire).’ I would have killed them according to the statement of Allah’s Apostle, ‘Whoever changed his Islamic religion, then KILL HIM.’

    Bully

    Sahih Bukhari Vol. 1, Bk. 11, No. 626 The Prophet added, “Certainly I decided to order a man to lead the prayer and then take a fire flame to burn all those who had not left their houses so far for the prayer along with their houses.”

    Sahih Muslim Book 38, Number 4349: A Jewess used to abuse the Prophet and disparage him. A man strangled her till she died. The Apostle of Allah declared that no recompense was payable for her blood.

    Extortionist

    Quran 9:29 “Fight those who do not believe until they all surrender, paying the protective tax in submission.”
    It makes me wonder how Muslims would feel if they had to pay a separate tax to the Christians for living in the West?

    This is another quote from the scriptures of what some describe as the religion of peace.

    Quran 9:29 “Make war upon such of those to whom the Scriptures have been given and believe not in God, or in the Last Day, and who forbid not that which God and His Apostle have forbidden, and who profess not the profession of the truth, until they pay tribute out of hand, and they be humbled. Yet if they turn to God and observe prayer, and pay the tax, then are they your brethren in religion. We make clear our signs to those who understand.”

    Despot

    Sahih Bukhari 8:82:795 The Prophet cut off the hands and feet of the men belonging to the tribe of ‘Uraina and did not cauterise (their bleeding limbs) till they died.

    Quran 8:39-40 “Say to the infidels: If they desist from their unbelief, what is now past shall be forgiven them, but if they return to it, they have already before them the doom of the ancients! Fight then against them till strife be at an end, and the religion be all of it God’s.”
    Banu Qurayza massacre

  105. Rogers K says;

    “Mohammed The Racist Prophet?”

    Was the founder of Islam a white racist?
    What was his views of black people?
    What was his view of the black man?

    First, Muhammad was a white man. There can be no doubt of this because theHadith states this plain and simple. “Since Bukhari is accepted by all Muslims as the greates of all Hadith Scholars. His work is entitled “Sahih” which means that it is absolutely authentic.

    Hadith 63, vol. 1, when a man arrived at the mosque, he asked, “Who amongst you is Muhammad?”The companions of the prophet replied, This white man reclining on his arm.” Muhammad is described as “a white person”

    Hadith no. 122, vol. 2, and in vol 2, Hadith no 141, when Muhammad raised his arm in prayer, we are told that “the whiteness of his armpits became visible.” The Hadith vol. 1, 367, tells us that Anas, one of Muhammad’s most trusted companions, “saw that whiteness of the p*n-is of Allah’s prophet.

    Second, Muhammad was a slave owner of black slaves. In Hadith no. 436 vol. 6, when Umar came to visit Muhammad, he saw “a black slave of Allah’s apostle setting on the first step.

    “Lest some Muslim fool claim that Muhammad had only oneblack slave, we will quote from “Ibn Qayyim Aljawiyya” a great historian. In his famous book Zad al-Ma’ad (part 1, pg. 160 and pgs. 114-116)
    we read,

    [Muhammad had many male and female slaves. He used to buy and sell them, but he purchased more slaves than he sold, especially after God empowered him by His message, as well as after his immigration from Mecca. He once sold one black slaves for two. His name was Jacob al-Mudbir.]

    He also tells us on pages 114-116 the names of Muhammad’s black slaves: Bilal, Abu Hurairah,Usamah Ebn Zaayed, and Rabbah were some of the black slaves of Muhammad. Among the black slaves was a black man by the name of Mahran. His story bears telling in the next section.

    The most famous slave market was in Mecca during Muhammad’s day. Black people stolen from African’s villages were austioned off like cattle. This same slave market in Mecca was still being used for buying and selling black slaves untill the late 1960s!

    In the Sudan, as you are reading this material, the Muslim slave market has been revived as blacks in chains from the Dinka tribe are now being auctioned off to Muslim masters. (See Islamic Invasion, pg. 199, for the documentation which proves this.) In Arabic the common word for “Black” is “Abd” which also means “Slave.”

    In 1992, a book written by Jean Sasson shook the Muslim world. It was entitled Princess because it was the true story of a Saudi Princess in her own words. In her auto-biography she revealed the fact that her Muslim family had many black slaves.

    On page 29, we read:

    [ We owned a family of Sudanese slaves. Our slaves population increased each year when Father returned from Haj, the annual pilgrimage to Mecca made by Muslims, with new slave children.]

    The Haj is the greatest religious event in all Islam. And what do the Muslims do on their Haj? Buy more black slave children.

    Third, Muhammad mistreated his black slaves. It is clear that Muhammad treated his black slaves as animals of burden. The black slave Mahran tells us his story in his own words. The great Muslim historian, Ibn Qayyim al-Jawiyya, records that,

    [Mahran was renamed (by Muhammad) Safina (i.e. ship). He himself relates his own story, “The apostle of God and his companions went on a trip. When their belongings became too heavy for them to carry, Muhammad told me, “Spread your garment.” They filled it with their belongings, then they put it on me. The apostle of God told me, “carry it for you are a ship.” Even if I was carring a load of six or seven donkys while we were on a journey, anyone who felt week would throw his clothes or his shield or his aword on me so I would carry that heavy load.
    The prophet told me, “you are a ship.” (Ibn Qayyim pp. 115-116, al-Hulya, vol. 1, p. 369, quoted from Amad 5:222)

    It does not take a Ph. D. to see that Muhammad mistreated Mahran and made him carry heavy loads. He even changed his name to “ship” to degrade him. The name “Safina” meant that the black slave Mahran was nothing more than a ship to carry Muhammad’s burdens.”

    But,” one Muslim stated, “these are things from long ago. Islam does not make racist statements against blacks anymore.”

    But Malik Ibn Ons, one of Islim most respected modern scholars, states in his commentary on Muhammad’s teachings on slavery,

    [The master does not have the right to force the female slave to wed an ugly black slave if she is beautiful and agile unless in the case of utmost necessity. (Ibn Hazm, vol. 6, part 9, pg. 469)

    Referring to black men as “ugly black slaves” cannot be understood as anything less than racism.

    In the Qur’an, Surah 33:50-52 tells us that a slave master could force sex upon his female slaves. The expression, “those whom thy right hand possesses out of the prisoners of war” has always been interpreted by Muslim scholars to mean that a Muslim slave master could force his to have sex with him.

    Black skin and Judgment Day:

    On the Day when (some) faces will be whitened and (some) faces will be blackened; and as for those whose faces have been blackened, it will be said unto them: Disbelieved ye after your (profession of) belief? Then taste the punishment for that ye disbelieved.(Qur’an, Surah Âl ‘Imran 3:106)

    And on the Day of Resurrection thou (Muhammad) seest those who lied concerning Allah with their faces blackened. Is not the home of the scorners in hell?(Qur’an, Surah Az-Zumar 39:60)

    Ahmad ibn Abi Sulayman, the companion of Sahnun, said, “Anyone who says that the Prophet was black SHOULD BE KILLED.” (Muhammad Messenger of Allah (Ash-Shifa of Qadi ‘Iyad), Qadi ‘Iyad Musa al-Yahsubi, translated by Aisha Abdarrahman Bewley [Madinah Press, Inverness, Scotland, U.K. 1991; third reprint, paperback], p. 375; capital emphasis ours)

    fourth, Muhammad was prejudice against black people. He said that if you dreamed of a black women, this was an evil omen (Hadith no. 9, vol. 162, 163). He referred to black people as “raisin heads” (Hadith no 662, vol. 1).

    Conclusion

    It has now been demonstrated from Muslim books that Muhammad was a White, racist, slave owner of black slaves who treated them as animals to carry his burdens or as sex slaves. He enslaved blacks and treated them as animals. No intelligent black man or womean should have any respect for Muhammad or his racist religion.

    God bless all in the name of Jesus.

  106. Wapendwa ktk YESU kristo ,Mungu awabariki mimi naamini siku hiyo ya mwisho waislam, hawatakuwa la kujitetea kwamba wawakufundishwa neno.kwa kweli mmegusa kila upande wa maisha ya duniani na ya uzima wa milele na mimi sina shaka …naamini baada ya maisha haya na mwili huu kupita ,nitaishi MBINGU MPYA ambayo YESU pekeyake ndio ameahidi kwa wanaomwamini,na tutakuwa pamoja nae…sijui waislam maisha yao na mtume ambaye ameisha kufa na kuoza yataishia wapi maana na yeye huyo mtume wao anasubiri parapanda ije imfufue …ambayo hiyo parapara itaashiria kurudi kwa yesu ambaye hatagusa ardhi bali ataishia mawinguni na sisi tuliowake kwenda kumlaki mawinguni ….inareta raha sana..Harafu nilikuwa na swali kwa hao wanao mwaminia ALLah Muislam anaamini kwamba kuna Nguzo TANO na miongoni mwa nguzo kuna hiii ya kwenda MKKa KUHIJI KWA YENYE UWEZO utakuwa umekamilika ….SASAje kwa wale ambao, hawana uwezo uislam wao si utakuwa haujakamilika NA HAWAONI KAMA MUNGU WAO AMEWATENGA WATU WENYE HALI YA JUU NDIO WATATIMILIZA IBADA /KUSAMEHEWA ZAMBI JE NI MUNGU GANI AAGIZE KITU AMBACHO WENGINE HATAWEZA KUKITIMILIZA ALA FU ASEME NINGUZO JE HAWA AMBAO HAWANA UWEZO NA ZAMBI WANAZITENDA WAFANYEJE….KWA KWELI UISLAM NI KUCHANGANYA WANADAMU jamboJINGINE waislam wanaamin yesu atarudi tena ila kuwahukumu waliomkataa sasa huyu YESU Atarudi kwa mamlaka ya nani? yesu ameturahisishia kila kitu hatuna mzigo wa kujitwisha wa masheria …yale ambayo MUNGU alishaona mababu zetu walishidwa kuzishika ..leo yesu anasema ukimwamini na kubatizwa na kutimiliza amri iliyokuuya UPENDO basi uzma wa milele huuuo..ukimpenda mwenzio huwezi kumfanyia jambo baya la kumuuzi au kumuua Ndugu zangu waislam ktk mwili ndio nawaitwa ndugu rakini katika roho ..mimi ni wa yesu ..huyo muhamadi hamuoni kwamba yeye kama yeye hawezi kuwasidia amewaashia sheri hizo ukishidwa kuzishika basiiii yeye kama yeye hawezi kuwasaidia kwani na yeye anasubir i hukumu ….NJOENI KWA YESU KUNA UZIMA BURE ,upendo ,furaha ,amani kubarikiwa kimwili na kiro ho
    bwana yesu awabariki kaka zangu kwa kazi nzuri ndim AGNES

  107. Bwana asifiwe Dada Agnes kitu ya mimi na wewe kufanya nikuwaombea tu kama vile waliotuombeya na kujuwa YESU na sisi tufanye ivo ivo

    Ubarikiwe

    Monga

  108. the Real Islam

    Ed Decker

    The Battle is Here

    It is Islamic ideology that the world is divided into two: The Islamic “Dar e-Salaam” or House of Islam or House of Peace. Opposing this “Dar e-Salaam” is the “Dar e-Harb” or House of War into which all infidels fall. There can be no peace for Islam until the entire “Dar e-Harb” falls to the “Dar e-Salaam”. So this is a fight to the finish. Islam must be victorious or be vanquished. There can be no effective defense against Islam or any effective Christian outreach to its people until we understand this volatile religious challenger of our faith and our way of life.

    We must understand that the large majority of Muslims living in the United Sates have come here to live lives of peace and prosperity. Many have said that life here is wonderful, marvelous and contribute much to our society. Many fathers and husbands are able to release their daughters and wives to live life freely, openly, without degradation or sexual mutilation in the name of Allah. They can go to school, be educated, have careers, drive cars, go to the movies…marry whom they love.

    After speaking to many who study these things, I would guess that over 90% of the Muslims in America live such lives in peace, having Americanized their faith without compromising their beliefs.

    It’s just a tenth of a tenth of a tenth

    However, that leaves 10% who maintain the fundamentalism of radical Islam. The percentage is small, but the actual number of such Muslims in America alone is about 600,000.

    If we took just ten percent of that number, we would have 60,000 Muslims here who maintain that we are the great Satan and must either bow to Allah or be slain in his holy name. A tenth of that small minority leaves us with a pool of about 6,000 extremist Muslim terrorists, such as those who attacked us on September 11, 2001, living here among us, as an Islamic Fifth Column. For those too young to remember the Second World War, a Fifth Column is a group of people, although residing, even as citizens of the United States, act traitorously and subversively on behalf of an enemy.

    On a global basis, with over a billion Muslims and dealing with just 20% falling into this fundamentalist group, we have 200 million fundamentalists and over 20 million Muslims who have a Jihad world view. Following my one tenth of one percent formula, we are left with a pool of over 2 million “terrorists for Allah” out there.

    My estimates in this area were confirmed when I recently watched an MSNBC special report during which an expert calculated that she [a Dr. Hunter] estimated the number of extreme radicals in countries where Islam is in the majority, to be double my figures.

    This is going to be a long and difficult war against the likes of Osama bin Laden and we must know what we are dealing with. Through all this, we must never let fear and anger against that one tenth of one percent jade our hearts and actions against the ones who live among us as friends and neighbors. We must let them see the love of Christ in us, remembering that we are all made in His image, and His Son died for us all. Anything less would be to deny the call of Christ in our lives.

    President Bush commented recently that while we need to be in a state of high alert and we should not fall into a state of fear or revenge. As Christians, we need to be in intercession for this people group and prepare ourselves to be His hand extended, His ambassadors, girded up and prepared according to Chapter 6th of the book of Ephesians, with our feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace so we may open our mouths to boldly to make known the mystery of the gospel.

    Accidentally stirring the wrath of Islam

    A few years ago, I was speaking at Utah State University in Logan, Utah and used, as the title of my presentation, “Mormonism – the American Islam.” I drew a comparison between the amazingly similar claims of Mohammed and Joseph Smith; visitations of an angel of light, the claim as God’s last and greatest prophet, the Koran and the Book of Mormon.

    I compared their similar doctrines of the nature of God, personal salvation and the after life with those of orthodox Christianity. The auditorium became too small for the large gathering, and we filled the large commons area of the Student Union beyond capacity and overflowed throughout the large student center and entrance.

    USU had certainly grown from that small Agricultural College I attended in the early 1950s. Because it has been a long time Land Grant school, many Muslims live and study there. The meeting was packed with Muslims and Islamic clerics, extremely offended at any reference to Allah, the Koran and extremely angry that I would draw as offensive a comparison as Mormonism.

    During the presentation of my evidence, there was much murmuring and shouting. When I opened the floor for the Question and Answer time, I faced a number of very agitated and verbally abusive Muslims. In fact, the Muslim interaction totally overshadowed any dialogue on Mormonism. Were there not security guards all around, I am sure there would have been serious difficulties. The next day, I met with two local Muslim leaders and began a series of contacts that forced me to take a deep look at its history, its tenets of belief and its comparisons to orthodox Christianity.

    Today, the more than 6 million Muslims in the United States add up to more than all the Mormons, Jehovah’s Witnesses and Christian Scientists combined. An extremely militant proselytizing program is under way in many major cities and in every State University we have visited. The Muslims may soon make the Mormon missionary effort look pale in comparison. As orthodox Christians, we are going to have to be ready to deal with what may be the most aggressive assault on Christianity in its history.

    The Faith of Mohammed

    Let’s take a look at this faith of Mohammed. When he was born in Mecca in 570 AD, the black Kaaba was the religious center of all Arabia. In Mohammed’s day, approximately 360 idols were worshipped there, standing in the great courtyard. One of those deities or Allahs was the god of the Quarish tribe, of which Mohammed was a member. When the Quarish tribe took control of Mecca, all the idols except Allah, the idol of their tribe, were destroyed.

    The Koran tells us that Mohammed drove the other idols away; his god was now the only god and he was its messenger. But he kept the Kaaba as a holy, sacred place. He obligated every believer to make a pilgrimage to the stone at least once in his lifetime. (Sura 22:26-37)

    The central prayer or declaration of Islam, to this day, is: There is no God but [this] Allah and Mohammed is his prophet.”

    Many people believe that Islam, Judaism and Christianity are all just kissing cousins. In fact, many Christians teach that Allah is just another name for the Biblical God whom we worship.

    In this study, I am going to examine Islam from the orthodox Christian perspective, what it is that Muslims teach and believe, and how it differs from Christianity. Let’s equip you to share the claims of Jesus Christ in a loving and compassionate way with the Muslim.

    A word To The Muslim

    Muslims will be hearing these words as well as Christians and I want to address those readers for just a moment. Muslims need to know that I appreciate their taking the time to see how their faith stands from the Christian viewpoint. There may be some things you will read with which you will be in strong disagreement. I apologize for offending you, but I will speak out on the issue. I know of no other way in which we can dialogue honestly.

    Please understand that in a western country where the freedom of religion and freedom of speech are constitutional guarantees, we have the freedom to discuss, to consider and to think, concerning religious issues. We are not in countries such as Saudi Arabia, or Iran where we would have religious police at our doors, confiscating such studies as this, because in such nations there simply is no freedom of religion. There is no freedom of thought and action. You cannot question Mohammed or the Koran.

    But we are not in a Muslim nation. We are in a Christian nation where our democratic constitution gives us the freedom to think and act for ourselves. In things of faith, this is so vitally important and as such, is a major difference between our cultures and faiths.

    Islam across the World

    Islam is a rapidly growing religion, both spiritually and geographically. Today, Islam makes up about one-sixth of the world’s population. At this writing, in late 2001, there are approximately one billion, three hundred million [1.3 billion] Muslims in the world. Islam now dominates both the religious and political processes in almost 60 countries of the world.

    Surprisingly, when most people think about Muslims, they immediately think of the Middle East or North Africa, but in fact, only twenty per cent [20%] of the world’s Muslims live in the Middle East or North Africa. Most of them live in other countries.

    The Arab world all together, including all of the Middle East and North Africa, has under two hundred [200] million Muslims. The largest Muslim country is Indonesia, with one hundred and eighty-two [182] million Muslims, 80% of its population. Bangladesh has one hundred and Fifteen [115] million, 88% of its population. India has one hundred and eight [108] million Muslims, approximately 11% of its population. Pakistan, where riots and anti-American demonstrations continue to rage, has one hundred and thirty six [136] million Muslims, 95% of its people. Even if only 1% of that population is made up of rabid fundamentalist radicals, it totals 1.36 million people who stand with Osama bin Laden. It is a great wonder that just 10,000 recently crossed the border to fight with the Taliban.

    To the surprise of many people, there is a large Muslim population in China. In fact, nearly thirty [30] million Muslims live in China. The former Soviet Union, the whole Southern tier, along the border with Afghanistan, Iran, Syria and Iraq and all across to Turkey, is home for more than forty-one [41] million Muslims. In Turkey, there are about sixty-two [62] million, 92% of the population and in Iran, sixty-three [63] million Muslims make up 97% of its population and on it goes.

    Islam is now the second largest religion in Europe. In Great Britain, there are now over one and a half million Muslims, with some fifteen hundred Mosques. In the United States, thirty years ago, Islam was virtually non-existent. But, because of heavy immigration from Muslim countries, there is now an Islamic population of over six million. Many Muslims have fled the oppression of the Islamic states, seeking freedom in the United States.

    Muslim-based sects such as the Nation of Islam (which appeals especially to African-Americans) and Bahai (which proclaims the unity of the human race) have special appeal to many Americans. Islam, itself, is composed of two major divisions — the mainstream Sunni (the largest) and the more radical Shi’ites. The mystical tradition of Sufism includes many Sunnis and some Shi’ites.

    A people cut off from the Christian world view

    God gave us a great commission, to go into all the world and proclaim the good news of Jesus Christ. But, sadly to say, we have not carried that great commission, as we should into the Muslim world. Only two per cent of American missionaries have been involved in Muslim ministries. We have one Christian missionary for every one million Muslims. Islam now represents the single most challenge to Christianity. No matter how peaceful many Muslims are, their core doctrine allows for no other faith to legitimately exist within the borders of its control and influence.

    Politically Correct Misinformation

    We seem to be bombarded with media reports of how the Muslims in America are beset with fear because we have misinterpreted their faith as one with roots of aggression against Jews and Christians. The media has been waging an information battle against this, proclaiming the Islam is a region of peace and love.

    That this is not evident in the many Islamic countries is beside the point. The continual path of murder and death from the Palestinian Hamas’ suicide squads proves just the opposite. The pictures of Palestinians rejoicing in the streets, celebrating our tragedy confirms the true heart of the radical Muslim.

    A Seventh Century people in a 21st Century World

    To understand Islam, perhaps the key factor is to realize that Islam must be understood in the religious and cultural context of seventh century Arabia.

    What Mohammed did was to raise seventh century culture to the status of divine law. In fact, Islam is the deification of seventh century Arabian culture. Unless you understand the historical context of when and where Mohammed was born, you will never understand Islam.

    Dr. Arthur Arberry, the head of Mid-Eastern Studies at Cambridge University and one of the great Arabic scholars said

    “Islam is a peculiarly Arabian religion because Islam is a religion and culture, and as a religion and culture, they are one. It must be understood,” he said, “in terms of its essential identification with Seventh Century culture.”

    Islam imposes its seventh century Arabian culture, in its political expression, in its family affairs, in its dietary laws, in its clothing, in its religious rites, and in its language. They are religiously compelled to impose seventh century Arab culture on the rest of the cultures in the world.

    Mohammed took the political laws that governed seventh century Arabian tribes, and literally made them the laws of Allah, their God. In such tribes, the Sheik or chief of the nomadic tribes had absolute authority. There was no concept of civil or personal rights in seventh century Arabia. This is why Islamic countries are inevitably ruled by dictators or strong men who rule as despots. There are twenty-one Arab nations today, and not one of them is a democracy. Democracy cannot exist in Islam.

    The more Islamic Fundamentalism gains dominance, the more a nation is plunged back into the dark ages of seventh century Arabia. Iran is a good example of this. The despots today of Libya, Iran, Iraq, Syria, Afghanistan, the Sudan and Yemen are merely examples of such Arabian tyranny grafted into modern times.

    Because there was no concept of personal freedom or civil rights in tribal life of seventh century Arabia, Islamic law today does not recognize freedom of speech, freedom of religion, freedom of assembly or freedom of the press. This is why non-Muslims such as Christians, are routinely denied the most basic of human rights, often physically attacked or jailed. These incidents can often be violent.

    The gods of the Seventh Century

    The culture of Mohammed’s world was very animistic. Every Arab tribe had its sacred magic stone(s) that they believed protected the tribe, resident in the Kaaba. Mohammed’s particular tribe had adopted a black stone and had set it in the Kaaba. This magical black stone was kissed when people came on their pilgrimages and worshipped at the Kaaba. It was probably an asteroid or a meteorite, a moonstone, which they viewed as being divine. All the nomadic tribes had their own tribal deities.

    The dominant religion just prior to Mohammed was Sabianism, a religion in which heavenly bodies were worshipped. The moon was viewed as a male deity, and they used a lunar calendar. Their pagan rite of fasting began with the appearance of the crescent moon. Fasting was later adopted as one of the five pillars of faith of Islam. Fasting, based on the lunar calendar, in the ninth month of Ramadan already pre-existed in the Arab culture before Mohammed was even born.

    What about the name “Allah?” Muslims claim that Allah is the same God as Christians worship, just under another name. Yet, if you look at the history of it, it is very different. The term “Allah” is a purely Arabic term used in reference to an Arabian deity. The tribe into which Mohammed was born was particularly devoted to their Allah, which was the moon god. It was represented by the black stone they believed had come down from heaven.

    In Arabia, the sun god was viewed as female and the moon was viewed as the male god. In pre-Islamic times, Allah, the moon god, was married to the sun god, and together they produced three goddesses called The Daughters of Allah. They were viewed as being at the top of the pantheon of Arabian deities, those three hundred and sixty idols in the Kaaba, at Mecca. Do not ever accept Allah as just another name of the true and living God, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. This Arabian deity was the god of the Ishmaelites. Ishmael was not the son of the covenant. Isaac was the son of the covenant.

    The symbol of the worship of the moon god, Allah, in pre-Islamic Arab culture, throughout the Middle East, was the crescent moon. Today, the crescent moon is on every flag of an Islamic nation. Go to any mosque. What is on top of it? A crescent moon, the symbol of Allah, the moon god. Every Muslim nation that has a flag has a crescent moon on the flag.

    Mohammed, the prophet of Islam, was born in 570 A. D. and lived for sixty-two years, dying in 632. At the time he was born, Mecca was the center of trade and religious activity. Mohammed was a camel driver until the age of twenty-five when he met and married a lady who was fifteen years his senior. She was forty years old, a wealthy lady.

    For the next fifteen years, he ran the family fruit business in Mecca. It wasn’t until he was forty years old that he began to receive his revelations. He would go, as seekers of truth would, up to a cave that was about three miles north of Mecca to pray and meditate.

    The Visitation of Gabriel

    According to Muslim tradition, it was in this cave that the angel Gabriel came to Mohammed. Actually there are four different statements of what happened (in the Koran) which contradict each other. The Muslims say that it was Gabriel, and they took this as a sign that Mohammed was the true prophet to the Arabs.

    After meditating there, off and on for two years, Muslims say that Mohammed received revelations, during which he would go into epileptic fits. That’s what Muslims believe they were. He would shake, he would perspire, and he would foam at the mouth. Whether they were epileptic or even demonic, he claimed that during these fits, he received revelations from an angel of light, which he claimed was Gabriel.

    What were the revelations? They were written down into what is known as the Koran, the Islamic scripture or holy book. They were not written down until years later because Mohammed was uneducated and probably did not know how to write or read.

    The main message that Mohammed communicated was that there was no god but Allah, that he was the one true god who created everything. The second thing he taught was that man is God’s slave, and it is his first duty to submit to God and to obey him. The term Islam, in Arabic, means submission, and a Muslim is one who submits to the will of Allah. Mohammed said the chief duty of man is to submit to the will of Allah.

    Third, he said there is coming a great and terrible day of judgment in which God will raise up the dead to life and will judge them and reward them, based upon their deeds. Those who were found worthy would be given to a wonderful, sensuous life in heaven, and those who do not make it will be condemned to hell.

    The majority of the people at Mecca did not think too highly of this new Prophet and his revelations. They began to criticize and attack him. In 622 A.D. he fled to Medina, about two hundred and eighty miles north of Mecca. This was the beginning of Islam.

    The Age of Islam Begins

    In the Middle East, everything is based upon the time that Mohammed fled to Medina in 622 A.D. That’s the beginning of their calendar; zero, in the Muslim calendar.

    It was in Medina that he first tried to get the Christians and Jews who were living there to follow him as “the prophet.” He called himself a prophet and an apostle, although that term was not used in their culture. He used the term “prophet” to appeal to the Jews and “apostle” to appeal to the Christians.

    He told them, interestingly, to pray to Jerusalem. When they did not accept him as a prophet or an apostle, he then rejected them and told the other people to pray to Mecca to Allah, his tribal deity. He then began to receive more revelations. It is very interesting what these revelations were. He received revelations that he was to loot and steal from caravans that were going through. There were many cases where Mohammed and his followers would loot and rob caravans and would kill the men in order to satisfy his greed. In fact, the Koran and history reports that he fought over sixty-six such battles, killing tens of thousands.

    In one of his revelations, he was told to kill and drive out all the Jews. On one occasion, he had one thousand Jewish men brought together and had them all beheaded. Islam became known as the religion of the sword. In 628 A.D., Mohammed received a revelation that Islam was to be exalted above all other religions including Christianity and Judaism.

    In 629 A.D. Mohammed raised up an army of ten thousand men. He returned to Mecca and conquered Mecca where he had been raised. By force, he imposed Islam on the rest of the Arabian tribes. He died in 632 A.D. having conquered much of the Arabian Peninsula. Islam then spread, by the sword, across North Africa, and for 14 centuries has continued converting by the sword in its reign of terror and intimidation.

    THE SIX BELIEFS OF ISLAM

    God: There is one true God, named Allah.

    Angels: They are the servants of God, through whom he reveals his will. The greatest angel is Gabriel who appeared to Mohammed. Everyone has two “recording angels”: one to record their good deeds, the other to record their bad deeds.

    The Prophets: Allah has spoken through many prophets, but the final and greatest of these is Mohammed. Other prophets include Noah, Abraham, Moses and Jesus.

    The Holy Books: The Koran or Qur’an is the holiest book of Islam, believed to be Allah’s final revelation to man and it supersedes all previous revelations, including the Bible. It contains Allah’s word as passed on orally to Mohammed by Gabriel. It contains 114 chapters or Suras. It is pure and without error. Muslims also recognize the Law of Moses, the Psalms and the gospels but consider them to be badly corrupted.

    The Hadith or Sunnah contains the recorded sayings and deeds of the prophet Mohammed. It is second only to the Koran and is often used to clarify things not clear in the Koran.

    The Day of Judgment: A terrible day on which each person’s good and bad deeds will be balanced to determine his fate. Muslims will go to paradise and all nonbelievers and Muslims who did not maintain their faith and good works will go to hell. There is no original sin. All of mankind starts out of sinless, thus the need for a final judgment.

    The Decree of God: Allah ordains the fate of all. Muslims are fatalistic. “If Allah, wills it” is the comment of a devout Muslim on almost every situation or decision he faces.

    THE FIVE PILLARS OF ISLAM

    Affirmation: “There is no God but Allah and Mohammed is his messenger” which is recited constantly by devout Muslims.

    The Fast: Faithful Muslims fast from dawn to dusk every day during the ninth month of the Islamic calendar, Ramadan, which is sacred.

    Almsgiving: A worthy Muslim must give 2.5% of his income to the poor.

    Prayer: Muslims are required to pray five times a day, kneeling and facing Mecca.

    The Pilgrimage: Muslims are expected to journey to Mecca at least once in their lifetime.

    Islam and Christianity Compared

    Islam is one of those “other gospels” that Paul warned us about time and again. In Chapter 11 of II Corinthians, Paul warns us that Satan himself transforms himself into an angel of light. Islam teaches that God is so far above man in every way that he is virtually unknowable. He will send individuals to Paradise or Hell as they deserve and as he chooses.

    What the Koran says about Jesus:

    He was not the Son of God. “And the Jews say: Uzair is the son of Allah; and the Christians say: The Messiah is the son of Allah; these are the words of their mouths; they imitate the saying of those who disbelieved before; may Allah destroy them; how they are turned away! “(Sura 9:30)

    He was not divine. Certainly they disbelieve who say: Surely, Allah– He is the Messiah, son of Marium. Say: Who then could control anything as against Allah when He wished to destroy the Messiah son of Marium and his mother and all those on the earth? And Allah’s is the kingdom of the heavens and the earth and what is between them; He creates what He pleases; and Allah has power over all things, (Sura 5.17)

    The Messiah, son of Marium is but an apostle; apostles before him have indeed passed away; and his mother was a truthful woman; they both used to eat food. See how We make the communications clear to them, then behold, how they are turned away. (Sura 5.75)

    He was not crucified. And their saying: Surely we have killed the Messiah, Isa son of Marium, the apostle of Allah; and they did not kill him nor did they crucify him, but it appeared to them so (like Isa) and most surely those who differ therein are only in a doubt about it; they have no knowledge respecting it, but only follow a conjecture, and they killed him not for sure. (Sura 4.157)

    Nay! Allah took him up to Himself; and Allah is Mighty, Wise. (Sura 4.15)

    He did not atone for our sins. On the day when the earth shall be changed into a different earth, and the heavens (as well), and they shall come forth before Allah, the One, the Supreme. And you will see the guilty on that day linked together in chains. Their shirts made of pitch and the fire covering their faces. That Allah may requite each soul (according to) what it has earned; surely Allah is swift in reckoning. (Sura14.48-51)

    He will return but His second Coming to be a witness for Mohammed And there is not one of the followers of the Book but most certainly believes in this before his death, and on the day of resurrection he (Isa) shall be a witness against them. (Sura 4.159)

    He is not God come in the flesh, the ‘son’ of God.

    There is no Trinity.

    O followers of the Book! do not exceed the limits in your religion, and do not speak (lies) against Allah, but (speak) the truth; the Messiah, Isa son of Marium is only an apostle of Allah and His Word which He communicated to Marium and a spirit from Him; believe therefore in Allah and His apostles, and say not, Three. Desist, it is better for you; Allah is only one God; far be It from His glory that He should have a son, whatever is in the heavens and whatever is in the earth is His, and Allah is sufficient for a Protector. (Sura 4.171)

    Certainly they disbelieve who say: Surely Allah is the third (person) of the three; and there is no god but the one God, and if they desist not from what they say, a painful chastisement shall befall those among them who disbelieve. (Sura 5.73)

    What the Bible says about Jesus

    In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was with God in the beginning. Through him all things were made; without him nothing was made that has been made. In him was life, and that life was the light of men.

    The Word became flesh and made his dwelling among us. We have seen his glory, the glory of the One and Only, who came from the Father, full of grace and truth. (John 1:1 -4, 14)

    For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life. (John 3:16)

    Jesus answered, “I am the way and the truth and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me.” (John 14:6).

    Dear friends, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they are from God, because many false prophets have gone out into the world. This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God: Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God, but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God. This is the spirit of the antichrist, which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world. (1 John 4:1 – 3)

    For in Christ all the fullness of the Deity lives in bodily form, (Col 2:9)

    This is my blood of the covenant, which is poured out for many for the forgiveness of sins. (Matt 26: 28)

    When he had received the drink, Jesus said, “It is finished.” With that, he bowed his head and gave up his spirit. (John 19:30)

    Many of the Jews read this sign, for the place where Jesus was crucified was near the city, and the sign was written in Aramaic, Latin and Greek. (John 19:20)

    In the past God spoke to our forefathers through the prophets at many times and in various ways, but in these last days he has spoken to us by his Son, whom he appointed heir of all things, and through whom he made the universe. The Son is the radiance of God’s glory and the exact representation of his being, sustaining all things by his powerful word. After he had provided purification for sins, he sat down at the right hand of the Majesty in heaven. (Heb. 1: 1-3)

    A Different God?

    Is Allah, this stone idol, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob? Just because Mohammed said so doesn’t make it so! Allah chose Hagar and her son, Ishmael for his covenant. The God of the Bible chose Abraham’s other son, Isaac, as heir to His covenant. This act has forever separated the two and the people of Ishmael have warred against the children of Isaac ever since.

    And the Angel of the LORD said to her [Hagar]: “Behold, you are with child, and you shall bear a son. You shall call his name Ishmael, because the LORD has heard your affliction. He shall be a wild man; his hand shall be against every man, and every man’s hand against him. And he shall dwell in the presence of all his brethren (Gen 16:11-12)

    And Abraham said to God, “If only Ishmael might live under your blessing!” Then God said, “Yes, but your wife Sarah will bear you a son, and you will call him Isaac. I will establish my covenant with him as an everlasting covenant for his descendants after him.

    And as for Ishmael, I have heard you: I will surely bless him; I will make him fruitful and will greatly increase his numbers. He will be the father of twelve rulers, and I will make him into a great nation.

    But my covenant I will establish with Isaac, whom Sarah will bear to you by this time next year. When he had finished speaking with Abraham, God went up from him. (Gen. 17:18 – 22)

    Allah is an impersonal being, impossible to approach or comprehend. The Bible’s God befriends men like Abraham (Is. 41:8) and talks with them (Gen 18:23ff)! He loved us so much He sent His only begotten Son to die for us!

    Allah is a god of fear and terrorism that commands destruction upon those who refuse to convert to Islam. The Bible’s God delights to show His boundless mercy. His gospel is the “Good News” of peace and forgiveness.

    Allah requires total obedience to Islam and weighs the works of people. Allah and the Koran relegate Jesus to just the last prophet before Mohammed, below his authority. Jesus was not the Way, and could only point the way to Mohammed. The Bible clearly states that Jesus was the way.

    Allah required the works of Mohammed to complete his words of judgment to man. The God Of The Bible sent His son who did the finished work of grace for man.

    In the light of Allah’s actual origin and his radical difference from the God of the Bible, we must conclude that Allah is not God. Nor is the name, Allah, a generic Mid-East name for God, as even many Christians think. Allah is the name of a false god who cannot save anyone from anything. Rather, through his false prophet, Mohammed, he continues to lead hundreds of millions into eternal darkness.

    It’s a Mystery to Me

    It is a real mystery to me how the Islamic world perceives Jesus….

    In Islam, we are told he was born of God, not man, lived a pure and sinless life, was not crucified, but raised to heaven and shall come again to proclaim Mohammed the greatest prophet and Islam the true faith. He will tell the entire world that he was here to really proclaim the coming of Mohammed. He will say that the Jews, his disciples and all of Christendom have been wrong for two thousand years, and we must all convert to Islam to be saved.

    Yet, if we follow this through, we come to some strange conclusions.

    If what they say about his birth, life, ministry and bodily accession to heaven are true, then we have to ask why this would be. If the second part of this picture is true, his submission to Mohammed, the one mightier than he, why would he say so many things like, “I am the way and the truth and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me. (John 14:6) or “I and My Father are one.” (Then the Jews took up stones again to stone Him) (John 10:30-31).

    Why would he foretell his death on the cross and his resurrection from death? Either the Koran is wrong or the Bible is wrong and Jesus was a liar. If he was a liar, how could the Koran say he lived a sinless life and was lifted up to heaven by God? There can be no compromise in such a black or white issue. He was either who he said he was or the greatest liar in history. The Muslims cannot have it both ways in such a basic matter. A thing cannot ‘be’ and ‘not be’ at the same time.

    3. If the Muslim view of Christ were true, why would we read about John being the proclaimer of the coming Christ, when we should be reading about Jesus proclaiming the coming of Mohammed? (Some Islamic scholars interpret verses foretelling the coming of the Holy Spirit to mean the coming of Mohammed).

    If Mohammed was the greater, why was Jesus [the liar] lifted up to heaven and Mohammed left to die and be buried like every other man? I am reminded of the scripture in the 82nd Chapter of the book of Psalms, where the unrighteous rulers and judges were rebuked for their evil doings and self –exaltation. “They do not know, nor do they understand; they walk about in darkness; all the foundations of the earth are unstable. I said, “You are gods, and all of you are children of the Most High. But you shall die like men, and fall like one of the princes.”

    The Jihad What’s it all about?

    The Jihad is a holy war, one fought to the death, a great and noble death honoring Allah in the defensive of the faith. Those who die as martyrs of the faith receive immediate entrance to heaven, where they are given many virgins and opulent mansions filled with wealth and servants for their great gift to the cause of Allah. This cause is the slaying of those who will not live the peace of Islam, those who have brought strife against the children of Allah.

    O you who believe! Shall I guide you to a commerce that will save you from a painful torment? That you believe in Allah and His Messenger and that you strive hard and fight in the Cause of Allah with your wealth and your lives, that will be better for you, if you but know! (If you do so) He will forgive you your sins, and admit you into Gardens under which rivers flow, and pleasant dwelling in Gardens of Eternity, that is indeed the great success. (Sura 61: 10-12)

    Islamic clerics on TV by the scores are claiming that the jihad and destruction such as seen on 9/11/01 is not part of the Muslim faith. They speak about ‘The Peace of Islam” or “The Peace of Allah,” terms that sound fine in simple English, but actually mean being at peace by converting and bowing to Allah alone. Anyone outside that narrow definition is among the Infidels

    Unfortunately, the Jihad is a very real, core element of the Islamic faith. It is also a doctrinal teaching that has led to the deaths of millions of Muslims throughout history. Let’s look at the Holy Jihad being waged against America. It is not just a single group of militants. That would make our work easy. This Jihad is operating across the entire world of Islam and draws its fanatics from every corner of the faith.

    Is this Jihad really an Islamic doctrine?
    Let’s read what the Koran, the Islamic Holy Scriptures, says

    And those who perform jihad for Us, We shall certainly guide them in Our ways, and God is surely with the doers of good. (Sura 39: 69)

    O you who believe! Shall I guide you to a commerce that will save you from a painful torment. That you believe in Allah and His Messenger and that you strive hard and fight in the Cause of Allah with your wealth and your lives, that will be better for you, if you but know! (If you do so) He will forgive you your sins, and admit you into Gardens under which rivers flow, and pleasant dwelling in Gardens of Eternity, that is indeed the great success. (Sura 61: 10-12)

    O you who believe! Do not take the Jews and the Christians for friends; they are friends of each other; and whoever amongst you takes them for a friend, then surely he is one of them; surely Allah does not guide the unjust people. Your friend can be only Allah; and His messenger and those who believe.”

    O you who believe! do not take for guardians those who take your religion for a
    mockery and a joke, from among those who were given the Book before you and
    the unbelievers; and be careful of (your duty to) Allah if you are believers. (Sura 5:51, 57)
    The punishment of those who wage war against Allah and His Apostle and strive to make mischief in the land is only this, that they should be murdered or crucified or their hands and their feet should be cut off on opposite sides or they should be imprisoned; this shall be as a disgrace for them in this world, and in the hereafter they shall have a grievous chastisement. (Sura 5:33)

    So when the sacred months have passed away, then slay the idolaters wherever you find them, and take them captives and besiege them and lie in wait for them in every ambush, then if they repent and keep up prayer and pay the poor-rate, leave their way free to them; surely Allah is forgiving, Merciful (Sura 9:5)

    O Prophet! Strive hard against the unbelievers and the hypocrites and be unyielding to them; and their abode is hell, and evil is the destination. (Sura 9:73)

    O you who believe! Fight those of the unbelievers who are near to you and let them find you in hardness; and know that Allah is with those who guard [against evil] (Sura 9:123)

    And fight with them until there is no more persecution and religion should be only for Allah, but if they desist, then surely Allah sees what they do. ( Sura 8:39)

    You shall prepare for them all the power you can muster, and all the equipment you can mobilize, that you may frighten the enemies of GOD, your enemies, as well as others who are not known to you; GOD knows them. Whatever you spend in the cause of GOD will be repaid to you generously, without the least injustice. If they resort to peace, so shall you, and put your trust in GOD. He is the Hearer, the Omniscient.” (Sura 8:60-61)

    What Does the Hadith Say about Jihad?

    The Prophet said, “The person who participates in (Holy battles) in Allah’s cause and nothing compels him to do so except belief in Allah and His Apostles, will be recompensed by Allah either with a reward, or booty (if he survives) or will be admitted to Paradise (if he is killed in the battle as a martyr). Had I not found it difficult for my followers, then I would not remain behind any sariya going for Jihad and I would have loved to be martyred in Allah’s cause and then made alive, and then martyred and then made alive, and then again martyred in His cause.” Vol. 1, Book 2, Number 35. Narrated by Abu Huraira.

    Allah’s Apostle said, “A pious slave gets a double reward.” Abu Huraira added: By Him in Whose Hands my soul is but for Jihad (i.e. holy battles), Hajj, and my duty to serve my mother, I would have loved to die as a slave. Volume 3, Book 46, Number 724.Narrated by Abu Huraira

    Allah’s Apostle said, “Allah guarantees him who strives in His Cause and whose motivation for going out is nothing but Jihad in His Cause and belief in His Word, that He will admit him into Paradise (if martyred) or bring him back to his dwelling place, whence he has come out, with what he gains of reward and booty.” Volume 9, Book 93, Number 555. Narrated by Abu Huraira

    The Glory of Martyrdom – a holy Death

    The Islamic Jihad recruits young Muslims by means of religious indoctrination, and bases its terror strategy on the willingness of these young people to lay down their lives for what they see as a divine command — the war against the infidels. Many of the Jihad’s terrorist attacks are designed as suicide operations, in which the terrorist attempts to cause as many casualties as possible without planning his own escape. These young men are taken captive by the rhetoric and fanaticism of their religious leaders and the complacency of their governments who either agree with this barbaric level of religious zeal or stand to the side out of fear of angering them.

    If we are at War, let’s remember this Call to Arms

    I love that great old hymn that goes like this,

    Onward, Christian soldiers, marching as to war,
    with the cross of Jesus going on before.
    Christ, the royal Master, leads against the foe;
    forward into battle see his banners go!

    Onward, Christian soldiers, marching as to war,
    with the cross of Jesus going on before.

    At the sign of triumph Satan’s host doth flee;
    on then, Christian soldiers, on to victory!
    Hell’s foundations quiver at the shout of praise;
    brothers, lift your voices, loud your anthems raise.

    http://saintsalive.com

  109. Islam: Pretender To The Throne of David

    A 1995 convention address by Alan C. Lazerte B.A.,LL.B.
    President, Christian Action for Israel

    http://christianactionforisrael.org/pretender.html

    Tonight we are going to examine more closely some of our Jewish roots as Gentile Christians, because it is profitable to do so. If much of Christianity had not separated itself from the truths still rooted in the Tenach, (or what we call the Old Testament) we wouldn’t be so anemic in our faith and enthusiasm.

    To draw an analogy; much of Christendom has been chopping away at it’s Jewish roots, while at the same time expecting more fruit from the tree! For most of two millennium we have substituted Greek and Roman thought, and thought systems, for the Hebrew original. Today we idolize “individualism’ and “democracy”; whereas the Hebrew scriptures were concerned about Israel collectively; the focus was the “community”, not the individual. And gentiles had to come to God through Israel’s religion; via “the Court of the Gentiles” in the Temple. Ruth the Moabitess was one; Rahab the harlot another).

    In the New Testament dispensation the community focus changes to “the Body of Christ” (the “saved” within the professing Church); and Salvation becomes “Whosoever will may come”. Nevertheless Paul talks in Romans 11:25 to Gentile Christians and says: “I don’t want you to be ignorant about the mystery of Israel.” Israel certainly is an enigma to the world; but should not be to New Testament believers! Paul says that in the Mercy and Wisdom of God, because Israel did not recognize the Messiah when He came (due to unbelief), their failure actually led to the salvation of the Gentiles.

    Apparently, if the Jewish people in the majority could have accepted Jesus of Nazareth as Messiah, the Kingdom would have then come; and the future gentile world would not have had the opportunity. Something worth thinking about!

    But the Wisdom and Grace from God did not stop there. Paul makes it clear that one of the intentions of God in saving the Gentiles was that the Gentiles would be so revolutionized by the Gospel that they would provoke the Jewish people back to God (to make them jealous for God). This could have happened through mercy shown to them (Romans 11:31); through their testimony and witness and lifestyle. It has not yet happened but God will not give up on Israel yet becoming a holy nation. A substantial remnant will yet return to their God. When they make that cry they will find Yeshua truly in their hearts. (Jer.31;31)

    Well we certainly have provoked them, but not to jealousy. One of the things that the International Christian Embassy in Jerusalem, and around the world, is doing is provoking the Jewish people to jealousy, by an unconditional love ministry; by which we mean not making our love for them dependant on their accepting Jesus! I have been down at Qumran where we hold an evening celebration out in the desert and have spotlights and artistic performances (even reenacting Moses bringing down the Covenant from the mountains to the people below.) I have seen Jewish cars back up on that highway, stopped in the middle of the night looking up and seeing these Gentiles doing what Jews should be doing; and they are truly amazed.

    I told the group this afternoon about a rabbi who walked into our celebration in Jerusalem and said “We know that Messiah is coming soon because you Gentiles are up here worshipping our God and your God in Jerusalem as Zechariah said it would be in the Day of Messiah.” Hallelujah! We were able to say to him: “We too know that Messiah is returning (a slight difference of interpretation) because you Jews are back here in the Promised Land as He promised” (Amos 9:14,15; Isaiah 11:11 et al)

    Psalm 138:2 says that God has set His Word above His Holy Name. There is no Name higher than the name of Jesus, but there is one thing above the Name and that is His Word of honour. We can bet our lives on the truth of his Word. We are not imagining vain things. We are standing on the Word of God. I would like to direct you forward to the future in prophecy, according to the Word. We can be so general about prophecy that we really don’t learn anything. Today, however, we will zero in on something very specific that you need to know about the time in which we live, and about the enemies of God, the enemies of Israel, and the enemies of Christ. But first, let us pray:

    “Father, we come in humility of heart and we tremble before Your Word. We thank You for Your mercies towards us. You found us when we were lost – without hope, without God, without covenants, without Christ – and You reached down and poured out Your life to redeem us from eternal destruction. We just worship and praise You for who You are. In Yeshua’s Name. Amen.”

    Our prophetic subject is Jerusalem. Who owns it? God! “I have set Jerusalem in the midst of the nations” (Ezekiel 5:5). But, like “the Land” He has given stewardship of Jerusalem over to the Jewish people collectively. Leviticus 25:23 commands: “The land is Mine, it shall not be sold”.

    For Christendom the spiritual focus is the “New Jerusalem”; not so much an earthly as a heavenly place. Jesus said, “I go to prepare a place for you.” That place is an eternal place in the heavenlies. Christianity has been especially mindful of that ever since St. Augustine wrote The City of God. The Church of Jesus Christ, mostly Gentile, has understood that we are pilgrims and strangers and foreigners in this world, and that the New Testament is mostly a spiritual covenant which promises temporal blessings as a bi-product. “Seek ye first the Kingdom of God (and all these material benefits: food, shelter, clothing, and blessings) shall be added unto you.”

    The Old Testament, the Tenach, was not that way. It was quite an earthy covenant. It was the forerunner of Christianity: Jesus said that He didn’t come to destroy it but to fulfill it; and further, that not a word or jot or tittle of it would be misplaced until it was all fulfilled; and that even then the Word would forever endure in heaven.

    God gave the Jewish people some very earthly covenants. In Genesis 12:1-3 God told Abram (before his name and character were changed by God) to get out of the land, leave his relatives, and “I will take you to a land and give it to you and your descendants and through you shall all the families of this earth be blessed.” That has not yet been totally fulfilled. It has started, but if it had been fulfilled there would be no reason for Jesus to return again.

    Note that the Covenant Promises were to eventually be for “all the families of the earth”, but first “He came unto His own and His own received Him not.”

    He came, and it says in John, “I have not come to condemn the world, but to save the world; the world is judged by the fact that it loves darkness more than light.” Each of us were “in darkness” before we were saved, Jew or Gentile. We liked the monkey-on-our-back too much to give it up; and as a matter of fact didn’t have the power to give it up until the God of Glory came and dwelt within us by the Spirit. Jesus said, “The Kingdom of God (for now) is within you.” So He delivered us from the power of sin. He delivered us from the penalty of sin. We need no longer jump when the evil one says, “Jump!” There is a day coming, praise be to His Glorious Name, when He will deliver us from the presence of sin; and we will never know it first or second hand. God promises that He will take this earth through the crucible of fire and that He will yet have His way. “Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven.”

    So how do we get there from here? By the sovereignty of God, and the gift of faith. Not faith in oneself or a faith in humanity or faith in the governments of men, but faith in the Living God and the Word of God. Faith is a gift, and faith is also a fruit of the Spirit; “having your senses exercised through use.” We have to build up our spiritual muscles (faith) by exercise (obedience).

    There is a heavenly Jerusalem to which the Redeemed will go one day. Before that there will be a thousand year period where Jesus Christ returns and rules the nations with a rod of iron sitting on David’s throne in Jerusalem in accordance with the Word of God. Hallelujah! This side of that happening there is big trouble! Specifically there is a time coming not only for all the earth, but specifically for Israel called “the time of Jacob’s trouble” (Jer.30:7). You would think that the Crusades, the Spanish Inquisitions, the Diaspora and the Holocaust were enough trouble, but the Bible tells us that there is a time coming called the Time of Jacob’s Trouble ,yet “he shall be saved out of it”. Praise be His Holy Name.

    If you want to understand Israel today you will have to know some Bible. You will have to be spiritual and not just carnal and religious, because people who are looking at externals today are totally bewildered. It says in Scripture that the Gospel message threatened to turn the world “upside down”; which really meant that they were turning it rightside up. That process will go on and God will perform His will; and “in the latter days” the City of Jerusalem is at the center of the storm. “The Law shall yet go forth from Zion and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem” as Yeshua returns and compels the nations to obey the Word of God; until that final rebellion at the end of the thousand years, and then comes the new heaven and the new earth, without sin.

    There is a great issue overtaking this world; and it is moving closer to “center-stage” every day. It was forecast some 2500 years ago by the prophets, especially Zechariah, in chapters 12, 13 and 14. God says that the nations that are against Him, (unsaved humanity of all colours and stripes and even false religions) are going to do battle with God by going against that city which God has chosen. God has in fact set Jerusalem as a trap for the nations that are against Him, and His plan of redemption. He said to Moses, “Three times a year shall your males appear before Me in the place that I shall chose.” Before that He had said to Abraham , through his experience with Melchizedek (probably an angel of the Lord if not the Lord Himself) that He was the King of Righteousness, the King of Peace, the King of Salem (later Jerusalem).

    If you want to know God’s heart for Jerusalem and the Jewish people you will read specifically the book of Zechariah, because “Zechariah” literally means “God remembers.” What does God remember? Everything except our sin. But two things He remembers especially: His covenant with Abraham repeated through Isaac, repeated through Jacob, and not given to Ishmael or Esau. Not that they are locked out of salvation, but they would not be in the bloodline for the full blessing of the Jewish covenant or Messiah. So He has made this covenant and He is going to keep His Holy Word.

    If you will read Daniel’s prayer in Chapter 9 of Daniel, as a young man maybe somewhere in his early twenties in Babylon during that first captivity, he prays that marvelous prayer and he ends with: “O God, how long? How long before You remember Jerusalem? When are You going to bless us again?” (I am paraphrasing) “Not for our sakes, but for Your Holy Name’s sake for Your people and Your city are called by Your Name.” When you invest in something, even the stock market, you read the papers daily to see how your investment is doing. When God invests in something He watches over it; and the Jewish people are still the apple of His eye no matter what anyone else thinks about it. God will yet have His way with Israel.

    We haven’t time tonight to deal with the question of the Jewish claim to the Promise Land and to the city of Jerusalem. I doubt if we have to convince anyone here of that either historically, religiously or spiritually. Suffice to say that this is the year that the Jewish people are celebrating the 3000th anniversary of David taking a city called Jebus from the Jebusites, and changing it to Jerusalem; and making it the spiritual and administrative capital of his kingdom; having spent the previous seven years and having been crowned King of Israel in Hebron. The present diplomatic battle over Hebron (where the Jewish Patriarchs and Matriarchs are buried) is really a forerunner to the upcoming battle over Jerusalem!

    As we come to the end of the age of the Gentiles there is going to be a great clash. Jesus said that there is going to be such tribulation that there has never been anything like it before in human history. He said that except the time be shortened (possibly by the taking out of the Church from the world) that no flesh would survive these tribulations. God has a plan. The Jewish people have been promised the Promise Land and they are going to have it no matter what the oil rich countries or other nations think; no matter what the industrial West thinks; no matter what the Chinese or the kings of the East think.

    God has chosen the city of Jerusalem and in the end the battle is the Lord’s, but what is going on is that all hell has broken loose to try to delay or prevent the return of Yeshua to save this planet from total destruction.

    Unless you see it in the light of Scripture you will be blown to and fro by every news report, because you won’t hear much truth from the secular media which is consistently against God, against the Jewish nation, against the Jewish people, against Jesus Christ, against the Church. And the spirit of this world is very consistent (just as positive faith is very logical). The enemy in his own sphere is very ruthlessly logical too.

    We will not tonight basically trace the Jewish claim . It is obvious to those who know the Word of God, the promises of God and the character of God. Tonight we shall not trace in detail the Christian claim because the Christian claim is not a political earthly claim on an earthly city. The claim of Christendom to Jerusalem is the right of pilgrimage, the right of safe passage, the right of visitation. Historically, from the earliest times the Christian prophecies about the destruction of corrupt Jerusalem made it incompatible with Church theology that it be a Christian headquarters. Rome was, and still is, the headquarters of the early Church.

    But tonight I want to zero in on something that we must come to understand, and that is Islam’s so called claim to Jerusalem.

    Firstly, have you asked yourself why there are more Moslems in this world than professing Christians? No one has the exact statistics, but it is believed that there are about a billion Christians in the world – how many are real and how many are not, we cannot tell. But the Moslems are over a billion; and they have a big sign outside their theological training school in Cairo, Egypt, saying: “Two billion by 2000.” How does our 20th century vision for the message of Jesus Christ compare to that?

    To be a Moslem you don’t have to have a change of heart; you just have to repeat what was whispered in your ear when you were born, namely that “Allah is God and Mohammed is his prophet.” All through your life you will hear that. In your crib you will learn to speak and read from the Koran; and when you die the last thing you will hear whispered in your ear is that “Allah is God and Mohammed is his prophet.”

    My first question is why has our God allowed this? I don’t know, but I have an inkling. Just as God allowed ungodly Nebuchadnezzar and his armies, whom He called His servants, to purge Israel, perhaps Islam will be an instrument allowed to purge Christianity of its impurity and sins that are an abomination to the Holy One. We can play church without holiness, but we will never see God without truth and righteousness in our inner beings!

    A second preliminary comment is necessary. We live in a pluralistic society, a “politically correct” society in which the only “sin” is “intolerance”. What I am going to tell you is not politically correct. We can say it here in Canada, though not on radio or television. But if I were to say it in the Middle East I would be in greater danger than Salmon Rushdie.

    We must know the truth. Jesus said: “You shall know the truth, and the truth shall set you free”. There is nothing to fear in the truth. What is Islam? Is it the final flowering of Judaism and Christianity? No! We know that Jesus Christ is the greatest and the final prophet and the Messiah, and that there is no new revelation that is valid after Him. There is no new Bible or Word of God that is valid. So where did this third so-called monotheistic faith come from?

    Mohammed starting preaching in the year 610 A.D. What did he start preaching? He started preaching a polluted Judaism and a distorted Christianity, added to which was a new “revelation”: that he was a greater prophet and the final prophet of God; that God was not the Jehovah of the Jews or the Christ of the New Testament, but this “Allah”. Allah is not a figment of someone’s imagination. He is a spiritual reality!

    In the book of Daniel, after Daniel prayed the angel finally came through with the answer, but said: “It has taken me twenty-one days of battle in the heavenlies to get through to you. I was prevented by spiritual forces from getting to you.” We know that one-third of the angels rebelled with Lucifer and went with the powers of darkness; and they are not unemployed today. Not one of them is sitting down unemployed ; they are against God’s purposes in the earth. Who then is Allah?

    Around 600 A.D., Mohammed in Mecca, to begin his new religion, destroyed over 300 idols of the pagan Arabs of that time, but preserved one – Allah. Allah is worshipped in Mecca at the Kaaba (supposedly the meteorite that fell from heaven, much like the Jupiter of the ungodly pagans in Christian times). So Islam’s holy site is first and foremost Mecca. It is so holy to them that you cannot go there, and if you could get into Saudi Arabia and you tried to go there you would be arrested and jailed for trying to go there if you were not a Moslem. If you owned an international airline and had permission to fly over Saudi Arabia, you could not fly over holy Mecca. It is too holy to be polluted by the jet stream.

    Their second claim is to a second city called Medina, because Mohammed was driven from Mecca to Medina. Although Mohammed started preaching his message in 610 A.D., strangely the Moslem calendar does not start with the birth (or death) of it’s founder, but starts in the year 622 when Mohammed was driven from Mecca to Medina; that is the beginning on the Moslem calendar. Mohammed died in the year 632 A.D.

    The city of Jerusalem is not mentioned once by that name or any other name in the Koran. Not once! Compare that with 811 references in the Jewish and Christian Testaments. The verse in the Koran on which the total claim to Jerusalem is based is paragraph or sura 17:1 and this is what it says: “Praise be unto him who transported his servant by night from the sacred mosque to the furthest mosque”; being Mecca and supposedly Jerusalem respectively. As you know, Mohammed in trying to follow Jesus’ ascension to heaven, supposedly rode on a magic carpet from Mecca to Jerusalem; from whence he and his faithful horse rose and ascended to heaven.

    Islam admittedly bases it’s claim to Jerusalem on this verse. But there is a problem with that. The mosque in Jerusalem which Mohammed visited had not yet been built; and in fact was not built until sixty years thereafter, in 692 A.D. Exactly sixty years after Mohammed’s death, the Dome of the Rock was built. Where? On Mount Moriah where Abraham had met his test of faith over Isaac; and where Solomon later built the first Jewish Temple containing the Holy of Holies as ordained by God. And where the Second Temple stood in Jesus day. So by comparing the Hebrew, Christian and Islamic religious books, we discover that, according to foundation documents, Islam is not first, but last in it’s claim to Jerusalem. Then, why does Islam want Jerusalem? Because they believe that Ishmael, not Isaac, is the “child of promise”.

    Further, as a matter of historical fact, the Arabs never called it Jerusalem; they called it “Ilia” agreeing with Hadrian the Roman conqueror who destroyed Jerusalem in 135 A.D. and attempted to wipe out the memory of Jerusalem from the earth, and the memory of Jews and Judaism and the God of Israel from the memory of humanity. Hadrian renamed Jerusalem “Aelino Capitalano”; and any Jew caught within eyesight of it was to be killed on sight.

    Hitler said that he believed in Positive Christianity, i.e. Christianity that wasn’t Jewish; Christianity without Jewish prophets; Christianity without a Jewish Messiah; Christianity without Jerusalem; the devil’s counterfeit, the Third Reich announced “to last 1000 years”, lasted 12 years. It’s hell on earth lasted 12 years!

    Later on the Arabs renamed Jerusalem “Al Quds” meaning the holy one, supposedly the holy place, but they didn’t do that until a few centuries ago. Nor do the Muslims pray toward Jerusalem (as do the Jews), but rather towards Mecca, their true holy place.

    What is going on today is a result of post World War Two Arab nationalism. The truth is that there was never any Arab nationalism in this world at least until after the first World War and mainly after the Second. Lawrence of Arabia in helping the Allies fight the Turks and the Germans in W.W.I could not even stir up patriotism among the Arab tribesmen as late as 1917. So Arab nationalism is a new thing. They have always been scattered, warring tribes, not in Palestine but in Saudi Arabia.

    Mohammed never set foot in Jerusalem in his life. Even Moslem historians will agree with that. But the Moslems have a very easy way with history. They make it up. When Israel said: “This year we have been in Jerusalem 3000 years.”, the PLO replied on your television set: “We are descendants of the Philistines. We have been here 4000 years. Too bad.” The Philistines weren’t even Semitic peoples; they were likely Hamites. False history. According to Moslem theology, although Islam was not invented until 610 A.D., Jesus was a Moslem; Moses was a Moslem; and Adam originally was a Moslem; the Jewish Scriptures were originally the Koran and changed by the filthy Jews; the New Testament was originally the Koran manipulated and polluted by Christendom. A convenient way to win a argument.

    The spirit behind Islam is a spirit of error; and I say that on the authority of Scripture. In I John 4, we are given some spiritual tests to apply to counterfeit messages and their messengers. I call it the spiritual litmus test. Remember in chemistry class you took a little piece of paper and put it in the liquid and if it turned one colour it was acid and if it turned the other it was alkaline. God has given us a spiritual litmus test to test any faith, any provision of being godly, and it is in chapter 4: “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but test the spirits whether they be of God, because many false prophets have already gone out into the world.” – and Mohammed is one of them. “Hereby know you the Spirit of God (the word “know” in the Bible is a very intimate word – it says that after Mary gave birth to the Messiah, Joseph knew Mary), every spirit that confesses that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God.” Romans 10:10: “If you believe in your heart and confess with your mouth that Jesus is the Messiah you shall be saved, but every spirit that confesses not (notice silence doesn’t even do the trick) that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God, but is the spirit of antichrist.” In verse 6: “Hereby know we the Spirit of Truth and the spirit of error.”

    What does Islam say about Jesus Christ? Let’s look at the Koran for a minute. This is not to tickle anyone’s ears, but I believe it is necessary that the Church wake up. I will read you the scripture from the Koran and then you can go to the library and get a Koran and look it up. “Jesus, son of Mary, is only an apostle of God. Say not three. Far be it from his glory that he would have a son.” Sura 4:169 “This is Jesus the son of Mary. It befits not God to have a son.” Sura 19:33,36 “They say God has a son. No.” Sura 2:110 “Praise be to God who has not begotten himself a son.” Sura 17:111

    If you go to Israel and visit you will see a golden domed building on the Temple Mount called the Mosque of Omar (which is another untruth because Omar is the name of the Caliph that finally conquered Jerusalem in 622 A.D.; it was not built until 692 A.D.). Written around the inside of that golden dome in Arabic it says: “There is no God but Allah. Praise be Allah who never produced a son, nor had a companion, nor needed a protector. Praise his greatness.” Another translation says: “Allah is the one and only true God. Has not begotten himself a son and none is his equal.” If you analyze that you find that it is the total denial of the Triune God – the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit – Who are equal with One another, and in total unity.

    We must also consider another factor: What would happen to the Holy sites of the Jewish people and of Christendom if Islam were to control Jerusalem? We already have an answer because Islam did control Jerusalem from 1948 (the birth of Israel) to 1967 (the Six Day War, during which Israel took Jerusalem). From 1948 to 1967, while King Hussein was in charge of the West Bank, which he annexed to Jordan adding East Jerusalem to it without a squeak from the world.

    There were fifty-eight synagogues in the Jewish quarter and Islam demolished each and every one of them. The Jewish tombs on the Mount of Olives there for centuries if not millennium (because the Jews used to come to Jerusalem to die – it is when they have come there to live that the world says: “No more!”), Moslems took Jewish tombstones, some 28,000 of them, and made them into toilets and sidewalks and building foundations for their new Jerusalem. They burned and destroyed every Torah scroll and library and Jewish book that they could find. As did the Nazis.

    In spite of an agreement in the 1949 Armistice Agreement (of the 1948 war) whereby they promised to allow the Jews to come to worship at the Western Wall, they didn’t. Under Jordan, under Islam the Jewish people couldn’t even get to the remnants of the Western Wall to pray. When finally they could, they were given 720 sq.ft. two days a year, and “make it quick.”

    It is to King Hussein who the Prime Minister of Israel has reportedly given authority over the Muslim Holy sites in at least East Jerusalem. No wonder Arafat is smiling these days. This is serious business. Only Moslems can pray today on the Temple Mount. In fact it is worst than that!

    My wife was on the Temple Mount two years ago with her Bible under her arm and the Moslem religious police tried to confiscate it from her. To test this, workers in the Christian Embassy in Jerusalem went on the Temple Mount last year without their Bibles to pray and they were forcibly evicted for praying to God on the Temple Mount, even without their Bibles. By Moslem law no Jew can go on there under threat of his life. Yet the Jews in 1967, in their liberal generosity, when they took the Temple Mount Moshea Dyan ran up the Moslem flag because Israel didn’t want a continuation or an expansion of a holy war.

    Israel, I believe, made the serious mistake of turning the total jurisdiction of the thirty-eight acres on top of Mount Moriah over to Moslem control so now they are on the horns of a dilemma. The Jewish people can not get access to their one and only Holy site; the Temple Mount. However, the Word of God says that there is going to be a third temple: and it is going to be here before Jesus returns (Ezekiel chapters 44-47; Daniel 9:24-27). Also before Jesus returns there is an antichrist coming in the flesh who will make Adolf Hitler look mild. Daniel in chapter 9 tells us that in the middle of the last seven years of Gentile history, just before the start of the great tribulation, that this antichrist, this son of perdition, the devil incarnate, will walk into the third Jewish temple and command the Jewish people to worship him. This they will refuse to do. He will shut down their Temple and worship of the One true God; and the final persecution of the Jewish people will begin. But this time God will intervene, judging the nations for their hatred of His “chosen people”(Joel 3:1-3)

    The third Temple may not be long in coming. The last few years as we have gone to Jerusalem, we have gone to see two amazing places: the Institute of Temple Mount Studies where you will see a model of Ezekiel’s temple in chapters 44 to 47, three times as high as Solomon’s temple, and the nearby “Temple Treasures” exhibit displaying the newly-made Priest’s garments, Temple vessels, and even new Menorah for the soon-to-be built Third Temple (as prophesied by Ezekiel in Chapters 44-47)

    He came unto His own and His own received Him not. “I have come to you in the Father’s Name and you receive Me not; one will come in his own name and him you will receive.” The time of Jacob’s deception. Christian’s who are students of Israel, Israel watchers because Israel is God’s timepiece – you can tell what time it is in this world by watching Israel; the Bible says it is one minute to midnight.

    What is different about the time in which we are living now? All the necessary forerunning pieces are in place for fulfillment of the prophecies of Daniel. The big question today is: is the present government of Israel, which is admittedly not only humanistic but atheist (which as it said in Saul’s day: “Give us a king; we don’t want God to reign over us. We want to be like all the other nations.”); Israel today through the government of Israel today is saying exactly the same thing: “Get Jesus off our back! Get God off our back! Give us trade and commerce. We will be like all of the other nations and we know that we can hold our own.”; that is really what has gone on, but there is a shock coming – God will not allow it. God will not allow it.

    The United Nations, which Israel calls the “United Nothings” because they have been watching them for forty years and they know that all that they are against is Israel, in 1947 passed that wonderful plan whereby the Jewish people could come back to Palestine. They didn’t do it willingly. They did it because the 1923 League of Nations “British Mandate over Palestine” specifically included the earlier 1917 Balfour Declaration.

    Britain forced it because of the 1917 Balfour Declaration where a Christian government (if there is such a thing) in Britain under Christian David Llyod George and under Christian Lord Balfour, the Foreign Secretary, and under a Christian General named Allanby who took Jerusalem from the Turks; that Christian government issued the Declaration (a letter) to the Rothchilds November 2nd, 1917: “Her Majesty’s Government views with favour the establishment in Palestine of a homeland for the Jewish people.” Legal precedent necessitated that the U.N. put that in the 1947 Resolution allowing the Jewish people to create a State. The war with the Arabs didn’t start when the State was created in May 1948; it started the morning after the U.N. passed that Resolution. But the chilling thing is the title of that Declaration of the United Nations in 1947: “A Resolution for the partition of Palestine.” No one is going to partition Palestine permanently with God’s blessing.

    The prophet Joel has this to say to this ungodly, unbelieving world who will not escape the Word of God or the judgment of God anymore than you or I; Joel 3:1,2 describing the judgment to come against the anti-Semitic nations: “In those days, and at that time, when I shall return the captivity of the Jews and Jerusalem (today), I will also gather all nations, bring them down into the valley of Jehoshaphat (means: “The place where God judges”) and will plead with them there for My people (and if you think “My people” means the Church keep reading), My heritage Israel, whom they (the nations) have scattered among the nations (the proverbial “wandering Jews” of Christendom) and partitioned My land.”

    That Resolution spat in the face of the Holy One of Israel and ever since, the United Nations has been against Israel, so predictably that Israel expects it. Canada is part of that conspiracy; we are on the losing team against Israel in the United Nations. Canadian troups were in the Sinai in 1957 when Nasser decided to invade Israel, and those great defenders of Israel (the U.N.) got a little note from Nasser saying: “Please leave. I am going to invade Israel.”; and they picked up their U.N. signs and went home.

    When Israel went down into the Gaza Strip and tried to put in toilets and water and sewers for the Arab refugees in the Gaza Strip, the U.N. passed a Resolution condemning Israel for trying to make tenants out of the Palestinians. When Israel built a new city in Gaza (which you have never heard about) and said to the refugees in Gaza, move and live here for five years and we will give you title to these modern homes and hospitals and schools; the PLO in effect said to the Gaza Camp refugees: “If you move you are collaborating with Israel.”

    And the U.N. again passed Resolutions. On December 5th, 1995, the U.N. passed a Resolution , (with Canada voting against Israel) and that Resolution of the United Nations General Assembly during the 3000th Jewish Anniversary in Jerusalem says: “Israel has no claim to any part of Jerusalem.” Shame!

    But we should expect it from ungodly nations – the United Nations. The United Nations by its Charter forbids prayer. Whose god would they pray to? That would cause disharmony to pray to the One God. We are living in a time where “no god” is fine, or “any gods” are fine, but One God is not fine.

    God has brought you here to strengthen the hands that hang down and the knees that are feeble; to encourage you; to have you go forth from here realizing that we are in a war and the Scriptures plainly say that from this war there is no discharge in this life. The weapons of our warfare, unlike the Crusaders, are not swords and shields and horses, but “mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds”.

    It is when we find out who we are in Jesus Christ, and what authority we have in Him for “He has given unto you all authority over the kingdom of darkness” that we are effective. God have mercy on us! God light a fire within us! Not a fire of carnality and human energy and zeal and religion, but the fire of the Holy Ghost that we may go forth in righteousness and truth even at this hour realizing that our days too our numbered. May we find wisdom to apply our hearts to righteousness! Amen.

    http://christianactionforisrael.org/pretender.html

  110. WAJUA MOHAMMAD ALIRUHUSU KULAWITI WANAWAKE?
    SOMA AYA HIZI TOKA HADITHI MBALIMBALI ZA MOHAMMAD
    WAWEZA USIAAMINI LAKINI NDIVYO ILIVYO NA UKWELI NDIO HUU

    “Al-Bukhari narrated after Ibn Umar that al-Baqara 2:223 was revealed on the issue of having anal intercourse with women. Al-Tabarani narrated in Al-Aswat, with a reliable chain of traditions, that ‘Your women are a tillage for you’ was only revealed to license anal intercourse (Asbab al-Nuzul by al-Suyuti on Sura al-Baqara 2:223).” (True Guidance, pt. 5, pp. 48-49; bold emphasis ours)

    Sunni Muslim historian and Quranic exegete al-Tabari narrated some of these traditions of Ibn Umar:

    Others said, “Rather, it means that you may have intercourse whenever you want and in whatever manner you want.” Of those who narrated this:

    It was narrated Yakub, Narrated by Hushaim, narrated by Ibn A’wn, narrated by Nafi’ who related that whenever Ibn Umar read the Quran he would not speak, but one day I read the verse, “Your wives are as a tilth unto you: so approach your tilth when or how you will” (Sura 2:223). So he said, “Do you know about whom this verse was revealed?” I replied, “No.” He said, “This verse was revealed about PENETRATING WOMEN IN THEIR ANUS.”

    It was narrated by Ibrahim Ibn Abdullah Ibn Muslim Abu Muslim, narrated by Abu Umar Al Dariri, narrated by Ismail Ibn Ibrahim (owner of) Al Karabisi, narrated by Ibn A’wn, narrated by Nafi’ who said, “I used to (inquire) from Ibn Umar whenever he read the verse in the Quran, ‘Your wives are as a tilth unto you: so approach your tilth when or how you will’ (Sura 2:223), he would say, ‘Meaning to have intercourse with women IN THEIR ANUS.”

    It was narrated by Abdel Rahman Ibn Abdullah Ibn Abdel Hakam, narrated by Abdel Malik Ibn Maslama, narrated by Al Darawardi who stated that it was related to Zaid Ibn Aslam that Muhammad Ibn Al Munkadir used to forbid penetrating women through their anus so Zaid responded, “I bear witness against Muhammad that he informed me that he performed this.”

    It was related about Al Harith Ibn Yakub that he narrated about Abi Al Habab Sa’id Ibn Yassar that he asked Ibn Umar and said, “O Abu Abdul Rahman! We buy slave girls, so may we commit ‘Nahmid’ with them?” So he replied, “And what is this ‘Nahmid’?” He responded, “(penetrating) the ANUS.” Ibn Umar said, “Wow, Wow! Does a believer do that?”

    It was narrated by Abu Kilaba, narrated by Abdel Samad, who said that it was narrated by his father who narrated from Ayub, narrated from Nafi’, narrated by Ibn Umar who said that (Sura 2:223), ‘Your wives are as a tilth unto you: so approach your tilth when or how you will,’ WAS REGARDING THE ANUS. (Arabic Source; translation and all bold, capital, and underline emphasis ours)

    Finally, here is a narration from al-Tirmidhi regarding Muhammad permitting Umar to engage in anal sex with his wives:

    “Ibn Abbas narrates that Hadhrath Umar went before the Messenger of God and said, ‘Master I am destroyed!’ The Messenger of God asked, ‘What thing has destroyed you?’ Umar replied, ‘Last night I had anal sex.’ The Messenger of God did not give a reply to Umar, then Allah sent down this revelation, ‘Your wives are as a tilth unto you; so approach your tilth when or how ye will; the words “kabool wa Dhabar” (the anus is accepted).’” (Jami Al-Tirmidhi, Bab al-Tafseer, Volume 2, p. 382, Ayat Hars)

    TAFAKARI YALIANDIKWA, MAANDIKO HAYA WAISLAM WENGI SANA HAWAYAFAHAM NA KWA WOTE WALIO WAKRISTO KAMATA SANA IMANI YAKO USIJE UKADANGANYIKA.

    GOD BLESS UYOU ALL.

  111. Kumbe hawa wanajiita waokovu hapa hata hawana ufahamu wa biblia,wanaulizwa sincere questions na ndugu zetu waislamu lakini badala ya kupeana majibu sahihi wanatapatapa tu na kuonyesha jinsi hawajajaliwa kuelewa yalioandikwa kwenye biblia.

  112. jamani hii blog nimeipenda sana,ina mafundisho mazuri sana,wataalamu wa maandiko jitokezeni ili tujuzane ukweli.

  113. Jamani acheni maandiko yatimie, ilimandiko yatimie waacheni wanaoa mkataa yesu waendelee kupotea mana ni magenty wa pinga kristo,jamani ni nyakati zake sasa,shika sana ulichonacho asije mwovu akakupokonya ,acha,waislamu waendelea kukataa lakini yuaja katika mawingu kila jicho tutamwona na mataifa yote yatakusanyika mbele zake ,sipati picha ya siku hiyo dunia nzima tutakuwa mahara pamoja natamani sana siku hiyo ifike mapema ili nimwone mwokozi wangu.ninashangaa wanaotafuta suruhu za vita uarabuni mana maandiko yanasema ufalme uta pingana na ufalme, vita kama hivi vinapotokea kwa mkristo aliye komaa na afurahi mana ukombozi wetu umekaribia.

  114. Ni vigumu sana kumwelewesha muislam akakuelewa kwa sababu maandiko yamesema asiyemwamini Kristo ni mpinga Kristo.Hawa ndugu zetu wanahitaji rehema za MUNGU na maombi yetu ili wapate kuokolewa.Wenzetu roho ya udini imewafunga sana.
    mungu wanayemwamini waislmu si yule MUNGU tunayemwamini wakristo.MUNGU wa wakristo anaitwa JEHOVA lakini mungu wa waislamu anaitwa allah.MUNGU wa wakristo hana ushirika na majini, mungu wa waislamu ana ushirika na majini.MUNGU wa wakristo yuko mbinguni juu kabisa ya vitu vyote na huko hakuna kuoa wala kuolewa,lakini mungu wa waislamu huko aliko(si mbinguni) amewaahidi wanaume watakaopigania dini yao ikiwa ni pamoja na kufa kwa ajili ya dini hiyo kuwa,watapewa wanawake wenye makalio makubwa kama ya masanduku na pia huko watapewa pombe.
    MUNGU wa wakristo ahadi zake ni kwa jinsia zote yaani wake kwa waume kwa wale watakaoishi maisha matakatifu hapa duniani lakini mungu wa waislamu ahadi zake zinawahusu wanaume tu na wanawake hawakutajwa.MUNGU wa wakristo ameruhusu ndoa ya mke mmoja tu hapa duniani na hakuna taraka lakini mungu wa waislamu ameruhusu ndoa ya wake wengi na taraka nyingi tu.MUNGU wa wakristo anasamehe dhambi kwa toba kupitia YESU KRISTO (damu yake husafisha kabisa) lakini mungu wa waislamu husamehe mtu anaposema mara 3 hakuna mungu isipokuwa allah au anapooga siku ya ijumaa.
    MUNGU wa wakristo anajipigania mwenyewe, mungu wa waislamu anapiganiwa na waislamu.MUNGU wa wakristo haruhusu machafuko lakini mungu wa waislamu ameruhusu machafuko.(Hizi ni baadhi tu ya tofauti lakini ziko nyingi sana)
    Karibuni kwa YESU ndugu zangu waislamu.
    Amani ya YESU KRISTO iwe kwenu.

  115. ALI-IMRA 3:45 “Behold! the angels said: “O Mary! Allah giveth thee glad tidings of a Word from Him: his name will be Christ Jesus, the son of Mary, held in honour in this world and the Hereafter and of (the company of) those nearest to Allah”

    Wapendwa,
    Ukweli wa binadamu wenda huweza zimishwa, lakini Ukweli wa Mungu unasimama imara ingawaje watu wasioamini wataka kuuficha. Hata Quran inasibitisha kama Jesus Christ is the Word of God. Ni kitabu kinachofundisha imani ingine lakini kimekwaa tu na kutia muhuri pale. Na those who are nearest to Allah ni wanani? Na ni nani mtume mwengine aliyetajwa na Quran kuwa ana heshima Duniani na Ahera? Hiyo hiyo kitabu inaendelea hivi “MARYAM 19.34 “Such (was) Jesus the son of Mary: (it is) a Word of truth, about which they (vainly) dispute.” Ina maana Jesus ni Neno la haki. Hata Biblia inahakikisha kama Yesu ni Neno la Mungu. Elewa ya kuwa Mungu pasipo Neno si Mungu kwani yeye hufanya vyote kwa Neno.

    Kwa nini waislamu hukana uwepo wa Roho Takatifu ingawaje inapatikana mara nyingi ndani ya kitabu wanachoamini wao wenyewe? Kwa mufano “MARYAM 2:87 We gave Moses the Book and followed him up with a succession of messengers; We gave Jesus the son of Mary Clear (Signs) and strengthened him with the Holy Spirit. Is it that whenever there comes to you a messenger with what ye yourselves desire not, ye are puffed up with pride?- Some ye called impostors, and others ye slay!”

    God as name is not a problem! If waarabu waweza kumuita Allah, inawabidi kushika kama Neno lake(Jesus Christ or Isa Ben Maryam) laokoa kwa nguvu za Roho wake ndio Roho Takatifu. Na siyo miungu tatu. Na kama wanadai kuwa wakristo waabudu 3 gods nao waondoe ndani ya Quran yao kila andiko linalotaja Allah, Neno lake na Roho wake.

    As conclusion, ndugu zetu waislamu, shida yenu ni kwamba kitabu munachokiamini hamukielewe muzuri ao imewapendeza tu kukwaa. Munapendelea sana mahali ambapo kilichotania. Nasi walokole hatutarajie Quran iseme ukweli yote wakati inapochangiwa na majini. Ina maana kikipewa walokole wakiombee, Roho Mtakatifu atashuka na kuondoa kila neno lililobadilishwa na majini, na kitafanana na one of the part of the Holy Bible. Hao majini ndiwo wakageuza mahala pamoja pamoja ili watafute kuficha ukweli. Lakini kwa sababu Mungu ni Mkuu hakuitika Ukweli muhimu yake ikanyangwe. Ningelikushauria rafiki yangu muislamu ufuate Njia na Kweli na Uzima, sivyo waenda upotevuni pamoja na majini.

    Jesus Christ bless you!

  116. Mimi naamini kuwa, Ukristo ni njia sahihi ya Mwenyezi Mungu, hata maandiko yaliyoandikwa yanajitosheleza hayahiyaji msaada kutoka sehemu nyingine. Rejea za Biblia zinatoka katika Biblia yenyewe. Uislamu unachonishangaza sana, rejea zake ni miths, tena nyingine hutoka katika biblia, inaonyesha ni story fulani from no where. Tena zenye mlengo wa maeneo fulani maalum, ndiyo maana ukweli unafichwa hata kwa waislamu kutokana na lugha yake kuwa fumbo. Pengine, hebu tutafakari zaidi juu ya uhusiano wa imani ya kiislamu hasa inapoonyesha wazi kufanana na upagani. Mitala ni unyanyasaji mkubwa wa kijinsia, kutumikia majini ni umaskini mkubwa, hata kufungwa kwa waamini. Kazi kuwa ya INJILI sasa ni kuwasaidia waliopotoshwa kwa muda mrefu kiislamu wanaokoka ili wasalimike na nguvu za giza walizogandamizwa kwa muda mrefu.

    Yesu ni Mungu ambaye anakusudia ulimwengu wote uokolewe, pamoja na elimu zetu, uwezo wa kutoa mawazo yetu, ukifika wakati anakuhitaji atakubadilisha tu. Historia inaonyesha katika Mdo 9::1-43 ndugu huyu alikusudia kuzuia Ukristo usienee. Yesu si kwa kuwatumia watu alimbadilisha Sauli na kuwa Paulo badala ya kuuzua ukristo akawa mwenezi zaidi. Mimi naamini, mashehe wengi wanaandaliwa kutangaza ukweli wa Ukristo kwa mpango wa Mungu unaokuja sasa. Namwomba Mungu, iwe imetosha kubishana, iinuliwe roho ya kitume kama wakati wa Sauli ambaye ni Paulo.

  117. Ndugu wapendwa katika bwana
    Tuendelee kumuhubiri huyu YESU naamini Tanznaia itaokoka,Mashehe wataokoka ,wapagani nao watamjua kristo wakifahamu kweli ya Mungu,

  118. Yesu ni mfalme wa amani, dunia yote tukifuata mafundisho ya yesu hakutakuwa na vita hata kidogo, tumuombe yeye atupe macho ya rohoni atutoe upofu uliosababishwa na shetani ili tuone ukweli. MUNGU AWABARIKI SANAAA, WAKRISTO HALELUYAAAA

  119. Chimbuko la Uislam
    Ili kuweza kufahamu chimbuko halisi la Uislam inafaa kuyafahamu mazingira ya Uarabuni kabla ya Uislam, mtu aliyeitwa Muhammad na historia ya mwanzo ya Uislam. Elimu kale (akiolojia), Kurani na Hadithi vina mengi ya kusimlia ambayo watu wengi wanaweza kuwa hawajui.
    Maka kabla ya Muhammad
    Umeishawahi kujiuliza Maka ilikuwaje kabla Muhammad hajazaliwa? Yaelekea ilikuwa sehemu ya kuvutia, kwani ilikuwa ni kituo cha biashara, mahali penye kusanyiko la amandine mbalimbali. Palikuwa na wafanya biashara wenye dini mbalimbali. Watu wa kabila la Kureshi wa Maka walimwabudu Hubal, Al-ilah na mabinti watatu wa Al- ilah. Mwamba mweusi kutoka mbinguni uliheshimiwa sana uliwekwa kwenye kona ya kaaba. Kaaba ilikuwa ni kitovu cha kuabudia miungu/sanamu 360 kwa mujibu wa Bukhari juzuu ya 3 kitabu cha 43 sura ya 33 na.658 uk. 396 na juzuu ya 5 kitabu cha 59 sura ya 47 na.583 uk. 406.
    Ensaiklopidia ya Uislam (iliyohaririwa na Eliade) uk.303 na kuendelea inasema, watu, kabla ya Uislam, waliomba mara 5 wakielekeza nyuso zao Maka na kufunga nusu siku kwa muda wa mwezi mzima. Wakureshi wolfing siku ya 10 ya Myharram/Muharam. Hii nayo Muhammad aliagiza ifanyike, lakini baadaye ikawa hiari. (Bukhari juzuu ya 5 kitabu cha 58 sura ya 25 na.172 uk.109), pia Bukhari juzuu ya 6 kitabu cha 60 sura ya 24 na.31 uk. 25.
    Waarabu kabla ya Uislam walifanya hija (Umrah) Maka. Fiqh us-Sunnah juzuu ya 5 uk.122, na Bukhari juzuu ya 2 kitabu 26 sura ya 33 na.635 uk.371-372 zinasema walidhani kutokufanya ‘Umrah ikijuwa ni moja ya dhambi kubwa sana duniani. Walipofika Maka waliifunika kaaba kwa nguo ya Fiqh juzuu ya 5 uk.131, na walikuwa na mwezi mtakatifu uliohitaji kujitenga na vita kabla ya kuja kwa Uislam (Bukhari juzuu ya 2 kitabu cha 23 sura ya 96 na.482 uk.273.
    Chimbuko la Neno “Allah”
    Kwa ujumla: Neno “Allah” ni kifupi cha neno la kiarabu La-ilah, ambalo maana yake ni “mungu”. Wakristo wa kiarabu na wapagani walitumia neno Ilah kwa maana ya Mungu. Hata Biblia za kiarabu na kiindonesia leo hii hutumia neno “Allah” kwa maaana ya Mungu. Wakati wa nyuma neno linalofanana na hilo el lilimaanisha “mungu” wa kweli au uongo katika lugha za mashariki ya kati kama kiugariki, kikaanani na kiebrania. Kabla ya Muhammad, kaaba jengo lililotunza sanamu 360 liliitwa Beit-Allah, au “Nyumba ya Allah”. Baba yake Muhammad ambaye alifariki kabla ya Muhammad kuzaliwa, aliitwa Abdullah maana yake, mtumwa wa Mungu. Pia kabila la Wayahudi liliitwa ‘Abdullah bin Salam kwenye Bukhari juzuu ya 5 kitabu cha 59 sura ya 13 na. 362 uk.241.
    Kwa udhahiri: miongoni mwa sanamu/miungu iliyoabudiwa Maka uliitwa “Allah.” Huyu alikuwa mungu maalum wa kabila la Wakureshi naye alikuwa na mabinti watatu maalum. Ukilinganisha na nguzo 4 kati ya 5 za Uislam, watu wa Maka kabla ya Muhammad wolfing kwa pamoja siku moja, walitoa sadaka kwa maskini wao, walisali wakielekeza nyuso zao Maka, na walifanya hija (‘Umrah) Maka. Kulikuwa na tofauti nyingi pia, lakini inashangaza kuona muendelezo wa matendo yasiyobadilika yaliyokuwa yakifanyika kwenye ibada za kipagani za kikureshi.
    Kama ambavyo kifungu hiki kitaonesha, kama ambavyo mungu maalumu wa kiyunani Zeus alivyotoakana na neno Mungu (theos), jambo kama hilo limetokea miongoni mwa Waarabu kabla ya Uislam.
    Wanaomcha Allah
    Watu wengi wa kale walimwabudu mungu jua na mungu mke mwezi. Waarabu wa magharibi walikuwa tofauti kwa kumwabudu mungu mwezi na mkewe, mungu mke jua. Kuna sanamu za kabla ya Uislam za alama yake: mwezi mwandamo. Sanamu hii inafanana sana na mwezi mwandamo wa wa Waislam wa Shia, isipokuwa Washia wameongeza nyota ndogo. Wayemen/Sabaeans walikuwa na mungu mwezi kwa mujibu wa Ensaiklopidia ya Uislamu uk.303. Wakureshi wanawezakuwa walimpata mungu huyu kutoka kwao.
    Allah alikuwa na mabinti watatu walioitwa Lat, ‘Uzza na Manat. Siku moja “Nabii wa Allah” aliafiki na kusema katika Quran (Sura 53:19) kuwa maombezi yao yanapaswa kutumainiwa. Kwa maneno mengine alisema tunapaswa kutumaini msaada wa miungu hawa watatu.
    Wafuasi wa Muhammad walishangazwa kuwa amesema hivi. Baadaye, Muhammad alibadilisha mawazo yake na kusema shetani alimdanganya. Kwa vile palikuwa na kosa lililofanyika, aya hizi “zilibatilishwa” au kuondolewa. Aya hizi zinajulikana kama “aya za shetani.” Inashangaza kusoma jinsi ambavyo Allah angeweza kuwa na “aya zilizobatiishwa” katika Sura za 13:39, 16:101; juzuu ya 2:106. Sura 41:37 zinataja kwa kutokuafiki watu wanaoabudu jua na mwezi.
    Kwa muhtasari, Maka wakati wa Muhammad ulikuwa mji wenye watu toka mataifa mbalimbali. Wasabaiani (Sabaeans), na kabila la Muhammad yaani Wakureshi waliabudu sanamu mwezi iliyoitwa Al-ilah au Allah, pamoja na mabinti zake watatu. Kurani inakataza kuabudu miungu, lakini wanazuoni wa kislam wanakiri kuwa mwanzoni Muhammad aliweka aya zinazosema kuwa maombezi ya mabinti wa Allah yanapaswa kutumainiwa.
    Muhammad Kama Mume
    Sura 4.3 inasema wanaume wanaweza kuoa wanawake wasiozidi wane, ingawa Sura 33:50 inatoa upekee kwa Muhammad. Kwa mujibu wa mwanazuoni mmoja wa kiislam Ali Dashti, wafuatao hapa chini ni wake na Masuria wa Muhammad.
    1. Khadija b. Khuwailid (alikufa kwanza) 13. Asma wa Saba 2. Sawda/Sauda bint Zam’a 14. Zaynab wa Khozayma 3. ‘Aisha/’A’isha/Aesha (umri wa miaka 8-9) 15. Habla 4. Omm/Umm Salama/Salaim 16. Asma wa Noman 5. Hafsa  watumwa/masuria  6. Zaynab/Zainab bint Jahsh 17. Mariam Mkristo 7. Jowayriya/Juwairiya (mateka) 18. Rayhana
    8. Omm/Umm Habiba  uhusiano usiokuwa na uhakika 9. Safiya/Saffiya b. Huyai (mateka) 19. Omm Sharik 10. Maymuna/Maimuna wa Hareth 20. Maimuna 11. Fatima/Fatema (kwa muda mfupi) 21. Zaynab/Zainab 3rd 12. Hend/Hind (mjane) 22. Khawla
    Muhammad alimuoa Safiya baada ya kumchinja mumewe na watu wa kabila la Banu Quraza (Bukhari juzuu ya 2 kitabu cha 14 sura ya 5 na.68 uk. 35, Bukhari juzuu ya 4 kitabu cha 52 sura ya 168 baada ya na.280 uk.175 – 176.)
    Kulikuwa na pigo Saudi Arabia, kwani wanawake wageni walioenda huko kama wafanyakazi wa ndani, walilazimishwa kuwa watumwa wanaotumikishwa kingono (sex slaves). Hata hivyo huwezi kuwashitaki wanaume wa ki-Saudi wanaofanya unafiki wa jinsi hii. Kwa mujibu wa amandine za dini yao, inarushusiwa kumlazimisha mtumwa wa kike kulala naye. Tazama Bukhari juzuu ya 3 kitabu cha 34 sura ya 111 na.432 uk.237; juzuu ya 3 kitabu cha 34 sura ya 113 baada ya na.436 uk.239-240; juzuu ya 5 kitabu cha 59 sura ya 31 na.459 uk.317; juzuu ya 8 kitabu cha 76 sura ya 3 na.600 uk.391; Sahih Muslim juzuu ya 2 kitabu cha 8 sura ya 560 na.3571 uk.732-733.
    Gazeti la London Economist (6 Jan.1990) liliripoti kuwa Waislam wa Sudan wanawatumikisha wanawake na watoto wa kabila la Wadinka. Tarehe 4 Mei 1992, toleo maalum la Newsweek linalohusu utumwa pia liiripoti kuwa Waislam bado wanawatumikisha Waafrika sawa na gazeti la Austin American Statesman la tarehe 2/2/96. Jarida la Reader’s Digest la 3/1996 uk.77-81 liliripoti kuwa “Kurudi kwa aibu kwa utumwa Afrika” ni jambo la ukandamizaji wenye kuvunja moyo.
    Muhammad Mwenye Mafanikio
    Muhammad pamoja na watu wake waliteka nyara misafara ya wafanya biashara na wasafiri mbalimbali. Bukhari juzuu ya 3 kitabu cha 37 sura ya 8 na.495 uk.280 inasema “wakati Allah alipomfanya mtume kuwa tajiri kutokanana na ushindi” 1/5 ya mateka ya vita iliwekwa katika hazina na Sahih Muslim juzuu ya 2 kitabu cha 5 sura ya 401 na.2348 uk.519 inasema familia ya Muhammad ilikuwa na hisa ndani yake. Utekaji nyara wa mali za watu wa kwanza kufanywa na Waislam ulijulikana kama Nakha la Raid. Wakati wa mwezi wa kusimamisha vita kwa muda, wafuasi wake waliushambulia msafara kwa kuuvamia na kuua mtu mmoja, na kuwafanya watu waliosalia kuwa watumwa, na kuchukua nyara. Muhammad mwenyewe aliongoza uvamizi wa pili pale Badr. Muhammad aliongeza utajiri wake kwa kuyashambulia makazi ya Wayahudi ya Khaibr. Yeye na wafuasi waliokuwa waaminifu kwake walijitwalia nyara na wake (Je Muhammad alihitaji mke mwingine?) wa Wayahudi wanaume 700-1000 wa kabila la Banu Quraiza waliowakata vichwa baada ya kujisalimisha.
    Muhammad Mtenda Dhambi
    Wakati Biblia inasema Yesu alikuwa hana dhambi, hivi ndivyo Kuran na Bukhari Hadith zinavyosema kuhusu Muhammad. Katika sura 40:55 na 48:1-2, Allah anamwambia Muhammad kuomba msamaha kwa ajili ya dhambi zake (au udhaifu wake). Sasa, watu hawahitaji msamaha kwa ajili ya madhaifu ya miili bali maadili. Sahih Muslim juzuu ya 1 kitabu cha 4 sura ya 268 na.1695 uk.373 inasema Muhammad aliomba, “Nilijikosea mwenyewe na kufanya toba ya dhambi zangu. Nisamehe dhambi zangu . . .” Bukhari juzuu ya 1 kitabu cha 2 sura ya 13 na.19 uk.23; juzuu ya 1.12.57 na.781 uk.434; juzuu ya 6.60.3 na.3 uk.4; juzuu ya 8.75.3 na.319 uk.213; na juzuu ya 8.75.62 kabla ya na.407 uk.271 kabla ya kueleza dhambi za Muhammad. Mambo bayana yaliyoelezwa kwenye Bukhari juzuu ya 1.4.70 na.234 uk.148; Bukhari juzuu ya 8.82.1 na.794-795 uk.520 ni kukata watu mikono na miguu, kuchoma macho yao, na kuwanyima maji hadi kufa baada ya kukatwa miguu na mikono. Angalia Bukhari juzuu ya 8.82.3 na.796 sura ya 4 uk.797; Bukhari juzuu ya 6 sura ya 150 kabla ya na.198 uk.158-159 pia Fiqh us-Sunnah juzuu ya 1 uk.133.
    Bila shaka utakubali kwamba hizi ni dhambi nzito sana. Kwa vile Muhammad alifanya hivi, alihitaji sana msamaha. Swali la kidadisi ni hili: “Ni nani hasa anayelipa gharama ya dhambi zako?” Yesu alisema alilipa fidia ya dhambi zetu. Uislam haufundishi kuwa kuna mtu yeyote aliyelipa gharama. Je, dhambi zako zinalipwaje, au Allah anazifumbia macho baadhi ya dhambi na kuadhibu nyingine??
    Watu wengine wanaweza kufikiri kuwa uovu hauna madhara yoyote ili mradi mtu anajiita Muislam. Katika karne hii Waislam wanawaua wakiristo na kufanya mauaji ya kinyama kwenye vijiji vyao katika nchi za Sudan, Nigeria na Indonesia. Wakati watu walioitwa wakristo waliwaua Waislam, watu walisema kuwa wanafanya kinyume cha tabia ya Kristo. Wakati Waislam wanawaua Wakristo, wanaomwabudu Mungu wa kweli, sijawahi kusikia mtu yeyote akisema wanafanya kinyume cha tabia ya Muhammad.
    Nisamehe kwa kusema bila kuficha kiasi hiki, lakini mauaji ya watu wanaomwabudu Mungu yanayofanywa na Waislam lazima yaachwe. Waislam wanapohalalisha mauaji haya kwa sababu hata nabii wao alifanya hivyo, watu hushangazwa na nabii wao, na Allah wao ambaye anatengua neno lake, na chimbuko la Uislam.
    Mfikirie Nabii Asiyekuwa na Dhambi
    Tofauti na Muhammad, kuna mmoja ambaye alisema kuwa ni nabii wa Mungu alitimiza mamia ya unabii na maana zake hakuwahi kusamehewa, kwa sababu hakuwa na dhambi inayohitaji kusamehewa
    Hakuwahi kuua, wala kutishia maisha ya msafiri yeyote yule
    Alikuwa na kiwango cha juu sana cha uadilifu (hakuruhusu ufanyaji tendo la ndoa kwa kutumia nguvu) aliahidi kulipa adhabu ya dhambi zetu aliteseka na kufa kwa ajili yako, na hana kaburi, kwani alifufuka kutoka katika wafu.
    Mtu huyu ni Yesu Kristo. Wakristo hawasemi kuhusu Yesu kuwa: “amani ya Mungu na iwe juu yake”, Yesu ndiye mfalme wa amani; amani ya Mungu ipo juu yake. Lakini, tumaini langu ni kuwa utaweza kujua namna ya kuona kuwa amani na upendo vya Yesu vinaishi moyoni mwako.

  120. mimi nilizijua siri zote zilizowekwa humu mapema sana…kilichonifurahisha ni kwamba zimewekwa kwa pamoja kama chuo cha kuwatibu waisilamu maana tukiangaishwa tu,huko mabarabarani tutawaleta humu ktk hii blog kwa lengo zuri la kuwaelimisha na kuwakomboa..kwa elimu nilioishuhudia humu hata akija shehe kutoka palepale makka alipozikwa mtume wao hataweza kuitetea dini yake zaidi ya kubatizwa na kuokoka!..ndugu zangu waisilamu lazima mtambue kuwa wokovu ni wa mungu na wala si wa wakristo kuukataa wokovu ni KUSHAMBULIA SEHEMU YA UTAKATIFU WA MUNGU.Kwa hiyo hakuna mshindi hapa..ila wote twapiga mbio ili tujekuwa watakatifu kama mungu na kuitwa WATOTO WA MUNGU.Istoshe pia nimegundua kitu fulani katika imani ya waisilamu…wao hawaelewi mambo ya kiroho kabisa kabisa!…nililetewa kesi eti oh..sijui mtume paulo anasema kuwa yesu alikuwa sawa na mungu kwenye(wafilipi 2:5-8).Ukweli ni kwamba sio kuwa sawa na mungu KICHEO,KINGUVU AU MAMLAKA AU UKUU..Hatakidogo!!…ni kuwa sawa katika mn’gao wake wa hali ya utukufu ya kufanywa wana wa mungu,ndio maana katika ule mstari anatuambia AKAUVUA UTUKUFU yaani alikuja duniani katika hali ya kibinaadamu na kuuacha ule utukufu wa mbinguni wa kufanana au kuwa sawa na mungu.Thibitisha hoja hii katika:(wafilipi 2:5-8) ilinganishe na(luka 6:40).Hivyo basi hata sisi wote siku ya mwisho tuta takaswa na mungu wetu na kufanana nae au kuwa sawa nae katika mn’gao wake wa utu wa kiroho tukifanana kabisa na malaika wa mbinguni…soma(mathayo 5:13-16) linganisha na(mathayo 13:43) pia(mathayo 22:29-31)(walawi 11:45)(1yohana3:1-3).Lakini pamoja na halizote hizi bado mungu wa wakristo ataendelea kuwa mkuu kuliko wote katika vyote kwa kuwa hata Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo atakuja kujitiisha kwa Mungu ili Mungu awe yote katika wote,soma(1Wakorintho15:27-28)(Waefeso 1:22-23).Hata Bwana Yesu mwenyewe alikiri hilo,Soma(yohana 14:28).kwa hiyo ndugu zangu wakristo mnaochangia Mambo ya kiroho ya kumwita Yesu Mungu mojakwamoja bila ya kufafanua uungu wake na tofauti yake na YEHOVA MUUMBA mnawachanganya sana waisilamu hawajui hata Musa alifanya kuwa kama mungu na haruni nduguye akafanywa kuwa kama nabii musa,someni(kutoka 7:1-2) pia msikilizeni Yesu mwenyewe anavyosema kwenye,soma(yohana 10:34-36).Hivyo basi kwa kuwa Mungu ni roho..nabii anakuwa Mungu kwa njia za kiroho yaani Mungu anamkamilisha uungu wake katika roho kwa kuweka Roho wake Mtakatifu,soma(isaya 42:1-2)linganisha na(waebrania1:1-3).

    Tafauti ya manabii wa zamani na Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo ni kwamba:MUNGU AMEJIFUNUA KABISA KATIKA YESU KRISTO KWA JINSI YA KIMWILI.soma(yohana 1:14)linganisha na(wakolosai 2:9-10).Hivyo basi Yesu siye mungu mwenyezi yaani YEHOVA bali yeye ni NENO LA MUNGU,soma(kumbuk 18:18-20)(ufunuo 19:13)(isaya 51:16)linganisha(yohana 8:28):yaani ANAUZIMA NDANI YAKE NA UZIMA HUO UNAKUWA NURU YA WATU.soma(yohana 8:12)kwa kuwa Mungu pia ni NURU,soma(1yohana1:5),neno lake pia ni NuRU,Soma(zaburi 119:105) Hivyo basi Mungu amejifunua katika mwili wa Yesu Kristo kwa njia ya NENO LAKE ILI ATUKOMBOE WANADAMU.Tukumbuke mwili ni mzito kuliko kivuli kwa njia zile za mwanzo za manabii.Hivyo basi katika yesu krito wanadamu tunafanya kuwa wana au watoto wa nuru na kufanana nae ktk mn’ngao wake wa utu wa kiroho.Mungu pia amemfunua yesu kristo kama:MWANA WA MUNGU:yaani chipukizi la kiroho la Mungu katika imani alilolionyesha kwa baba yetu ibrahimu alipomwambia amtoe mwanae wa pekee isaka kuwa sadaka(isaka kivuli cha yesu).soma(mwanzo 22:2)Linganisha na(mathayo 3:17).pia soma zaidi:(luka 1:32-33)(isaya 11:1)(zaburi 2:7,8).Mwisho:MTUMISHI WA MUNGU KWA KUWA AMETUMIKA NA KUKAMILISHA KIKAMILIFU KAZI YOTE ALIYOPEWA NA MUNGU AIKAMILISHE TENA PASIPOKUFANYA DHAMBI.Soma(luka 24:44-45) linganisha na(isaya 42:21-23).(isaya 52:13).

    HITIMISH:sote sisi tu kazi za Bwana na mwokozi wetu Yesu Kristo,hivyo basi tu viungo kila mtu ni kiungo kwa mwengine.Natumai mawazo yangu alionifundisha Kristo kwa njia ya roho yatakuwa mchango kwa wengine.Pamoja na yote nimefurahia na kujifunza mambo mengi sana kutoka ktk michango ya ndugu wakristo huko juu.Kwandugu waisilamu kama umebahatika kuingia ktk blog hii ukitaka ubishane na wala si kumtafuta Mungu wa kweli na njia zake…basi pole maana ukiyasoma yote yaliyo humu..utatoka kichwa kinakuuma na wala hutatamani hata kwenda msikitini kuswali!..kwa kuwa hoja za humu na majibu yake ni HAKI NA KWELI!!.,.Na wala sio ubishi tuuuu!! Kama mnavyofanya kwenye blog zenu.Lakini mimi sitaki kutumia nguvu kubwa sana kuhusu waisilamu kwa sababu sina elimu ya kuruani hata kidogo!..na wala sitaki kuifahamu milele hata kwa mapanga kwa kuwa ushuhuda wangu katika Kristo ni mkubwa mno!…mpaka unanielemea rohoni mwangu na akilini mwangu.Lakini nawaukiza ndugu waisilamu: MNAMTIA NA KUMCHOMEKA MTUME WENU MUHAMADI HUMU KWENYE BIBLIA YETU HIVI LINI MUNGU ALIFANYA AGANO NA WAARABU?..HAKUNA KITU KAMA HIKO KILICHOWAHI KUTOKEA!..WATU WOTE HATA NYIE WENYEWE MNAJUA KUWA MUNGU ALIFANYA AGANO NA TAIFA LAKE TEULE ISRAEL TU.SOMENI(kumbuk 7:6-8)..SASA KUJARIBU KUFANYA HIVYO NI KAMA KUJIDHALILISHA NYIE WENYEWE NA MTUME WENU.USHAURI WANGU KWENU…TOKENI HUKO HARAKA IWEZEKANAVYO NA MJE HUKU KUZIOKOA NAFSI ZENU. Mbarikiwe wote mliopitia kuusoma mchango wangu.

  121. Nawashukuru jamani kwa kuwa munafanya iwezekanayo kuwaelekezea wandungu waislamu kwenye wokovu. Kweli muislamu atakaesoma hata sentense moja katika hii blog na baada yake anapuuzi, basi atakuwa amejipoteza yeye mwenyewe.

    Pamoja na ile ijulikane kama kiini ya imani kwa wakristo si usomi wa bible katika hali ya kitaalamu. Msinji wa kweli ni imani katika Yesu Kristo. Ile kitabu ya Yoane , sura yake ya kwanza yatosha kutuelekezea kwenye ufahamu wa Yesu Kristo. Yeye Ni Neno, aliumba kila kitu, na alikuwepo tangu zamani, maana yake hana mwanzo. Hii inamfanya kuwa si nabii kama wengine kwani hakuwayi kuwa nabii mwengine aliyekuwa na madaraka kama yale. Hili jambo inabidi hata waislamu watambue kama hakuna hata siku moja tutatia Jesus Christ and Muhammad on balance, never….
    Jambo lingine ni maneno aliyoambia mitume wake: “Mini na Baba tuko mmoja”, “Aliyeniona ameona Baba”, Kwa nini munauliza muone Baba? Siku zote niko nanyi hamujanitambua?” , na mengine …

    Itakuwa vigumu sana kwa mukristo kujifunza kitaalamu uweza wa Yesu Kristo. Wewe muislamu ambaye haujakuwa ku degree ya mukristo, ni viguma zaidi kwani umezoea kutia imani yako katika mtindo wa formulas.

    Kwa wale wanaotaka kuleta waislamu kwa Yesu Kristo, ijulikane kama waislamu wamefunzwa sana mu hali ya kitaalamu kushika kama Quran ni kitabu kitakatifu sana kiwango kinapozeeka wakizika. Ni kwamba kitabu kinaheshimiwa kuliko maneno ipatikayo ndani. Lakini mukristo yeye anajua kama ya muhimu katika bible ni neno ilio ndani na imepulizwa na Roho Mtakatifu. Ina maana bila Roho Mtakatifu, bible ni kitabu kama vingine. Ndio maana wamoja wanaisoma lakini hawaelewe. Jambo lingine, waislamu wamefunzwa kama Muhammad ni nabii mkubwa ambae anastahili heshima kubwa sana. Ndio maana wakristo wametaka wasome Quran kitaalamu ili wasaidie waislamu.

    Ilionekana kama waislamu wengi waliyookoka wameguswa hata hivi na mambo ipatikanayo ndani ya Quran. Humo ndimo wanaonyeshwa ya kuwa Muhammad ni mwenye zambi kama watu wengine lakini Issa (Yesu) ni mtakatifu. Vilevile wanaelewa ya kuwa ile Quran yao imechangiwa na majini. Ile mambo mawili pamoja na kuvutwa na Roho wa Mungu inawaleta kujiswali juu ya imani yao. Wanapoona walipotezwa wanakubali wokovu.

    Kweli nawashukuru pia wakristo wenye ujuzi wa Quran kwani wanaitumia kuelekeza waislamu kwenye njia halali.

    Swali ni hii: “kwa nini Quran iwe na baki la kusaidia muislamu kuokoka?”
    Jibu ni kwamba hakuna mwanaadamu aneyeweza kuwa na ujanja upitae ule wa Mwenyezi Mungu. Quran inasema kama ilitelemukia tu waarabu kwa lugha yao ili waisadiki na kwa sababu wao walikuwa bado kupata nabii kama wengine. Mpango wa Mungu ni kwamba kila mtu aokoke. Ndio maana uundaji wa Quran hata majini walijitaabisha, uliacha chemchem ndogo ya ukweli wa Mwenyezi Mungu kusudi yule atakaeisoma, wakati atakaposikia injili akane majini.

    Hii ni wakati ya waislamu kusikia habari njema na kuamini Yesu Kristo pamoja na kubatizwa, na utukufu umurudilie Mwenyezi Mungu.

    Jesus Christ bless you.

  122. KWELI SASA NIMEONA TOFAUTI KATI YA MWANAKONDOO NA MBWA MWITU. Wakristo haleluyaaa!!!

  123. Hi there, I found your site by way of Google while searching for a similar topic, your site got here up, it appears good. I’ve bookmarked to favourites|added to my bookmarks.

  124. Kuna tatizo moja,kwamba waislam wanaisoma sana Biblia ili kupata vitu vya kupinga ukristo, lakini wakristo wengi hawapotezi muda kusoma koroani kwa sababu haina uzima ndani yake na hawapo kwa ajili ya kupinga waislam.

    Kwa hiyo hali hiyo inasababisha waislam wengi wajuejue vitu fulani katika Biblia,na ambavyo wanadhani haviko sawa au vinachanganya, hivyo kuvitumia kwa ajili ya kujaribu kuwababaisha wakristo.

    Lakini wakristo wangejua uozo ulio katika koroani na waislam wakajua kuwa wakristo wanaujua huo uozo,hakuna mwislam angepata ujasiri wa kuuponda ukristo.

    Mimi hii imani ya uislam naona kama imeleta tu zahama kubwa duniani,maana ustarabu ndani yake ni mdogo sana, na hii ni kwa sababu wengi wa waislam hawazingatii sana elimu zaidi huzingatia mambo ya imani yao. Ndio maana leo wameijaza maafa dunia – kujitoa mhanga, kufanya ugaidi, kunyanyasa wanawake, kuuwa wakristo, kulawiti,na kelele za kila namna, wakiamini kuwa kila mtu duniani anatakiwa kuwa mwislam – Tragedy!!

    Wakati mwingine mimi naona kujadili nao hoja za kibiblia ni kupoteza muda maana ni vigumu sana kwa wao kuiona logickatik Biblia kwa sababu kwao Biblia ni upuuzi.

    Imani ya kiislam naifananisha na vitu vya kichina vinavyoletwa Afrika, imejaa ufeki mwingi na ukweli kiduchu

    Labda cha msingi ni kuwasaidia tu wamjue huyu Mungu wa kweli na kumwamini Yesu kristo.

    NB: Rogers CK, nimependa sana huo ukweli ulioandika kuhusu uozo ulio katika hadithi za mtume wao.

    Anayeongozwa na pepo na anayeongozwa na Roho mtakatifu hawawezi kuwa wanaabudu Mungu mmoja hata siku moja.

    Forgive me if offended anyone…

    May God have mercy!

  125. Bwana Sungura me nafkiri unahitaji marekebisho…kwa huu usemi wako…Mimi hii imani ya uislam naona kama imeleta tu zahama kubwa duniani,maana ustarabu ndani yake ni mdogo sana, na hii ni kwa sababu wengi wa waislam hawazingatii sana elimu zaidi huzingatia mambo ya imani yao. Ndio maana leo wameijaza maafa dunia – kujitoa mhanga, kufanya ugaidi, kunyanyasa wanawake, kuuwa wakristo, kulawiti,na kelele za kila namna, wakiamini kuwa kila mtu duniani anatakiwa kuwa mwislam –

    Kwanza umesema uisIam imeIeta zahma kubwa dunian maana haina ustaarabu..je unajua maana ya uisIam?au neno isIaam?

    piIi ukazungumzia kuhusu iman..ukristo ndo wenye iman…sisi waisIam tuna iman na vitendo..kwahyo hapo umejisema mwenywe..

    Tatu umesema waisIam tumejaza maafa(Iugha chafu) tunajitoa mhanga..ugaidi..kunyanyasa wanawake kuuwa wakristo..kuIawiti na makeIeIe…je uisIam unaruhusu haya?

    Nnne ukasema waisIam wanataka kiIa mtu awe muisIam..huu ni uwongo..na ukweIi ni kwamba uisIam hauhitaji mtu iIa mtu atauhitaji..

    sasa wacha nkuweke sawa..matendo ya waumin wa dini fIan..yawe mabaya au machafu haimaanishi dini ipo hvyo au inaruhusu hayo.

    Wapo wakristo wengi wanaokwenda kinyume na bibIia au ukristo..hiIo haIimaanish ukristo upo hvyo..au bibIia imeruhusu hayo..ya ndoa za jinsia moja..kunywa pombe..kisusio..nguruwe..kuishi biIa mwanamke..kuchoma Qur’an..kuuwa waisIam middIe east nk..huu si ukristo..na waIa hatuchukui vitendo hivi kuwa ndo mafundisho ya bibIia..jitahid uwe mweIewa..

  126. Bawaazir, ulivyoanza kuiandika comment yako nilizingatia nikidhani kuwa kuna kitu chenye mshindo wa ki-mantiki unataka kuniambia, kumbe ulikuwa na maneno mepesi tu yenye “sense” kiduchi kiasi hicho!

    Sidhani kama kujua /kutokujua maana ya uislam itanisaidia chochote. Labda wewe unisaidie kujua: Kwa nini waislam mnaongoza kwa kusababisha maafa duniani?

    Angalia Somalia, angalia Syria, angalia kilichotokea Libya, angalia Misri n.k. Mara nyingi huwa mnasingizia nchi za magharibi ndio ziko nyumma ya hayo. ????
    Lakini hebu chukua mfano Nigeria, kinachowafanya Boko haram waue wakristo ni nini, kama si kutaka Nigeria itawaliwe kwa sheria za kiislam- sharia?

    Kilichowafanya waislam Zanzibar wachome makanisa ni nini?

    Kwa nini mnafundishana misikitini kuwa makristo ni maadui zenu?

    Jana BBC kuna mwanamke mmoja mwenye asili ya Somalia kauliza hivi; kwa nin waislam huwezi kuwasikia wameandamana kwa ajili ya manyanyaso ambayo wanawake wanapata katika nchi za kiislam, lakini ikitokea limeguswa jambo linalohusiana na imani yao utawaona dunia nzima wanaaandamana?

    Kwa mfano huwezi kuona wakristo wanaandamana ati kwa sababu mtu fulani kachora picha ya Yesu akiwa amelewa au hana nguo.
    Lakini waislam mtu mmoja tu mjinga akichora picha ya mtume Mohammed,dunia nzima mnaandamana. Why, kwani mnahitaji kumpigania huyo mtume?

    Hebu niambie ukweli Bawaazir, makanisa yaliyochomwa Zanzibar ingekuwa ni misikiti waislam wa hii nchi mgeandamana au msingeandamana?

    Hebu niambie na juu ya hili; mtume karuhusu kulawiti wanawake. kweli si kweli?

    Kuhusu ustarabu: Imani ya kiislam ilianzishwa kukiwa hakuna viti vya kukalia, hakuna vijiko vya kulia chakula, watu wa kule ilikoanzia walivaa kanzu n.k. Lakini mpaka leo waislam bado mnang’ang’ania kukaa kwenye mikeka na kula bila kijiko kama sehemu ya utamaduni wenu.
    Kwani ukienda na suruali msikitini utakua hujavaa nguo ya heshima?

    Wanawake kuvaa hijabu ni utamaduni wa mashariki ya kati uislam ulikoanzia kwa sababu ya vumbi la jangwa- hiyo ni moja. Lakini pili mtume Mohammad alipitisha hiyo sheria ili wake zake( maana alikuwa na wake wengi) wasitamaniwe na wanaume wengine. Nyinyi mmekumbatia huo utamaduni mpaka leo – utadhani na Tanzania au kwingine duniani kuna vumbi la jangwa.

    Ivi ni kwa nini misikiti yote ina horn speaker zikiwa zimewekwa nje badala ya ndani ambamo watu waislam hukaa wakati wa kuswali- huu ni ustarabu kweli wa mtu aliyeelimika? Katikati ya makazi ya watu horn speaker zinapiga kelele ya swala swala saa kumi na moja alfajiri, bila kujali watu wamepumzika- sioni ustaarabu katika hili pia bwana Bawaazir.

    Wakristo wangekuwa na ustaarabu kama wa waislam hii dunia isingekuwa mahali pazuri pa kuishi!

  127. AsaIam aIaykum… bwana sungura..hukufaham point yangu..Hapo juu ktk LINK…pameandikwa…UKRISTO/UISLAM…NA SIO WAKRISTO/WAISLAM..muandishi ana maana yake..kuandika hvyo kwasababu malengo yake si kuwasema waumin wa dini flani..ila ana maanisha sisi waumin tuzungumzie yanayohusu vitabu vyetu ima biblia au Qur’an…tuvichambue katika hoja tofauti kisha tujadili…

    Sasa wewe sungura unaleta mengine ya kujitoa mhanga na mengineyo..UISLAM pamoja na vitabu vyake HAVIRUHUSU.

    SISI DINI YETU IMEZINGATIA JAMBO MOJA TU..TUSIDHULUMU NA WALA TUSIDHULUMIWE…BILA SHAKA UMENIFAHAM SASA HIVI.

  128. ASALAM ALAYKUM…UISLAM SI UGAIDI.

    Uislamu, Dini ya rehma, hauruhusu ugaidi. Katika Qur-aan, Mwenyezi Mungu Amesema: “Mwenyezi Mungu hakukatazini kuwafanyia wema na uadilifu wale ambao hawakukupigeni vita, wala hawakukutoeni makwenu. Hakika Mwenyezi Mungu Huwapenda wafanyao uadilifu.” (Qur-aan, 60:8)

    Mtume Muhammad (Swalla Allaahu ‘alayhi wa aalihi wa sallam) alikuwa akiwakataza askari dhidi ya kuwaua wanawake na watoto,[Imesimuliwa ndani ya Swahiyh Muslim Na. 1744, na Swahiyh Al-Bukhaariy Na. 3015]na alikuwa akiwashauri: ((…Msisaliti, msizidishe sana, msimwue mtoto mchanga.))”[Imesimuliwa ndani ya Swahiyh Muslim Na. 1731, na At-Tirmidhiy, Na, 1408 ]

    Alisema pia: ((Mwenye kumuua mtu aliye katika mkataba na Waislamu, hataipata harufu ya Peponi, ingawa harufu yake hupatikana mpaka katika umbali wa mwendo wa miaka arubaini.))[ Imeandikwa katika Swahiyh Al-Bukhaariy, Na. 3166, na Ibn Majah, Na. 2686]
    Kadhalika, Mtume Muhammad (Swalla Allaahu ‘alayhi wa aalihi wa sallam) amekataza kutoa adhabu ya moto.[Iko ndani ya Abu Daawuud, Na. 2675]

    Kuna wakati aliorodhesha dhambi ya kuua kuwa ya pili miongoni mwa madhambi makubwa,[ Imesimuliwa ndani ya Swahiyh Al-Bukhaariy Na. 6871, na Swahiyh Muslim Na. 88]
    hata akatahadharisha hilo juu ya Siku ya Hukumu, ((Kesi za mwanzo kuhukumiwa baina ya watu ka tika Siku ya Hukumu zitakuwa ni zile za umwagaji damu. Hii inamaanisha kuua na kujeruhi))[Imesimuliwa ndani ya Swahiyh Muslim Na. 1678, na Swahiyh Al-Bukhaariy Na. 6533]
    Waislamu huhimizwa hata kuwa wakarimu kwa wanyama na wamekatazwa kuwadhuru. Mtume Muhammad (Swalla Allaahu ‘alayhi wa aalihi wa sallam) alisema siku moja: ((Mwanamke aliadhibiwa kwa sababu alimweka paka kifungoni mpaka akafa. Kwa minajili hii, aliangamiziwa Motoni. Wakati alipomweka kifungoni, hakumpatia paka chakula wala kinywaji, wala hakumwacha huru ale wadudu wa ardhini.)) [ Imesimuliwa ndani ya Swahiyh Muslim Na. 2422, na Swahiyh Al-Bukhaariy Na. 2365]

    Pia alisema kuwa kuna mtu alimpatia kinywaji mbwa aliyekuwa na kiu kikali, hivyo Mwenyezi Mungu Alimsamehe madhambi yake, kwa kitendo hiki. Mtume (Swalla Allaahu ‘alayhi wa aalihi wa sallam) aliulizwa: “Ewe Mjumbe wa Mwenyezi Mungu! Je, sisi hulipwa kutokana na ukarimu wetu kwa wanyama?” Alijibu: ((Kuna malipo kwa ukarimu kwa kila mnyama hai au mwanaadamu.)) [ Hadiyth hii ya Mtume Muhammad (Swalla Allaahu ‘alayhi wa aalihi wa sallam) imeelezwa kwa kirefu hapo nyuma. Imesimuliwa ndani ya Swahiyh Muslim Na. 2244, na Swahiyh Al-Bukhaariy Na. 2466]

    Zaidi ya hayo, wakati wa kuchinja mnyama kwa ajili ya chakula, Waislamu wameamrishwa kufanya hivyo katika namna inayopelekea hofu ndogo na mateso madogo sana kwa mnyama, kadiri itakavyowezekana. Mtume Muhammad (Swalla Allaahu ‘alayhi wa aalihi wa sallam) amesema: ((Mnapomchinja mnyama, fanyeni katika njia iliyo bora zaidi. Mchinjaji akinoe kisu chake kwa ajili ya kupunguza mateso ya mnyama.))[Imeandikwa katika Swahiyh Muslim, Na. 1955 na At-Tirmidhiy, Na. 1409]

    Kutokana na mwangaza wa haya na mafundisho mengine ya Kiislamu, kitendo cha kuchochea khofu katika nyoyo za raia wasio na ulinzi, uharibifu wa majengo na mali, ulipuaji mabomu na kuwalemaza wanaume, wanawake na watoto wasio na hatia,

    yote haya yamekatazwa, tena ni matendo ya kuchukiza kwa mujibu wa Uislamu .Waislamu wanaifuata Dini ya amani, huruma na msamaha, na wengi hawahusiani na matukio ya vurugu ambayo baadhi yamehusishwa na Waislamu.

    Ikiwa Muislamu mmojawapo atajihusisha na kitendo cha kigaidi, mtu huyo atakuwa katika hatia ya kukiuka sheria za Uislamu.

    NDUGU SUNGURA….

  129. UISLAMU UNAPIGWA VITA NA FREEMASONS DUNIANI SABABU YAKE NINI?SOMA KWA MAKINI..

    Sababu yake ndugu msomaji ni kwamba, baada ya kumalizika kwa Vita Baridi (Cold War) 1990
    duniani ambapo kitovu cha Mfumo wa Ukomunisti (USSR) kikasambaratika chini ya rais Mikhail
    (Michael) Gorbachev wa Urusi kwa msingi kwamba yeye hakuwa mjamaa (mkomunisti) hivyo
    akiwa madarakani akaibadili Urusi kuwa yenye uchumi wa kibepari (Kiliberali/ Soko Huria) na
    kuachana na Ukomunisti ulioasisiwa na Baba wa Ukomunisti katika taifa hilo Bw. Lenin ambayechini ya uratibubu wake raia walimpindua Mfalme Tsar Nicolas, katika Mapinduzi ya Urusi ya1917 ambaye yeye Lenin alikuwa mfuasi wa falsafa ya Umarx (Marxism) ilioanzishwa naMwanafalsafa wa kijerumani Carl Marx (1818-1883) mnamo mwaka 1848

    ambapo mafundisho yake yalitaka mgawanyo sawa wa pato la taifa kati ya tabaka la wafanyakazi na watawala na hatimaye wafanyakazi ndio washike hatamu ya kuongoza nchi na nyenzo zote kuuza uzalishaji (viwanda) vimilikiwe na Umma sio watu wachache binafsi (mabepari) .

    Hivyo huko Ulaya, sera hii ilionekana kuwa suluhisho la makandamizi na unyonyaji wa
    walionacho (haves) yaani mabepari dhidi ya masikini wasionacho (have-nots). Mabepari huko
    Marekani wengi wao ndio freemasons kama vile bilionea Bill Gates.

    Kwa hiyo kwa maana nyingine vita baridi ilikuwa ni vita kati ya wakomunisti na freemasons chiniya taifa ya kimasonia la Marekani, kwa hiyo ushindi wa ubepari dhidi ya Ukomunisti ni ushindiwa freemasons kusonga mbele ili kutaka kuitawala dunia yaani “New World Order” kwa Kilatiniwanaita “Novus Ordo Seclorum” ambayo alama yake ni ndege tai ambaye pia yupo katika notiya dola ya Marekani [57]. Watu wengi huziamini habari za kipropaganda za vyombo vya habarivya kimataifa kama vile BBC, VOA, RFI (Radio France International), CNN, RDW (Radio DeutchWelle) nk. bila ya kujua kuwa asilimia kubwa ya vyombo vya habari vya kimataifa vinamilikiwana Freemasons duniani kama nyenzo za kuhalalisha propaganda na Ushetani wao ikiwemoumagharibishaji (westernization) [58] ambao kwa lugha rasmi na ya mficho inaitwa Utandawazi

    ambao aghalabu watu wengi hawajui kuwa ni propaganda sio uhalisia wa dhana hii.
    Utandawazi si chochote bali ni Sera au mkakati danganyifu wa kipropaganda unaodaiwa eti
    kukusudia kuleta maendeleo dunia nzima zikiwemo nchi masikini ziwe kama za Ulaya, sasa
    kama ndio, mbona Ulaya pia masikini wapo hata ombaomba?! kwa nini wasingeanza huko?! huuni ulaghai mtupu, bali ukweli ni kwamba Utandawazi ni mkakati wa Mawakala wa Shetani
    (freemasons) duniani waliouanzisha na kuutumia kama nyenzo ya kuupotosha ulimwengu ili
    Umasonia kutawala dunia! ni pamoja na wao kujitajirisha zaidi, kuipotosha jamii kimaadili,
    kifikra, kiuchumi kwa kuifukarisha jamii katika lindi la umasikini wa kutupwa [59] kwani mtu
    akishakuwa masikini huwa aghalabu ni rahisi kumtumia au kumuendesha katika ‘ushenzi’ wa
    kumuasi Mwenyezi Mungu namna watakavyo vile watakavyo wamasonia, hii ikiwa ni pamoja na
    kubuni ajira za kumuasi Mungu eti ili watu uondokane na umasikini na lazima mtu utakubali,
    mfano ni uhalalishwaji wa biashara za ngono huko Ulaya.

    Ifahamike kwamba hata utamaduni ulioko sas huko Magharibi, sio utamaduni halisi wa mzungu
    wa huko bali ni matokeo ya udhibiti wa Umasonia, kwa hiyo wamefanikiwa huko kwao sasa
    wanaitaka dunia nzima.

    Baada ya ya kumtokomeza adui yao huo Ukomunisti 1990, freemasons wakaona adui aliyebak ni Uislamu kama kikwazo kwa wao kuiharibu jamii duniani ikiwemo kushika kwao soko la mafutaduniani, kusambaza mfumo wa Riba duniani, kukua kwa Uislamu Magharibi, kuwa na msimamona maadili ya dini yakiwemo mavazi, ulevi, uzinzi na kila kinachopingana na Mungu, na uislamu

    kuonekana kikwazo cha kukuwa kwa “Ushetani” (Freemasonry) duniani.
    Kwa hiyo kuanzia 1992 kwa urasmi kabisa taifa la ki-freemason Marekani kwa kutumia Taasisi
    yake ya kimasonia ya kimataifa, yaani Umoja wa Mataifa (UNO) ambayo wengi wanadhani ni
    taasisi ya mataifa yote duniani kumbe sivyo ila mali ya wamasonia! Marekani ikaanza kwa
    kuivamia Iraq (nchi ya pili kwa kuzalisha mafuta duniani) chini ya Sadam Hussein (Gulf War)
    baada ya kumgombanisha na muislamu mwenzake wa Kuwait na kujifanya anakwenda
    kumsaidia kumbe ni ‘wagawe ili uwatawale’ (Divide and Rule) na ndio maana 2003 wakaja na
    vita ya pili ya Iraq kwa kusingizia eti Saddam anatengeneza silaha za nyuklia, ambazo
    hazikupatikana mpaka leo!

    na Sadamu akanyongwa kwa kukatwa kichwa siku ya Idd Kubwa ya
    2003 na bado Marekani hadi sasa hataki kuondoka Iraq moja kwa moja, lengo ni ili andelee
    kupata maslahi toka kwa vibaraka aliowapandikiza baada ya Saddam Hussein.
    Freemasons wakati mwingine anapokuja unaweza kudhani ni mkristo kwa kuwa ni mmagharibi
    jina lake lina asili ya kimagharibi kama vile la kigiriki, kilatini, kiingereza, kifaransa nk. kama lilivyochimbuko la ukristo wenyewe.

    Kiuhalisia, Ukristo katu sio kikwazo dhidi ya kukua kwa U-freemason duniani kwani tayari freemasons wamefanikiwa kuudhibiti ukristo katika chimbuko au kitovu chake huko Ulaya ndani ya makanisa kiasi kwamba wanaupeleka kwa kuupindisha vile watakavyo kwani walishafanikiwa kujipenyeza katika kada mbalimbali za kanisa na uongozi wa
    juu wa madhehebu mbalimbali duniani.

    Na Freemasons wengine hata kuanzisha madhehebu au taasisi mbalimbali ndani ya makanisa
    kufanikisha kuongoza kanisa kimasonia aghalabu bila ya waumini kujua wamasonia hao
    wakijifanya kuwa viongozi wa kikristo, na kuweza kuhalalisha Ushetani kama vile ushoga, usagajina, uvaaji mavazi yasiostahili katika ibada ndani ya makanisa na mazingira kwa ujumla, kwamfano huko Uingereza katika Uanglikana na Marekani katika Usabato huko Marekani. MfanoAskofu Michael Ingham wa Dayosisi ya New Westminster huko Uingereza ameruhusu na
    kubariki ndoa za jinsia moja!

    Mfano Ignatius Loyola mwaka 1534 ndani ya kanisa la Roma alianzisha Shirikisho aliloliita
    “Society of Jesus” au “Jesuits” yaani “Jamii au Watu wa Yesu” ambalo lilipata baraka za Papa
    baada kuaminishwa kuwa eti Loyola aliunda shirikisho hilo ili kuulinda Ukatoliki dhidi ya harakati za zilizokuwa zimeibuka huko Ulaya Magharibi hasa Ujerumani, Uingereza, Uholanzi, Ufaransa.Hispania nk.

    kujitenga na Ukatoliki na kuanzisha Uprotestanti chini ya Martin Luther.
    Lakini kumbe ukweli ni kwamba kwa mujibu wa mtafiti wa kimarekani Robert Howard anasema
    Bw. Ignatius Loyola alikuwa Freemason ambaye ndiye aliyeanzisha “Iluminati” nae akawa mkuu wa kundi hilo, yaani kundi la wanachama wa kimasonia wenye kuanzia daraja la 5 hadi la juu yaani la 33 ambalo ni tabaka la wamasonia linaloaminika kuwa lenye elimu kubwa ya kimasonia ambalo kwa kuanzia Loyola aliweka makao makuu huko Visiwani Malta ambao wanamwabuduShetani (Lucifer) . Pia kwa mujibu wa mtafiti Kareena Kapoo kupitia mtandao wa intaneti katika http://www.DesiHits.com/KareenaKapoor anasema kuwa Martin Luther alikuwa Freemasonambaye ndiye aliyeupinga Ukatoliki duniani na kuasisi Uprotestanti ambapo alianzisha kanisalake la dhehebu la Lutherani duniani.

    Mfano mwingine wa namna gani freemasons wamefanikiwa sana kuingia katika makanisa
    hatimaye kuliongoza katika misingi isiyo ya kibiblia ni pamoja na kuingiza misingi ya “Riba”
    kutumika katika makanisa huko Ulaya na hata Tanzania kwa sasa na maeneo mengine ya dunia.

    Je mpendwa msomaji! unaikumbuka Taasisi iliyojiita “DECI Tanzania” iliyokuwepo takriban kati
    ya 2006-2010? ambayo iliingia Tanzania, chimbuko lake kwa yakini baadaye ikaja kufahamika ni
    Marekani toka katika kanisa la Pentekoste! siri iliyotolewa na wachungaji wa kanisa hilo baada
    ya kukamatwa na jeshi la polisi la Tanzania baada ya Serikali ya Tanzania kuipiga marufuku
    taasisi hiyo ambayo watanzania walikuwa hawajui kuwa ni ya kimasonia toka Marekani! na
    wengi “walipanda” pesa zao (waliweka) ili zizae “Riba” baada ya wiki kadhaa, hatimaye DECI
    ilifungwa na kwa kuwa ilikuwa haikusajiliwa kufanya kazi za kibenki na hivyo watanzania wote
    waliopanda pesa hawakupata walichoweka wala riba walikuwa wanaisubiri kwa matumaini na
    shauku kubwa.

    Miongoni mwa mambo ambayo freemasons walifanikiwa kwa mujibu wa mtafiti Robert
    Howard katika makala yake iliyoitwa “United States Presidents and The Illuminati / Masonic
    Power Structure, Hard Truth/Wake Up America” kupitia mtandao wa intaneti:
    http://www.forbiddenknowledge.com ni kuuharibu ukristo moja wapo kama mfano na ushahidi ni kile
    kinachoitwa “Apocrypha” ambapo mwaka 1776 tabaka la vyeo vya juu la kimasonia (Illuminati)
    huko Ulaya liliunda kamati maalum ya kuiharibu Biblia ambayo iliitwa “The Biblical Destruction
    Group” ambapo pamoja na mambo mengine, walifanya kile walichokiita ‘To Eliminate the
    Opiate” (out of print)’ kamati hii ilikuwa chini ya mmasonia aitwae Rabbi Antelman na
    ilifanyakazi kwa miaka 50 [62] na walifanikiwa kufikia 1826 kufuta maandiko (vitabu) 14 toka
    kwenye Biblia na kisha kuchapishwa toleo la Biblia lililoitwa toleo la Mfalme James yaani “King
    James Version” [63] inayotumika hadi sasa, na sasa wana mpango kufuta maandiko yoye
    yanayoonekana kama yanamkandamiza mwanamke, mpango ambao ulianza kupangwa mwaka 1988.

    Pia vita dhidi ya Uislamu ni pamoja na wao kuanzisha taasisi maalum za kupambana na Uislam
    kama hii ya Jihad Watch chini ya Robert Spencer. Kuchochea vita kwa kupandikiza vibaraka
    katika nchi za kiislamu kwa kisingizio cha Demokrasia mfano yaliyotokea Palestina (kwa
    kuwapandikiza wayahudi tangu 1947 na kuitumia yao ya kimasonia ya Umoja wa Mataifa -UNO
    kuasisi taifa la Israel ambalo halikuwepo ndani ya ardhi ya wapalestina mwaka 1967 baada ya
    kuwasukumia huko Ukanda wa Gaza nk. na mpaka leo Wayahudi wakiendea kujenga makazi yakudumu katika ardhi ya Wapalestina). Na yale yanayotokea 2011-12 Libya, Misri, Algeria,
    Tunisia na Syria ni mkakati wa kimasonia wa “wagawe ili uwatawale” na sasa wakiwa katika
    mkakati dhidi ya Sudan kwa Omar Al-Bashir na Iran kwa Mohammed Nejad.

    Demokrasia ya Kimagharibi sio demokrasia ya kweli kama watu wanavyodhani, kuiamini na
    kuichukulia kwani huzingatia utashi wa wengi tu, je wale wachache wanachukuliwaje? zaidi ya
    kupuuzwa hata kama waliowengi hawako sahihi kimantiki katika kuchagua kwao?! na hatakamakimantiki wachache wanasimamia uhalali na wengi wanasimamia udhalimu, hivyo kwa hali hiidhana ya “Demokrasia ya Magharibi ni Udikteta dhidi ya wachache” [64] si vinginevyo ikiwa ni moja ya nyezo ya njia wanayopitishia umasonia. Hivyo dhana ya Demokrasia ingelikuwa sahihi

    kama ingezingatia ubora/ ufanisi wa mawazo ya wengi na wachache, sio uwingi wa waliochaguakwani hata wengi wanaweza kusimamia ujinga au udhalimu, fikra ya kwamba penye wengihapaharibiki neno haina nafasi katika eneo kama hili hili kwani kauli hii ni ya kubahatisha tu.Mfano mzuri ni Libya ambapo hapakuwa na Demokrasia ya kimagharibi lakini MuammarGaddaffi (1942-2011) aliyeingia madarakani Libya 1969 akiwa na umri wa miaka 27 kwamapinduzi ya kijeshi kwa kumng’oa Mfalme Idrisa wa I aliyekuwa akiwajali kimaslahi
    wamagharibi huku akiacha kutumia rasili mali za mafuta za nchi hiyo kwa ajili ya wananchi wake.

    Pamoja na kwamba Gaddaffi hakufuata Demokrasia bali utawala wa kijeshi, alitumia vema rasilimali za mafuta ya Libya kwa ajili ya wananchi wa nchi hiyo kuliko rais au dikteta yeyote duniankupata kutokea ambapo kila raia wake alipata huduma za msingi bure zikiwemo Elimu tokachekechea hadi viwango vyote katika elimu ya vyuo vikuu (yaani mtu asome atakavyo), hudumaya maji bure, umeme bure, nyumba bure na afya bure nk. Ni wapi duniani pameshawahikufanywa hivyo chini ya kiongozi gani?

    Ikumbukwe pia Gaddaffi aliwahi kujitolea kugharamia mkutano wa Umoja wa Nchi za Afrika
    (AU) uliowahi kufanyika Ethiopia, hii ni baada ya kuonekana mkutano huo usingefanyika kwa
    ukosefu wa michango ya kifedha toka kwa nchi wanachama. Pia alitoa misaada mingi katika nchiza kiafrika ya kijamii na kiuchumi na mpaka anaondoka madarakani Libya haikuwa na denilinayodaiwa na taifa au benki yoyote duniani.

    Waliosemekana eti waasi dhidi ya Ghadaffi ni wale wapinzani wa Ghaddaffi ambao waliokimbia
    na kuishi uhamishoni kama vile Uingereza na hivyo wakatumika na wamasonia wa magharibi
    kwa kupewa silaha na kusaidiana na majeshi ya kimagharibi ya NATO ili waje kuwa vibaraka
    ambao nao sasa wamegawanyika, kuna wanaotaka serikali ya kidemokrasia, wengine ufalme nakwa upande wa wananchi wengine wanataka serikali ya kiislam, wakati waasi wote mwanzo
    walidai Gaddaffi hakuwa na Demokrasia kwa hiyo walikuwa wanpigania Demokrasia.

    Kipi kilicho bora, ni demokrasia katika maisha duni, au maisha bora nje ya demokrasia ya
    kimagharibi? Tafakari! Ifahamike sipingi demokrasia bali ile ya kimagharibi ambayo ni njia ya
    kupenyezea umasonia duniani. Dhana ambao ilianzishwa na mwanafalsafa wa kale wa kigiriki
    Bw. Arristotle (300BC, mwanafunzi wa Plato) na kuja kuendelezwa kisasa zaidi na wanafalsafa
    wa falsafa ya Sheria yaani Jurisprudence wafaransa aliyeitwa Montesquieu na Jean Jacques
    Rousseau katika karne ya 17-18…HILI SI LA UISLAMU TU HATA NYINYI WAFUASI WA KRISTO LINAWAHUSU..”NEW WORLD ORDER”…SUNGURA..HAPA VP?

  130. Bwana Yesu asifiwe!

    Nadhani, wandugu, iwe mukristo ao muislamu, kitu ninawaomba ni kwamba hii blog usiitumiye kusema jambo na ushindwe kulitekeleza wewe mwenyewe. Ndugu Bawaasir alipendekeza mambo ipatikanayo ndani ya maandiko ya Bilblia na Qu’ran, baada ya pale ametupeleka katika historia na matendo ya watu wanaotafuta faida yao wenyewe. Ijulikane kama faida ya Mukristo ni kuingia mbinguni, full stop. Isingelikuwa mshangao kwa watu kuona ukristo imetumiwa na wenye hawana the same goal, kwani ukristo ni salama kama vile Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo ni Mfalme wa salama. Biblia imeonya sana wakristo ikiwaambia kama kuna watu watakaojifanya kuwa kondoo na ndani yao ni mbwa mwitu. Nawasihi mujue kama it is impossible mbwa mwitu ajifiche ndani ya mbwa mwitu, ao giza ijifiche ndani ya giza, faida haiko. Iwe wazi kama Shetani hawezi kujificha ndani ya majini kwani palepale tu ataonekana kuwa Shetani, yeye pekee akiwa jini. Ifahamike kama Qu’ran inapendeza majini, inayo maana ya kuwa Qu’ran haitishe Shetani, bali naye anaisoma na kuifurahia pamoja na kwamba muislamu anafanya vilevile.

    Hatutakawa pale kwani ni kwepesi sana kitu kibaya kitafute kujifanya kizuri kwa ujanja tu ili kwanza kiaminike na pili kisaidie wa kuangamiya kuanguka zaidi. Hapa nataka tuelewe kama mukristo iko katika nuru, na hahitaji giza. Lakini wengine wanahitaji kujifananisha na nuru ili wasikiwe. Ndugu Bawaasir, nakusihi mambo kama yale yasikusukume kutokamata uamzi sahihi ya kuokoka. Ina maana uamini Yesu Kristo kuwa ni Mwana wa Mungu ambae ni njia, kweli na uzima. Anasamehe dhambi na ni mtetezi wetu huko mbinguni, tofauti sana na Muhammad ambae anakiri ya kuwa “he is not responsible of any of you” . Bila Yesu Kriso hakuna uzima fasi nyingine.

    Muhammad ni mwanaadamu aliefariki bila kufufuka na tena alikuwa mwenye dhambi. Kwa nini mwamuombeya toba yaye ambaye alipashwa kuwaelekeza kwa Mungu?

    Nimependa nirudishe usamani wa hii blog kwenye mwelekezeo sahihi ili tuongee maandiko matakatifu. Kweli hapa sikutaja moja kwa moja mahala kidogo nimesema inaandikwa wapi iwe ndani ya Biblia ao Qu’ran kwani nimeona wengi ni mashujaa na watatambua bila shaka kwamba hakuna hoja niliosimamisha ambayo haina msinji yake ndani ya Biblia ao Qu’ran. Na kama kuna swali, blog inaendelea.

    Jesus Christ bless you.

  131. Asalam alaykum..ahsante ndugu AIphonse..mm namwamin yesu km nabii au mtumishi wa mungu kwa ushahid wa maandiko ktk bibIia..pia naamin yesu aIizaIiwa kimiujiza na aIifanya miujiza kwa uwezo wa mungu..na yesu(a.s) aIiposema mm ndimi njia ya kweIi na uzima..huwezi kufika kwa baba iIa kupitia kwangu..hakika hayo ndo maneno ya manabii/mitume wte wa mungu..pamoja na mtume muhammad(s.a.w)..anasema iIi ufike kwa mungu Iazma umwamin mtume muhammad(s.a.w)..na iIi ufike kwa mungu Iazma umwamin yesu(a.s)..hiyo ndio maana ya andiko hiIo…

    AIphonse ukasema Muhammad(s.a.w) ni mwanaadam aIiefariki ni kweIi hujakosea..iIa ukanena tena Muhammad ana “dhambi”..Iabda ungenipa andiko IinaIoonyesha dhambi ya Mtume muhammad(s.a.w)kuIiko kuzua jambo ambaIo huna ushahid naIo.

    Kwa mujibu wa swali lako…waislam tunamtakia rehma mtume muhammad(s.a.w)kila tunaposali..hili halimaanishi mtume(s.a.w)ana dhambi Alphonse..ni mapenzi yetu kwake tunamuombea rehema na salama…na si yeye tu mtume muhammad(s.a.w)hata nabii ibrahim(a.s) na vizazi vyake vyote…km ifwatavyo..

    اللّهُـمَّ صَلِّ عَلـى مُحمَّـد، وَعَلـى آلِ مُحمَّد، كَمـا صَلَّيـتَ عَلـى إبْراهـيمَ وَعَلـى آلِ إبْراهـيم، إِنَّكَ حَمـيدٌ مَجـيد ، اللّهُـمَّ بارِكْ عَلـى مُحمَّـد، وَعَلـى آلِ مُحمَّـد، كَمـا بارِكْتَ عَلـى إبْراهـيمَ وَعَلـى آلِ إبْراهيم، إِنَّكَ حَمـيدٌ مَجـيد .

    “Ewe Mwenyezi Mungu mrehemu Muhammad na jamaa zake Muhammad kama uliyomrehemu Ibrahim, na jamaa zake Ibrahim, hakika Wewe ni Mwenye kusifika Mtukufu. Ewe Mwenyezi Mungu mbariki Muhammad na jamaa zake Muhammad, kama ulivyo mbariki Ibrahim na jamaa zake Ibrahim, hakika Wewe ni Mwenye kusifika Mtukufu ”

    Ewe Mwenyezi Mungu mrehemu Muhammad, na wake zake, na kizazi chake, kama ulivyowarehemu jamaa wa Ibrahim. Na mbariki Muhammad, na wake zake, na kizazi chake, kama ulivyowabariki jamaa zake Ibrahim, hakika Wewe Umesifika na Umetukuka.

    Kuhusu shaytwan na Qur’an..ni mambo mawiIi tofauti….AIphonse usijaribu kueIezea kwamba kwasababu wapo majini waisIam basi uisIam wte ni ushaytwan pamoja na kitabu chao..hapana Iabda hufaham..kwamba shaytwan ni kundi moja wapo Ia aina ya majini.kwanza unatakiwa ufaham..nini majini?je.majini wapo aina ngapi?Je majini wana majina tofauti?

    Ni kitu gani majini?
    Majini ni viumbe miongoni mwa viumbe vya Allah (SWT) wanatofautiana na binadamu na vile vile malaika..binaadam kwa udongo..maIaika kwa nuru..na majini kwa moto asiIi ya maumbiIe yao.

    Aina za majini
    majini wapo wa aina tatu:
    1)Aina ya kwanza ni majoka , nge na wadudu wa ardhini.
    2)Aina ya pili ni kama upepo hewani.
    3)Na aina ya tatu ni wale watakaohesabiwa kwa mabaya yao na mazuri yao.

    Majina ya majini
    1) Jinni : Anapokusudiwa jinni tu. Na maana ya neno jinni ni kitu kisichoonekana au kilichofichika.
    2) Aamir : Anapokusudiwa yule anaishi katika majumba ya watu.
    3) Shetani : Anapokuwa na shari
    4) Rauhaan : Yule anaewatokezea watoto
    5) Afriit : Anapokuwa na nguvu za kupindukia

    Nakomea hapa japokuwa hiIi somo ni refu sana…

    Kwa mujibu wa aina za majinn tuIoona..Iipo kundi moja Ia majinn watakaohesabiwa mema na mabaya yao..hao wenye kutenda mema wameamin Qur’an na wakasIim wakawa waisIam..waIe ambao ni wabaya wanaipinga Qur’an na hawajasIim..wakwanza ni shatan(ibIis)Aamir..anapenda kukaa majumbani na kusumbua wanaadam..nk..kwahyo Qur’an na shaytwan ni maadui huwezi kuwaweka sehem moja…kwa ushahid huu…

    Surat AI-Baqarah 2:34

    Na (kumbukeni) Tulipowaambia Malaika: Mtiini Adamu, na wakatii wote isipokuwa Ibilisi(shetani) – alikataa na akafanya kiburi; na alikuwa miongoni mwa makafiri.

    Surat AI-Aaraaf 7:27

    Enyi wanadamu, Shetani asiwatieni katika fitina, kama alivyowatoa
    baba zenu katika bustani kwa kuwavua nguo zao ili kuwaonyesha aibu zao.
    Hakika yeye anawaoneni pamoja na kabila lake kwa mahali msipowaona.
    Bila shaka Sisi Tumewajaalia mashetani kuwa rafiki za wale wasioamini.

    surat An-nisaa 4:118-

    118:Mwenyezi Mungu amemlaani(shetani). Naye Shet’ani alisema: Kwa yakini nitawachukua sehemu maalumu katika waja wako.
    119:Na hakika nitawapoteza na nitawatia matamanio, na nitawaamrisha, basi watakata masikio ya wanyama, na nitawaamrisha, basi watabadili aliyo umba Mwenyezi Mungu.
    Na mwenye kumfanya Shet’ani kuwa ni mlinzi wake badala ya Mwenyezi Mungu, basi huyo amekhasiri khasara ya dhaahiri.(ameangukia katika hasara)
    120: Anawaahidi na anawatia tamaa. Na Shet’ani hawaahidi ila udanganyifu.
    121: Hao(mashetni) makao yao ni Jahannamu(motoni), na wala hawapati makimbilio kutoka humo.

    Ndugu Alphonse bila shaka inatosha..kwahyo shetani na Qur’an huwezi kuviweka mahali pamoja..najua zipo propaganda nyingi kuhusu uislam na Qur’an..ila wanaoneza prropaganda hzo hawaufaham uislam wanapotosha watu…

    Swali kwako Alphonse…

    Kwanini Wakristo mnasema kwamba Mungu ni watatu katika mmoja na mmoja katika watatu, wakati Yesu alisema katika Marko 12:29. “Bwana Mungu wetu ni Bwana mmoja” kama ilivyo katika sehemu nyingi ndani ya Biblia….?

    Pia…Katika Yohana 16:7-8, inasema; “Bali mimi nikienda zangu, nitampeleka kwenu. Naye akiisha kuja, huyo atauhakikisha ulimwengu kwa habari ya dhambi, na haki, na hukumu.” Je, hii “Naye” hapa inamaanisha nini? Je, viwakilishi hivyo havimaanishi mtu mwanamume?

  132. Wapendwa, naamini hamjambo,

    Mtu hawezi kujifunza kupitia ukristo, akapata ‘Faida’ za Kiislam. Vivyo hivyo hakuna Mtu akajifunza kupitia Uislam akapata faida za Kikristo! Mtu akijaribu kuunganisha Injili na Kruan viwe vitabu vya Mungu mmoja, anajaribu kumkimbia simba kinyumenyume!

    Biblia ndiyo kama “Katiba” ambayo kila Mkristo anaapa kuisikiliza. Mtu anachokiamini ndicho huwa ni “Mungu” wake. Kamwe Mungu wa Kiislam si Mungu wa kikristo! Na Kruani si Biblia, Moja ya tofauti za vitabu hivyo viwili ni kwamba, Kruan hutetewa na kulindwa na Waumini wake kwa nguvu zote, na kwamba akitokea Mtu kuichana au kuifanyia udhalilishaji wowote Mtu huyo huuawa, lakini Biblia waumini wake huamini kuwa Biblia ni Neno la Mungu, hivyo ni Mali ya Mungu, kwa maana hiyo yeye (Mungu) ndiye anailinda, kuichunga na kuitetea, ikitokea Mtu akaichana au kiifanyia Udhalilishaji wowote ni “Jukumu” la Mungu mwenyewe kujua na kuamua cha kumfanya Mhusika, kama Amuue – haya, Ampige – haya au Amwache tu napo haya! Maana kilicho halibiwa si mali ya Mkristo, bali ni Mali ya Mungu, kwa hiyo yeye mwenye mali ndiye mwenye Jukumu la moja kwa moja katika maamzi juu ya Mali yake!

    Kwa hiyo Ukristo kamwe si Uislam, maana Mungu aliye “Mfanya” Mkristo si mungu aliye Mfanya Mwislam!

    Kuweni makini!

  133. Bwana Yesu Asifiwe!

    Napenda sana hii blog. Lengo kubwa langu, ndungu Bawaazir, ni hilo tu ya kurudisha maongezi kwenye msimamo wa andiko. Kwa kutunza imani yake mukristo atatumia Biblia, na kweli inatosha. Mukristo yajakuwa hata siku moja na nia ya kupiganisha muislamu katika imani yake, ila tu kumuarifu asije akaseme eti hakuhubiriwa. Bawaazir, nakupasha kama Yesu Kristo alifika kutafuta kilichopotea. Ina maana Yesu Kristo si wa wakristo tu, alifika kukutafuta wewe vilevile, anakupenda, ni wa salama na wala si mchochezi wa ubishi.

    Nashukuru vilevile ndugu Mabinza kwa upambanuzi. God bless you! Wakristo wenye ufahamu wa Qu’ran wanasaidia sana waislamu kuokoka. Muislamu si kama yule ambae hana imani fulani ya kukaza. Huone ka ndugu Bawaazir anajua mambo mengi juu ya Yesu? Shida anabaki nayo ni uislamu, kitabu na majini. Vile vitu vitatu vikimuachilia atakua mukristo mwaminifu.

    Asante ndugu Bawaazir kwa kukubaliana na mengi nilioandika. Swali lako la kwanza ulilijibu mwenyewe ukihakikisha kama munamwombea mutume wenu rehema. Arehemiwe kwa nini? Kama yeye ni sawa na Ibrahimu, sisi wakristo hatuseme kama Ibrahimu hajawai kuwa na dhambi. Unajua vema kama Muhammad hakuzaliwa kimiujiza, ni mwanaadamu kama wengine, iwe tu kama Qu’ran inamuita mtume wa Mwenyezi Mungu,na wewe kama muislamu wasadiki, si ndio?
    Mwanaadamu ni yeye aliyezaliwa kupitia kukutana kwa mume na mke. Basi bila shaka hakuna ubishi. Na hapo nikukumbushe kama neno lote nililoandika linasibitishwa katika andiko. Mimi ni mukristo, nitakupeleka mara moja ndani ya Biblia, na si kwamba sina ujuzi wa Qu’ran.

    Biblia takatifu:
    Warumi 3: 23-24: .”kwa sababu wote wamefanya dhambi, na kupungukiwa na utukufu wa Mungu; wanahesabiwa haki bure kwa neema yake, kwa njia ya ukombozi ulio katika Kristo Yesu;”

    Lakini Biblia inahakikisha kama Yesu Kristo yakuwai kutenda dhambi:

    Biblia Takatifu:
    1 Petro 2:22. Yeye(Yesu) hakutenda dhambi, wala hila haikuonekana kinywani mwake.

    Majini na majina yao nakuachia wewe mwenyewe kwani sisi wakristo hatushirikiane nao, wala hatujue mafaa ingine ya majini isipo kuwa ni familia za shetani. Kama wewe unawatetea leo, ukiisha okoka utawakemea, ndipo utajua kama Yesu Kristo ni Bwana. Sisi wakristo tunamuacha Mungu wetu kujitetea. Naye ana nguvu zote, atakuleta; na namshukuru Mungu kukuleta kwenye hii mtandao.

    Hata hivi kitabu unachoamini kinasema:

    AL MAA-IDAH 6.128 “Na ile Siku atapo wakusanya wote awaambie: Enyi makundi ya majini! Hakika nyinyi mmechukua wafuasi wengi katika wanaadamu. Na marafiki zao katika wanaadamu waseme: Mola Mlezi wetu! Tulinufaishana sisi na wao. Na tumefikia ukomo wetu ulio tuwekea. Basi Mwenyezi Mungu atasema: Moto ndio makaazi yenu, mtadumu humo, ila apendavyo Mwenyezi Mungu. Hakika Mola wako Mlezi ni Mwenye hikima, na Mwenye kujua.”

    وَيَوْمَ يِحْشُرُهُمْ جَمِيعًا يَا مَعْشَرَ الْجِنِّ قَدِ اسْتَكْثَرْتُم مِّنَ الإِنسِ وَقَالَ أَوْلِيَآؤُهُم مِّنَ الإِنسِ رَبَّنَا اسْتَمْتَعَ بَعْضُنَا بِبَعْضٍ وَبَلَغْنَا أَجَلَنَا الَّذِيَ أَجَّلْتَ لَنَا قَالَ النَّارُ مَثْوَاكُمْ خَالِدِينَ فِيهَا إِلاَّ مَا شَاء اللّهُ إِنَّ رَبَّكَ حَكِيمٌ عَليمٌ

    Qu’ran inawataja makundi, wala si kundi moja la majini, na vilevile watu wote wanaoshirikiana nao.

    Kwa swali lako lingine la utatu ndani ya Mungu, nadhani ulichelewa kufika katika hii blog, nakusihi, soma zaidi , tuliandika na kuelewesha sana watu wote. Ungelikuwa umesoma somo zilizotangulia hungelizungumzia watatu, ila utatu, maneno tofauti kabisa.

    Jesus Christ bless you..

  134. Nimefurahishwa sana na majibu nilio yaona hapa! Nataka tusikilize Mungu alio Yasema katika kitabu cha ISAYA 9:6-7

    “Maana kwa ajili yetu (wakristo, ao dunia nzima) mtoto amezaliwa, Tumepewa mtoto mwanamume; Na uweza wa kifalme utakuwa begani mwake; naye anaitwa Jina lake, Mshauri wa Ajabu, Mungu mwenye nguvu, Baba wa milele, Mfalme wa Amani. Maongeo ya enzi yake na amani hayatakua na mwisho kamwe, Katika kiti hca enzi cha daudi na ufalme wake; Kuuthibitisha na kuutegemeza kwa hukumu na kwa haki, tangu sasa na hata milele. Wivu wa BWANA wa majeshi ndio utakaotenda hayo.”

    Ache Yesu aitwe Mungu maana yeye ndivyo alivyo. Wakristo musiwe na haya ya kuwaleza watu yakwamba Yesu ni Mungu, biblia inatueleza vizuri kweli kweli yakwamba Yesu ni Mungu, si Mungu tu, bali ni Mungu mwenye nguvu, mfalme wa Amani, Mshauri wa ajabu, Baba wa milele. Na hakutokua Mungu mwingine zaidi ya Yesu, izo dini zote zinazo kuja na hayo ma bibilia yote yanayo kuja yamekua nyuma ya Biblia yetu (wakristo) na Yesu alisema, nyuma kutakuja madini ya uongo, na mafundisho ya uongo, yashikeni maneno yangu yasiwatoke ili musije mukadanganywe na mafundisho ya wanadamu. kutakua na wanao jiita Mungu, na hayo yoyote wakristo yametimia. Tukumbuke nabii ISAYA alinena hayo kabla hayajatokea, baada yakutokea binadamu hatukuamini. lakini walio amini wote walipa kuurithi uzima wa milele.
    YOHANA MTAKATIFU 1:1 “Hapo mwanzo kulikuwepo Neno (Yesu), naye Neno (Yesu) alikuwako kwa Mungu, naye Neno (Yesu) alikua Mungu” moja wa pili ya kutuhakikishia ya kwamba Yesu ni Mungu. lakini sisi wanadamu hatukukubali, YOHANA MTAKATIFU 1:10-11 “Alikuwako ulimwenguni, hata kwa yeye (kwa ajili yake “Yesu”) ulimwengu ulipata kuwepo, wala ulimwengu haukumtambua. Alikuja kwake, wala walio wake hawa kumpokea.” Sababu yake Yesu kuitwa mwana wa Mungu, tukumbuke kuwa lengo lake Yesu kuja ulimwenguni ni kutupa sisi wanadamu mfano, ili tufuatie mafano wake, yakwamba tutatenda miujiza kwa Jina lake, akatuonyesha Jinsi ya kuishi na watu, mambo mengine mengi yakutufundisha kuujenga mwili wa Kristo. Sasa Yesu angekua anasema yakwamba yeye ni Mungu, sunaona kua wanadamu wote tungejiita kuwa sisi ni Mungu, lakini alupa mfano wa kuwa wana wa Mungu ili na sisi tuwe wana wa Mungu. Alikuja kama mwana wa Mungu, ila binadamu tukapuuzia wengine tuka mkana kama vile wafarisayo walivyo fanya. Je kama tumemukana akijiita mwana Mungu, je angejiita ni Mungu, nani ange mwamini? aliwapa mifano mingi sana yakuwaonyesha kua yeye ni Mungu ila hakufichua kweli kweli, lakini mwenye hati atambua, “alisema yeye ndo njia ya kufika kwa Mungu, hakuna atae weza kufika kwake” kama angekua nabii na mtume wote, kwanini tupitie kwake na si wengine mitume na ma nabii, kama vile Musa alikua nabii wa kweli tena mkubwa sana katika swala la kinabii? akasema tena kuwa “Anaenda kutuandalia makao mazuri ali tulipo nasi tuwepo” kama angekua nabii kwanini wale wanabii wasitutengezee maandalizi hayo? anakiendelea tena, “kile chote muombacho kwa jina langu, Mungu atawapa”, kwanini pia tusiombe kwa jina la Musa, ISAYA, ELIJAH na wanabii wengine? Akesema tena katika kitabu cha YOHANA MTAKATIFU 10:30 “Yesu akasema, MIMI NA BABA TU UMOJA”, kuna ushuhuda mwingine wakristo ao waislamu tunaitaji? katika kitabu kile kile cha ISAYA 53 kuanzi moja na kuendelea, ISAYA alinena kuhusu usulubisho na mateso ya Yesu, na kua atafufuka na kushinda kifo kisha, kupewa mamulaka yakwamba kila goti litapigwa mbele yake. yote yalitimia ila bado hatuamini!

    Kuna neno hua napenda kuwaambia waislamu, ikiwa ALLAH “Mhamed” amefanikiwa kwenda Mbiguni, anamwabudu BWANA YESU, ikiwa basi hakufanikiwa kwenda Mbinguni, Sina hukumu apo, lakini kama amefanikiwa kwenda Mbinguni, waislamu nawatangazia yakwamba anamwabudu huyo YESU mnao zalau. BWANA Mungu alisema katika kitabu cha ISAYA 2:22 “Mwacheni kumwamini mwanadamu ambae pumzi yake i katika mianzi ya pua yake; kwa maana hudhaminiwaje kuwa na kitu?”

    Kama waislamu wanataka tukubali kitabu chao, ebu tuelewane, na sisi wakubali chetu. Wapi katika kitabu kingine pasipo biblia yetu inasema yakwamba kuna mtu alie jitolea kwa ajili ya wanadamu, akasurubiwa, akafa na aka fufuka? naomba jibu kama kuna miungu mwingine imefanikiwa kutenda hayo. Ila hata leo kaburi la Allah “mhamed lipo, sija sikia habari ya kua amefufuka. Ila biblia yetu inatweleza vizuri yakwamba BWANA wetu Yesu alifufuka na kwa sasa yupo mbinguni anatuangalia sote! Mungu ni baba wa wote, ukiwa mukristo, muislamu, dini ipi, siku hiyo mutahukumiwa ya BWANA YESU! Mmepotea! Yesu yutayari kuapokea endapo mukirudi!

    Amani ya BWANA iwe nanyi daima!
    Apostle Seth Kaburungu

  135. Wapendwa neno la Mungu Yehova, muumba mbingu na nchi halijali ni muda gani umepita ndio liweze kuhuisha au kuangamiza wenye dhambi. Na kama ukisema tangu kizazi cha adamu mpaka musa ni miaka 6000 ujui imeandikwa miaka elfu moja ya wanadamu ni siku moja kwa Mungu? Sasa kwa nini unauliza huyu Yesu Kristo asingekuja tu pale adamu alipodanganywa na Ibilisi shetani akiwa ktk umbile la nyoka?

  136. Ndugu zetu waislamu wana roho ya ugomvi, hawawezi kuwa na amani mpaka wafanye fujo? ingekuwa mimi Mwislamu ningeachana nao.

  137. Tumsifu yesu kristo…mimi ningependa kuwashauri ndugu zetu waislamu kuwa wasijifariji kwa mambo ya uongo maana kufanya hivyo ni hatari katika roho zao kuliko wanavyofikiri.Hapa tunazungumzia mambo mazito mazito sana ya uhai na nilazima kama wewe kweli ni muislamu unaejitakia kheri ni lazima uzitafakari kwa kina sana changamoto zote unazo ziona humu ndani.Kwa ufupi maneno ya yesu kristo kupitia ulimi na vinywa vya manabii yaliweka wazi hivi:”MAANA YEYE ANIONAE MIMI AONA UZIMA NAE ATAPATA KIBALI KWA BWANA(MUNGU) BALI ANIKOSAE HUJIDHURU NAFSI YAKE MWENYEWE NA WAO WANICHUKIAO HUPENDA MAUTI.Soma(mithali 8:35-36)..,haya ni maneno ya kinabii yaliyo mazito mno!!..ukiichunguza biblia kwa umakini utagundua wazi kuwa yesu hakuja kikawaida tu kama manabii wengine bali alikuja kwa kazi na makusudi maalum ya mungu na yeye mwenyewe kwa mwili wake aliyatumikia makusudi hayo ya mungu mpaka mauti.Biblia yaweka wazi kwa kusema:”HAKUNA MTU AWEZAYE KUMKOMBOA NDUGU YAKE WALA KUMPA MUNGU FIDIA KWA AJILI YAKE MAANA FIDIA YA NAFSI ZAO INA GHARAMA WALA HANABUDI KUIACHA HATA MILELE.Soma(zaburi 49:7-8)…hapo ndipo tunapomuona mungu kwa makusudi yake ya haki yake akamleta yesu kristo pekee aliye mkamilifu ili aweze kulipia fidia ile ya haki yake,soma(mathayo 16:26-27).Hili ni jambo kubwa sana linalomfanya yesu kristo kuwa nabii wa kipekee kabisa!!…sasa iweje waislamu kwa kutoyajua haya maana hayamo kwenye kuruani yao basi hudai eti baada ya yesu kristo alifuata mtume wao muhamadi…hebu tujiulize maswali haya:”MUSA ALILETA TORATI NA ALIFANYA MIUJIZA MINGI YA KIUNGU…YESU KRISTO ALILETA INJILI NA KUFANYA MIUJIZA MINGI YA KIUNGU NA KUIKAMILISHA TORATI YA MUSA KWA KUWEKA NJIA KWA WATU WOTE…SASA WAISILAMU WATUJIBU SWALI HILI…JE,MTUME WAO MUHAMAD AMETULETEA LIPI JIPYA ILI NAE TUMUAMINI..PIA ALIFANYA MIUJIZA GANI YA KIUNGU ILI TUMUAMINI?…ukweli ni kwamba hana jipya zaidi ya uongo wa kuyarudia yale yale yaliokamilishwa kwa ujanja wa nguvu za giza ili kuwalevya watu nguvu za mashetani na majini wasijitambue!!..mvinyo huu wa uongo biblia inasema anao ibilisi na inamuita”BABA WA UONGO!!….Muislamu eti anayatetea majini na kuyagawanya vipande vipande eti mazuri na mabaya tangu lini shetani akagawanyika huku kuzuri kwa jina hilohilo na huku kubaya kwa jina hilohilo tena kwa asili hiyohiyo?…hivi mungu ana huruma gani na shetani mpaka amuweke kwenye asili moja namna hiyo na malaika wake watakatifu?..pia mbona yale majini yanayobaka watu na kutishia kuua yanasisitizaga kwamba ili mtu awe salama lazima awe muisilamu…sasa haya majini je ni ya upande wa shetani au mungu?…halafu yanauhusiano na kitabu cha quruani na dini ya uisilamu kivipi?,….ndugu zangu waislam ni kweli kuwa kubadili dini ni vigumu sana lakini kumbuka siku ya mwisho hutakuwa na baba,mama wala mjomba na marafiki kama unampenda kweli mungu ni kheri ukajiokoa na roho yako….Mungu anasema:WATU WANGU WANAPOTEA KWA KUKOSA MAHARIFA!!…usikubali kabisa kabisa kuwa mmoja wa watu hao na wakati wewe umeshagundua haya!!…njoo kwa bwana wa kweli wa amani aliyeionyesha imani hiyo kwa kujitoa kwake kwa ajili yako.MBARIKIWE WOTE.

  138. Mungu ni ‘ROHO’…Naye shetani ni ‘ROHO’…Tofauti kubwa hapa ni kwamba’SHETANI NI ROHO ILIYO MUASI MUNGU.Wana wote wa mungu ni roho wa mungu…ndiyo maana biblia inasisitiza kujitakasa katika mambo ya roho ilitujekuwa watoto wa mungu katika ulimwengu wa roho.Miili yetu ni ya kupita tu..tutakapo kubalika mbele za mungu,mungu wetu atatupa miili mipya ya kiroho ili tuweze kumuona kabisa na kuishi nae kwa kuwa hakuna mwanadamu anaeweza kumuona mungu kabisa kwa mwili wake huu wa kibinadamu maana hakika ATAKUFA.Miili yetu hii ya kidunia tangu baba yetu adamu kupoteza viwango vile vya utukufu wake..miili yetu na roho zetu zilitengana na mungu kwa sababu ya dhambi.Jibu zuri hapa ni kumrudia mungu kwa kufuata njia zake sahihi…maana biblia inasema kuwa mungu hakutuumba kwa hasira zake bali tuokolewe katika YESU KRISTO BWANA NA MWOKOZI WETU.Nae Mungu alijifunua na kuonyesha uwezo wake wa kutuokoa kupitia roho wa yesu kristo..maana katika mwili na macho ya kibinaadamu alikua mwanaadamu kamili yesu kristo…lakini katika roho hakika ulikuwa ni uwezo mkuu wa mungu kwa njia ya roho wake mtakatifu wazi wazi pasipo mipaka wala kipimo.soma(kolosai 2:9).Tomaso alikuwa mtu asieamini kuwa yesu alifufuka..alipomkaribia yesu na kumpapasa akafanikiwa kumuona katika hali zote za kimwili na za kiroho na kumshuhudia mungu katika roho wa kristo,akakiri hivi:’BWANA WANGU NA MUNGU WANGU’ soma(yohana 20:27-9).Inasikitisha kweli eti mpaka leo,bado kuna watu wasioamini kama tomaso ijapokuwa maandiko yanawafunulia waziwazi!!…cha ajabu hata ndugu zetu wengine leo wakifika kwa mganga wanaambiwa na waganga kuwa wana mapepo(mashetani) yanawasumbua ndani yao….nao huamini na kufanyiwa tiba.la ajabu na kusikitisha,leo ukimfundisha mtu yuleyule kuwa mungu nae ni roho safi na anatuongoza ndani ya roho zetu kwa uwezo wake mkuu na wa ajabu tena bure kabisa ili atuokoe inakuwa ni kitu cha ajabu kwake!!..ukimwambia yesu ni mungu…yaani katika roho anataka akuchinje!…akiambiwa na mganga kuwa yeye au mwanae ni jini au shetani katika roho ya kwamba anaeongea ni jini lake lakini katika mwili ni yeye hapo anamuamini mganga na kuaguliwa kwa pesa nyingi tu..yale ya shetani ya roho iliyo muasi mungu wana yaelewa lakini yale ya roho njema ya uokovu ya mungu kwao ni MAKUFURU NA HII NDIO AINA YA ROHO YA MPINGA KRISTO.Inasikitisha kwelikweli.Mungu wetu YEHOVA AWASAIDIE.Mbarikiwe.

  139. Very nice article, naamini waislamu wamepata ukweli inabidi wamjue Mungu wa kweli.

  140. Ndg. Apostle Seth Kaburungu

    Napenda kukupa ushauri ufuatao:
    Usijaribu hata siku moja kuyapotoa maandiko matakatifu ya mungu. ISAYA 9:6-7 (6 Maana kwa ajili yetu mtoto amezaliwa, Tumepewa mtoto mwanamume; Na uweza wa kifalme utakuwa begani mwake; Naye ataitwa jina lake, Mshauri wa ajabu, Mungu mwenye nguvu, Baba wa milele, Mfalme wa amani.
    7 Maongeo ya enzi yake na amani Hayatakuwa na mwisho kamwe, Katika kiti cha enzi cha Daudi na ufalme wake; Kuuthibitisha na kuutegemeza Kwa hukumu na kwa haki, Tangu sasa na hata milele. Wivu wa Bwana wa majeshi ndio utakaotenda hayo.) sio utabiri, bali ni tukio lililotokea zama za nabii Isaya. Kwa maana nyingine, mtoto aliyozaliwa hapo sio Jesus.

  141. mr.lipyanda…nami nakushauri usiendelee kuchangia hoja za kule mwanzo kwakuwa mchango wako ukija huku chini haueleweki wala kuleta maana kwa maada ile ya mwanzo…

  142. Ni kweli martin umeongea neno zito palipo uislam hapana amani mf.mzuri ni sasa jambo dogo tu vita kuchomeana makanisa, ila me naona tuwaombee tu wako kimapokeo zaidi lakini laiti wangemjua huyu yesu wetu wangesalenda wenyewe.
    mimi nakushauri wewe muislamu achana na chama cha vita hamia chama cha amani cha Yesu kristo chenye amani na upendo.

  143. Mnamo mwaka 1946 na mwaka 1956 kuligundulika mabaki ya kihistoria ya biblia ambayo yanasadikika kufichwa na wayahudi mnamo miaka ya 408 Kabla ya Yesu mpaka miaka ya 33 baada ya Yesu, Karibuni machapisho 972 yaliyopatikana katika mapango ya dead sea nchini Israeli yamethibitika kuwa na usahihi sawia na biblia tuliyonayo hivi leo hii ikihusisha na vitabu vilivyotiliwa shaka kama vya Tobiti,Yoshua bin Sira na Wamakabayo.Chunguzi za kisayansi kama mchakato wa kiradio-kaboni zimethibitisha ukweli wa umri wa masalia hayo.Moja kati ya sababu ya kufichwa kwake inasemekana ni Wayahudi walipokuwa wakikimbia utawala wa Roma waliyaficha magombo(papyrus paper) katika vyombo vya udongo mapangoni. Quran inasema kuwa kitabu cha torati na injili vimepotoshwa lakini yenyewe Quran ililikuja kutokea karibuni miaka 500 baada ya Yesu katika huo muda paliandikwa maandiko mengi ya kibiblia karibuni machapisho 200000 yalikuwa yameandikwa na kutunzwa katika maktaba huko Roma na Uingereza machapisho haya yapo hata leo na hayana tofauti na machapisho yaliyopatikana mapangoni huko West bank (dead sea).
    Nakubaliana na mwenyehekima aliyepita hapa kuwa Mungu mwenyewe ana uwezo wa kulitetea neno lake lisipotoke,
    Sasa tujiulize swali ndugu zangu iwapo Quran inasema biblia ilipotoshwa na kuna vithibitisho vya macho ya kuwa biblia ipo sawa,Tumchukulieje huyu mungu aliyeongea UONGO!.
    Enyi ndugu zangu waislamu hiyo njia inawapeleka kuzimu ni Yesu ndiye kimbilio yeye hakufa kama wanadamu bali alipaa mbinguni, hii ina maana yuko nasi hata leo na ndio maana tukimuomba hutusikia ikiwemo kufukuza majini liwe baya au zuri japo sidhani kama kuna majini wazuri,
    (maoni ya bwana bawaazir kuwa kuna majini wazuri)
    Niliwahi kuelezwa na jirani yangu kuwa mama yake alienda kuaguliwa kwa mganga na mara! jini likampanda likanena kuwa lenyewe limetoka kwa mababu zake kwa nia ya kumlinda, nae mganga(muislam swafi) akasema kuwa hilo ni jini zuri na kwamba litamlinda na majini wabaya lakini baadaye alizidiwa nusu ya kufa masheikh walimsomea hakuna kilichotokea mpaka alipoitwa mwinjilisti akamfungua kwa jina la Yesu! ni mzima hadi leo,
    Bwana aliposema watu wangu wanaangamia kwa kukosa maarifa alimaanisha hata waislam kwa kuwa aliwumba pia,tuwaombee wapanuke kimaarifa na kukubali kuwa Yesu ni Bwana,
    Amina

  144. Uislamu ni dini ya vita na kisasi kamwe Mungu wetu wakristo si mmoja na Mungu wao. Mungu wetu ni wa amani

  145. MADA NI NZURI NA ANAYETAKA KUJUA UKWELI ASIPOFANYA HIVYO HATIA NI KWAKE MWENYEWE

  146. Maneno haya sio kweli ni ya kishabiki tu!!!!!!

    “Biblia ni maandiko yaliyo hai, yana pumzi ya Mungu aliye hai na Q[q]uran ni kitabu chenye maandiko yasiyo hai, hayana pumzi ya Mungu aliye hai yaani Jehova”

    Biblia ni mkusanyiko wa vitabu vilivyoandikwa na wanadamu na baadhi ya watu tunaamini ni maandiko ya mwenyezi Mungu. Kwa maana hiyo hakuna tofauti kati ya Biblia na Quran kwani pia kuna watu wanaamini Quran ni neno la Mungu. Swala ni Mungu yupi? je watu wote tuna Mungu mmoja??? Mbingu na Nchi inayoongelewa kwenye hivi vitabu ni hii tunayoijua?? au kila mmoja ana Mungu wake au Kuna miungu wengi. Lakini kuhusu Biblia na Quran ni vitabu tu wala visiwatishe.

  147. Ndugu Sam,

    Naomba utufundishe zaidi.

    Hivi vitabu ndivyo vinafundisha watu imani. Wewe unasema ni vitabu tu! Mukristo na Muislam wote wawili hawatakuelewa kama huwafundishe kwa urefu na kwa upana. Mada yenyewe inaonyesha utofauti wa hizo imani. Utuelimishe tu kivipi imani tofauti zinaweza elekeza watu kwa Mungu mmoja.
    Pia kuna vitabu vyingi sana na vyote vinadai Mungu mmoja. Kwa mfano, wanaoabudu mwezi, ngombe, mtu fulani, .. Wote wana vitabu na vinadai tu Mungu mmoja. Wana wa Israeli walipotengeneza ndama walidai nao kam ule ndiye Mungu aliewatoa Misri na hiyo ilikuwa ikamchukiza Mungu alietuumba na aliyeumba mbingu na nchi. Ina maana “imani moja- Mungu moja; imani tofauti – Mungu tofauti(au wote ni miungu au mmoja ni Mungu na wengine miungu)”. Please, utufundishe zaidi ili tujue unayotueleza!
    Kwa mwisho hii mada ilijadiliwa sana. Unaweza tueleza sawasawa unayoita ushabiki? Hiyo ni ushabiki kwa Mungu au kwa vitabu?

    Asante.

  148. napenda kumpa pole sana ndugu yangu habit ibrat,

    maana sijui niseme haelewi au hataki kuelewa?

    natamani ungeenda kutembea makanisa yenye upako uone waislam wanavyoumbuka kwa kutolewa mapepo. kwa jina la Yesu.

    nataka uamini kuwa Yesu ni kila kitu na siku itafika ambayo kila mtu atalikiri jina la Yesu.

Leave a Reply

Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Google+ photo

You are commenting using your Google+ account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s